《Ghosts Carrying Coffin》


 C1

    My name is Wang Xiaonan. My mother died early and lived with my grandmother.


    I haven''t seen my grandfather since I can remember. I heard from my grandmother that my grandfather died of an illness before I was born, but people in the village said that my grandfather died because of being possessed by an evil spirit.


    Every New Year''s Day, my grandmother will let me go to my mother and grandfather to go to the grave, just so bland 18 years passed.


    Everything changed on my eighteenth birthday.


    I remember that day my grandma happily said that I had grown up and made Second Uncle run dozens of miles to the town to buy a cake full of fruits. It wasn''t big, but it was the first time I saw it.


    By the way, my second uncle is a cripple, because no one has ever taken a fancy to him because of this shortcoming. He is unmarried all his life and has a good heart. He treats me like his own child." Since I was young, aside from my grandma, I was the closest to Second Uncle.


    When I was young, I fought with other people because my little friend in the village said that Second Uncle was a cripple. When the other parents came to my house, not only did Second Uncle not make any noise, he even praised me for being good at fighting. That family left in a fit of anger.


    That night, we happily finished singing and eating our birthday songs before falling asleep. In the middle of the night, there was a knock on the door.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    The knock on the door was loud in the silence of the night, and I woke up with a start.


    "Who is it?"


    Nana was awake, sitting on the bed, asking at the door. Through the moonlight, I could see that Nana''s brow was deeply furrowed.


    There was no response from outside, but the knocking did not stop.


    Dong, dong, dong!


    I got up from the bed and smiled at my grandmother. "I''m going to open the door," I said.


    At that time, I thought that Uncle Wang from next door had passed away. Uncle Wang had been bedridden for several years, and now that he was about to leave, I didn''t think too much about it.


    Later on, I realized that my great-uncles were sick. Those elder brothers who knocked on the door should have knocked on the courtyard door, but this knock was definitely from our family''s wooden door ¡­


    Grandma firmly stopped me at that time. She shook her head at me but didn''t say anything. I could clearly feel that Grandma was very heavy. Her forehead was covered with sweat and her entire brows were furrowed into the word "Chuan".


    At this time, Second Uncle who was next door came out cursing. He asked impatiently, "Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for my daughter. Have you seen her?"


    An eerie sound came and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Second Uncle shouted, "There''s no one here for you, scram!"


    Strangely, after Second Uncle finished cursing, the knocking on the door actually came to a sudden stop.


    Grandma told me to go to bed without another word. I asked her who was outside, but Grandma, who had always been nice to me, suddenly got angry. "You stinking brat, why are you asking so many questions? Hurry up and sleep! If you talk too much, I won''t beat you to death!"


    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to say anything. The night passed just like that.


    The next morning, I got up from my bed, dressed, and went out to wash up.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw his grandma and second uncle pulling a car towards his house. They seemed to be pulling something along with them.


    I rushed up to it and when I got closer, I saw that it was a coffin. It was blood-red in color and there were four shiny rivets at the top four corners. I didn''t know what it was, but I knew that it was a coffin that had already been buried.


    I dropped my toothbrush and stood in the doorway.


    Gran and Second Uncle ignored me and carried the coffin home. Then they took it off and carried it into the living room.


    Then she remembered me and called me over.


    Grandma put her arm around my shoulders and pointed at the red coffin. "This is your sister. Tonight, you will guard her."


    I was confused, I was the only one at home since I could remember, my mother died after giving birth to me, where did my sister come from?


    I couldn''t help but ask my grandmother who this sister was. Why didn''t I know I had a sister?


    Before I could finish, Second Uncle had already started swearing. "You brat, why are you asking so many questions? If you want me to keep watch, then keep watch. If you keep up the nonsense, I''ll beat you to death."


    Looking at Second Uncle''s fierce gaze, my tears immediately flowed down. In my entire life, Second Uncle never scolded me loudly, but today he shouted at me for an elder sister of unknown origins. I felt particularly wronged in my heart as I ran back to my room sobbing.


    Burying himself in the blanket, he started crying fiercely, as if he was venting all the grievances and shunning he had suffered all these years.


    After crying for an unknown period of time, I felt much more comfortable in my heart. Only then did I stop crying.


    "Your Second Uncle did it for your own good, don''t blame him."


    Suddenly, Grandmother''s soothing voice sounds. I slip out from under the blanket and turn around to see Grandmother standing behind me. Grandmother is currently looking at me with an awkward expression.


    I hugged Grandma, the tears that had stopped flowing out of my eyes. Grandma stroked my head affectionately without saying a word.


    I think back to when I was a kid, every time I felt wronged I would lie in my grandmother''s arms to vent, every time my grandmother stroked my hair did not say a word.


    After crying for a while, her heart felt much better. Looking at her grandmother, she was still so loving.


    "Grandmother, please tell me just what is going on. Who is this red coffin? And who is the elder sister inside?"


    I seriously stared at Grandmother and implored her. I really wanted to know what was going on. I could tell that Second Uncle and grandma were hiding something from me.


    "I didn''t want you to know that it was for your own good. Grandmother doesn''t want to lose you, this granddaughter." Nana sighed, said something weird to me, let go of me, and walked out.


    I followed Grandma''s footsteps and ran out. I wanted to ask her about it, but my second uncle''s bloodshot eyes just happened to meet mine. The doubt in my heart immediately disappeared.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re really troublesome. If I knew earlier, I would have thrown him away seventeen years ago." When Second Uncle saw me, he got even angrier. I don''t know how I offended him.


    Grandma said a few words to Second Uncle, but Second Uncle didn''t continue to scold me.


    In the evening, my grandmother took a pair of scissors and cut all my hair into a small bald head. She even asked me to change into a set of boy''s clothes.


    After doing all of this, I had gone from being a proper girl to a manly boy. Grandma looked me up and down with a look of satisfaction.


    She nodded and said to me in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "From today onwards, the real you will die. From now on, you are a boy. You must remember this."


    Grandmother''s expression was unquestionable, so I could only nod my head foolishly.


    Grandma patted my shoulder in gratitude, then turned around and walked out of the room. When I reached the door, she muttered a few words in a low voice. I heard it very clearly. What she said about whether I could hide it or not depends on tonight.


    I was pressed to my knees by my grandmother, who tied a white ribbon around my waist and tied a band around my head.


    At this moment, the entire hall was filled with filial piety. It was all white and flowery, and at first glance, it looked no different from a dead person.


    Second Uncle did not stay idle either. He knelt before me and wore a white cap on his head. He lowered his head and did not speak.


    Then Grandma patted me and whispered in my ear to tell me that when she had finished scattering the paper money in the yard, I would cry and cry. I had better call my sister''s name as well.


    I was a little confused to ask Grandma what this sister''s name was. Grandma told me that this sister''s name was Wang Xiaonu.


    My head buzzed and I was stunned. Isn''t Wang Xiaonian my name? When did my sister and I get a new name?


    Without giving me a chance to ask, Grandma went out with a basket of yellow paper.


    Standing in the courtyard, I saw my grandmother grab a handful of yellow paper from a bamboo basket in her hand and throw it into the air. The yellow paper fluttered a few times in the wind before falling to the ground.


    "Little boy, grandma''s granddaughter, have a safe trip!"


    Nana looked up at the sky and swatted again, her voice full of grief. It was like I was dead.


    "You son of a bitch, what are you looking at? Hurry up and cry!"


    I turned my head and looked at him resentfully, only to find that he was staring at me viciously. At this moment, Second Uncle was abnormally fierce and there was a scar on his face, so it was fine if he wasn''t angry at all. When he was angry, it was very scary, so I could only lower my head, feeling wronged in my heart.


    Following that, I heard second uncle also crying. He kept saying, "Good niece, why did you leave just like that? Uncle did not take good care of you".


    Only then did I remember what my grandma had said before. Following my second uncle''s wailing, I said, "Big sister, little man, big sister, how could you just die like that? The words you promised me doesn''t count anymore ¡­"


    This time, I cried for a few hours. The night gradually deepened and the courtyard became completely silent. Other than my grandma''s long howl towards the sky, only the sounds of my second uncle and I crying could be heard.


    I was tired from crying and stopped a few times. Every time, Second Uncle would scold me to not stop and to continue crying.


    Hu hu!


    After being scolded once again, a wind suddenly blows, blowing to the point of causing me to sway a little. I stopped howling and carefully looked outside. I didn''t dare to move too much. I was afraid that second uncle would catch me and scold me again.


    Grandmother was still standing outside, which was strange to say, but the wind was yellow, like dust, and it only surrounded Grandmother, while the great locust tree in the yard was completely still.


    Boom! *


    I was mesmerized by it when a muffled sound startled me, and the door of the hall closed behind me.


    "Something''s wrong."


    At this time, Second Uncle opposite him mumbled something and stopped crying. He got up from the ground and walked towards the red coffin and placed his hand on the lid.


    Rumble rumble rumble!


    With a push, the red coffin''s lid was opened.


    Without saying anything further, Second Uncle ran over to me and pointed at the coffin that was already opened. He coldly said, "Quickly enter!"


    Before I could react, he had already grabbed both of my legs and lifted me up. I wanted to struggle, but Second Uncle''s strength was too great, so I was directly thrown in by him.


    He did not hesitate to close the lid on the red coffin, not even giving me a chance to react.


    By the time I reacted, it was already too late.


    When the red coffin''s lid covered everything in darkness, I was extremely afraid. I called out to Second Uncle but there was no response. I extended my hands to push the coffin lid and discovered that I could not move it either.


    It was obvious that Second Uncle had placed something on top in case I opened it and ran out.


    I completely gave up and felt wronged in my heart. In just two short days, what had happened to Second Uncle''s grandma, I had never seen it like this before. After that mysterious knock on the door yesterday, Second Uncle and grandma had completely changed.


    My heart hurt, but at that moment, my chest suddenly felt cold, as if I had touched something.

 C2

    I covered my chest before noticing the body in the red coffin.


    She was dressed in a woman''s outfit, with long dark hair, and I couldn''t see what she looked like because of the darkness.


    This should be the elder sister that Second Uncle and Grandma were talking about, right? Looking at her like this was quite scary.


    I unconsciously looked away from her, afraid that I might break down if I looked at her for a while longer.


    She kept comforting herself that she was already dead, that she was no different from the usual dead pigs and chickens, and that there was no need to be afraid.


    After comforting myself for a while, I felt a lot more at ease. Coincidentally, at this moment, a sound came from the outside.


    I pricked up my ears and heard my grandmother''s voice. She seemed to be talking to someone, but she was too far away to hear me.


    I struggled to change my position, but the coffin was so small that it was harder to change my position than to climb into the sky.


    After a few attempts, I still ended in failure. In the end, I gave up and could only continue lying on the ground.


    My chest felt something, and when I subconsciously touched it, it was her hand.


    I pulled back as if electrocuted and crawled forward.


    My current situation was above her. She was completely pressed down by me, and I had nowhere to place my hands except on top of her. She might have died a little too long, so her body was very hard.


    Previously, he had taken off his underwear as per his grandma''s request. Lying on the ground like that, his chest was uncomfortably tight.


    After holding on for a while, I began to move again. To be honest, I really couldn''t keep still all the time.


    But this time, something happened. I felt a grab on my chest. It wasn''t the touch from before, but the grab.


    I jumped up almost at the same time I was caught, my head almost hitting the lid of the coffin and killing me.


    I held my head and grimaced, and when I recovered from the pain and felt the grip, it was gone.


    I immediately focused my attention on the female corpse under me. There''s only the two of us here, could she have done it?


    Even I was startled by this thought as I kept shaking my head while comforting myself that it was impossible. She''s already dead, so how could it be her?


    Who else could it be other than her?


    Just when I was extremely nervous, I heard another commotion from outside. Different from the previous conversation, it seems that I have made a move this time.


    I craned my neck to listen, and soon the fighting stopped.


    It''s really strange. I tried a few times but still couldn''t open the coffin''s lid. I didn''t know what Second Uncle had placed on it.


    I wanted to change my position. I wanted to lie down for a while because I couldn''t stand it.


    Who knew that when I turned around, I would see that the female corpse had opened her eyes.


    It wasn''t an illusion, it was real, and I stared at her in horror, and then I saw her grin at me.


    "Ghost!"


    I was completely scared and cold sweat sweated down my back as I screamed out loud. I subconsciously wanted to get up, but I bumped into the coffin lid once again. My head sank and I fainted on the spot.


    When I woke up again, I was still here. The dead woman was still lying under me, but she didn''t open her eyes or smile at me.


    Even so, I don''t dare to stay here anymore. This female corpse is too strange. Ever since I entered, she has been dishonest.


    It made me think of the fake corpse that Second Uncle told me about when I was young.


    I shivered, but didn''t give up and pushed the coffin lid.


    To my surprise, it was pushed away this time.


    I was overjoyed and was even happier than if it was my birthday. I used all of my strength to directly push the coffin lid to the ground.


    Clang!


    There was a muffled sound, and after holding it in for an entire night, I finally saw the light.


    I jumped out of the red coffin. It felt good to see the sun again.


    I enjoyed the feeling and soon noticed that something was wrong.


    Looking over, I didn''t see Second Uncle and Grandma.


    The entire hall no longer had the same appearance as yesterday. The floor was covered in yellow paper. I clearly remembered that my grandma spilled these outside. Why did she run all the way into the room?


    Not only that, the filial piety hanging from the beams of the houses had also been removed, falling down in disorder. It seemed that the wind from yesterday wasn''t small.


    As I walked out of the living room, I suddenly remembered the sounds of fighting I heard yesterday. I couldn''t help but sweat for my grandmother.


    Just as I walked out of the hall, I saw a person standing next to the locust tree in the courtyard. She seemed very weak as she held onto it.


    His clothes were torn and torn, fluttering in the wind, making him look very miserable.


    I frowned and hurried over, only to realize that this person was my grandmother.


    I was stunned. How did my grandmother become like this in one night? What happened tonight?


    I forcefully suppressed the astonishment in my heart as I helped my grandmother up. I asked her in heartache, "Grandma, are you alright?"


    Only then did Grandma raise her head to look at me. She was very gratified. She shook her head and said, "Grandma is fine. It''s good that you''re fine!"


    Grandma touched my face, and I immediately burst into tears, crying to Grandma to tell her that I was unfilial, she was not able to enjoy my blessings even at her age, so it''s fine if she worries about me.


    Although Grandma and Second Uncle weren''t willing to tell me what had happened, I knew very well that it was all because of me.


    They love me, so they don''t want to tell me that they have to take all this on their own. I felt useless.


    Grandma touched my cheek and didn''t say anything. I helped her back into the room and found a chair for her to sit on.


    After Grandma sat on the chair, I thought of Second Uncle. After Second Uncle stuffed me into the coffin yesterday, I didn''t see him again.


    Now that grandmother had become like this, he shouldn''t be much better. I couldn''t help but worry for second uncle.


    Grandmother told me to rest assured that Second Uncle was fine. At the same time, she also sent me a message that she wanted me to go to the eastern end of the village to find Butcher Liu. Only Butcher Liu could help us with this matter.


    Second Uncle is fine, I am relieved. It is just strange, how can butcher Liu, a person who kills chickens and sheep, help us?


    Although I had my suspicions, I did not dare disobey my second uncle. He told me to find Butcher Liu for a reason. After settling my grandmother down, I went to Butcher Liu''s house.


    However, just as I walked out of the main hall, I suddenly froze as I saw some dirt suddenly appear in the previously clean courtyard.


    This soil was different from the usual yellow color, it was blood-red.


    It went from the courtyard door all the way to the entrance of the hall.


    Pointing at the blood-red soil, I turned to my grandmother and asked, What kind of soil is this?


    Nana followed my finger and looked at me for a few seconds. Then, she asked me, "What kind of soil do you want?" Why didn''t she understand?


    I couldn''t help but frown. Grandmother didn''t seem to notice this soil. Could it be that she couldn''t see it?


    After hesitating for a moment, Grandmother''s urging voice came. I could only put it down for the time being and jogged over to the butcher''s house in Liu.


    When they arrived at Butcher Liu''s house, Butcher Liu was sitting on a rocking chair in the yard basking in the sun. From time to time, he would hum a few lines of music, which was an unusual enjoyment.


    He makes me even more uncertain. Can he really help us? I forced myself to go up and call him Uncle Liu.


    According to seniority, he was of the same generation as my second uncle, so he had to call him uncle.


    Only then did Butcher Liu look at me lazily. His eyes looked very unfamiliar. After sizing me up from head to toe, he asked me with a puzzled expression, "You are?"


    I almost forgot that my grandmother had changed me from a woman to a man yesterday, and he couldn''t tell that it was normal.


    "Oh, it''s a little boy. How did you become like this?" After knowing my name, Butcher Liu laid back down and asked without much surprise.


    I told Butcher Liu that it was a long story and that I came to him for a request. I wanted to trouble him to follow me home.


    Butcher Liu asked me what was the matter, and I told him that I would not be able to explain it in a short time, it was my second uncle who sent me to find him.


    Upon hearing "Second Uncle", Butcher Liu''s attitude immediately changed. He abruptly sat up from the rocking chair and stared at me. "Why didn''t you say earlier!?"


    With that, he stood up from the rocking chair, picked up the wooden box and ran out.


    "What are you still standing there for? Why aren''t you leaving?"


    Butcher Liu had already run to the door. Seeing that I did not move, he said unhappily.


    Only then did I react and hurriedly followed him. The two of us jogged back home, and on the way there, many of the village''s aunts and sister-in-law saw me but didn''t recognize me.


    Asked who the little baldy following behind him was.


    Butcher Liu did not slow his pace, and replied without turning his head, "The Little Patriarch of the village."


    When he returned home, his second uncle had already returned. Seeing that he was very tired, he sat on the stone steps of the main hall and fell asleep.


    I was going to call him, but was stopped by Butcher Liu, who signaled me to come in, and I gave up.


    Grandmother saw the Liu butcher as if saw hope, busy to move the Liu butcher stool to pour water.


    Butcher Liu took a deep breath, waved his hand at Grandma and said, "Big sister, let''s get down to business. What happened? You''re in such a hurry to find me. "


    Only then did Grandma stop her work and sigh to Butcher Liu. She gave me a look that seemed to have some scruples and gestured for Butcher Liu to come in.


    Butcher Liu understood, too, and followed his grandmother into the house. The two of them muttered under their breath for a long time, but I could not hear what they said.


    Very soon, I heard the surprised voice of Butcher Liu, "Big sister, you even thought of borrowing the red coffin''s life. It was really hard on you."


    Grandma let out a long sigh and said helplessly, "I was also forced into a corner. This young man is my only granddaughter. I can''t stand by and watch her die. Even if it costs me my life, I have to protect her."


    Butcher Liu understood his grandmother''s feelings very well. He promised his grandmother that he would do his best, but he had already said the first few obscene words. Whether or not he could hide it from her would depend on the will of heaven, so he could only do his best to help us.


    Gran thanked Butcher Liu and the two of them came out. I sat up so that they wouldn''t see me eavesdropping.


    After he came out, Butcher Liu placed his attention on the red coffin, he circled around it once, then walked over to Grandma, whispering: "This red coffin borrowing is a feasible method, but if I want to hide it from you, I need some decorations!"


    Grandma asked Butcher Liu what he wanted to decorate with. Butcher Liu turned around and looked at me, then pointed at me and said to Grandma, "Change her little man''s clothes. When you bury her, bury all of his clothes together with her, so that she won''t be suspicious."


    Grandmother nodded. She was obedient to Butcher Liu''s words. She walked over to me and told me to take out all of my clothes.


    I didn''t dare to be negligent. I knew that my grandmother had done all of this for me.


    I went back to my room and took out all my clothes, old and new, including underwear and underwear.


    I put a pile of clothes on top of the coffin.


    Grandma picked a few and opened the coffin to change into the older sister''s.


    It was just that at this time, Butcher Liu stopped her and told her not to be anxious, she could change it at night, but first let him see the owner of this red coffin.


    Grandma stepped aside, and Butcher Liu stepped forward, placed his hands on the lid of the coffin, and pushed.


    Rumble rumble rumble!


    The lid of the coffin was opened, and then Butcher Liu stuck his head in and looked from his feet all the way to his head.


    Suddenly, Butcher Liu''s expression changed drastically. His entire expression sank, as if he had encountered a great trouble.


    His current appearance frightened his grandmother. She walked up to him and worriedly asked him, "What happened?"


    Butcher Liu pointed at the corpse, looked at his grandma and said in disbelief, "Why did you find a male corpse ¡­"

 C3

    Hearing that it was a male corpse, Grandma was stunned. She pushed away Butcher Liu and stretched out her neck to take a look. However, the next moment, her grandmother''s expression changed too.


    Yesterday, it was too dark, so I didn''t see it clearly. This time, I could see much more clearly. This corpse laid flat in the red coffin and didn''t rot. She wore a white dress, her feet were bare, and her hair was long.


    It was still quite delicate, and if I hadn''t seen his prominent Adam''s apple, I would have thought it was a female corpse.


    However, this Adam''s apple betrayed everything. How could a woman have a long Adam''s apple?


    I couldn''t help but think of the time I was inside yesterday when my chest was being grabbed. If he did it, wouldn''t he say that I was sexually harassed by a man?


    Thinking about this, my back was drenched in cold sweat. I was scared by myself and quickly pushed these strange thoughts away, but then Grandmother seemed to find out that I had been cheated and became angry, saying that no matter what, I would get even with the person who sold her the corpse.


    Butcher Liu quickly stopped her, telling her not to get excited. The people who sold the corpses all shot at her to change places, so no matter where she went, she would have long run away.


    Grandma was crying so much that she couldn''t even stand properly. I rushed forward to help her up, but she didn''t fall down. She even cursed the bunch of people for being so heartless that they even tricked people into giving them money.


    "What are you crying for, are you annoyed?"


    Second Uncle, who had been sleeping on the stone steps outside the whole time, was probably woken up by his grandma''s crying. His grandma was a little afraid of him, so she could only suppress her crying.


    Second Uncle''s expression was very ugly. I saw that the flesh on his face was trembling, and with the support of Dao Ba, he became even more vicious. I didn''t dare to look at him and could only use my peripheral vision to glance at him.


    "Brother Liu, please be certain that this male corpse has no way of taking advantage of his fate." Second uncle stared at Butcher Liu, his voice low and fierce.


    The normally vicious Butcher Liu was terrified in front of Second Uncle. With a bitter face, he said, "It''s not that I can''t borrow it, I''m just afraid that I can''t hide it from you. You should know that it''s not reasonable to disguise yourself as a man or a woman."


    Second Uncle didn''t say anything and just walked straight towards the red coffin. I hastily pulled Grandma to the side to avoid him, then Second Uncle looked into the coffin and said, "It''s a dead horse, so we have to bury it tonight. We don''t have time to buy more, so we should properly make it up.


    Since Second Uncle had already said so, Butcher Liu did not say anything else. After a moment of hesitation, he clenched his teeth and said, "Alright, we''ll use him. I''ll draw him now."


    After saying that, Butcher Liu took out a pen and some foundation powder from the wooden box that he brought along. After telling us to get out of the way, Butcher Liu directly jumped into the coffin, squatted down and started putting on makeup for the corpse.


    Second Uncle was not idle either. After butcher Liu got busy, he carried a shovel and went out. No one knew what he did.


    I was too far away to disturb the butcher Liu, and my grandmother stopped crying. She just stood to the side and watched in a daze.


    Second Uncle did not come back even though it was dark. Butcher Liu also ate a few mouthfuls of his dinner.


    Half an hour later, Second Uncle came back. He was travel worn, covered in dirt, and his clothes were all soaked. He placed the shovel at the door and walked straight to Butcher Liu to ask, "How about it?" Butcher Liu nodded to show that he was done!


    Then he jumped out of the red coffin and beckoned us over to take a look. I hurried over; I was shocked at the sight of him.


    The man''s Adam''s apple was gone, and it was unknown how Butcher Liu managed to draw it into a tiny lump with blood on it. It looked like it was real.


    It was impossible to tell that this was a male corpse.


    Not only me, even Second Uncle was impressed by Butcher Liu''s superb makeup skills. He gave Butcher Liu a thumbs up, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you, Old Liu, would be so good at killing chickens. Your makeup skills are also first-rate."


    Butcher Liu suddenly felt a little embarrassed from being praised. He waved his hand modestly to show that he was alright. He was also suddenly struck by inspiration and was forced to a corner.


    Under Butcher Liu''s request, I changed the male corpse into my clothes. Initially, I wanted to help, but Second Uncle declined due to inconvenience.


    This man''s body was about the same size as mine, so he wasn''t nervous at all when he wore my clothes. I wasn''t sure if I was mistaken, but I felt that this man''s clothes were somewhat similar to mine.


    We all let out a breath of relief, except for Nana, who was staring at the man''s corpse with her brows still tightly furrowed, as if she wasn''t quite satisfied.


    "What''s the matter, Grandma?"


    I frowned and couldn''t help but to ask. I felt that Butcher Liu''s painting was good enough to be able to lie to the truth. Why isn''t Grandma satisfied?


    Grandma shook her head and ignored me. She walked over to Butcher Liu and asked worriedly, "I hid it from you on the surface, but what if she had an autopsy? No matter what, this is a man''s corpse. It would be exposed if he took off his clothes."


    What Grandma said wasn''t unreasonable. I wasn''t as relaxed as before after I heard it. I''m a girl, he died for me. He''s a man, so it''s obvious that taking off his clothes doesn''t match.


    Grandma''s words were like a bucket of cold water poured on us. Looking at Second Uncle, the smile on Butcher Liu''s face froze, and he said uncertainly: "It shouldn''t be possible, right? Does she want an autopsy? "


    Second Uncle did not answer him. Butcher Liu once again fell into a difficult position. His face was dark and gloomy, as if he was a completely different person.


    Second Uncle was silent for a while before he suddenly steeled his heart and viciously scolded: "Motherf * cker, if there''s really no other way, then just go all out with her. In my entire life, who have I been afraid of?"


    After Second Uncle finished scolding, no one spoke. Seeing that Grandma''s expression was still not that good, it was obvious that she did not have any confidence. Meanwhile, Butcher Liu was walking around the coffin with his brows locked together.


    Second Uncle''s face was ashen, and from time to time he would walk to the door and curse. The entire atmosphere in the hall was frozen by the curse.


    After who knows how long had passed, Butcher Liu went to the toilet and came back to us, saying, "The time has come, it''s time to get up the coffin."


    Only then did we break the silence that lasted for several hours. Second Uncle and he carried the red coffin one after the other. When they lifted it, they didn''t leave immediately. Butcher Liu looked at me.


    I felt uncomfortable looking at her, so I wanted to hide. At that moment, Butcher Liu spoke to me in an commanding tone, "Little boy, why don''t you come with us?"


    When I heard that, I was stunned. I looked at Butcher Liu in disbelief, thinking that I had misheard him.


    Nana was adamant that she didn''t agree. She even said that if I were to go, I would walk right into their trap. There was no way I would send them off on my own accord before I could avoid them.


    Before Grandma could finish, Second Uncle yelled, "Old man, are you stupid? Listen to Old Liu, he won''t harm us."


    Second Uncle''s tone was harsh. Although Grandma was unwilling, I knew that she was afraid of Second Uncle. She didn''t dare to be stubborn with Second Uncle, so she could only secretly wipe away her tears.


    I saw that my grandmother was very pained so I comforted her that she was fine. Uncle Liu definitely had her reasons for letting me go, so I promised that I would come back alive. She was waiting for me at home.


    After saying that, I helped Grandma up onto a chair and walked towards Butcher Liu. When I walked past Second Uncle, I didn''t know where I got the courage to glare at him.


    Second Uncle was famous for his bad temper. He could say anything when it was good, and it would be best for him to stay far away if anything bad happened.


    Before leaving, Butcher Liu reassured Grandma that he was only taking me there for my own future, at the same time, he didn''t want that person to be suspicious. He also promised that he would bring me back with his safety belt.


    Only then did Grandma agree.


    The weather was very good tonight. The bright moon was in the sky and it was as bright as day. Under the moonlight, we sneaked out the door and startled the village dogs by barking.


    Leaning on the foot of the mountain, I heard from my grandmother that my grandfather had specially searched for it when he was still alive. According to some people who know Feng Shui, it was a very good place to visit, with the front of the imperial court and the back of the mountain.


    I don''t understand either, but Butcher Liu is going to bury the male body in the ancestral grave, because he said that acting is a good thing, and burying my sister in the ancestral grave would be more effective in pretending to be real.


    Second Uncle and Grandma agreed without a second word.


    After reaching that point, I saw a small grave from afar. In this open space, it seemed especially out of place. It was my grandfather''s grave.


    I always burn paper and send incense to grandpa during the holidays. Actually, I also feel weird, grandpa''s grave is there, then what about mom''s, mom died after giving birth to me, as a very important part of our family, she should be in the ancestral grave, but she didn''t say anything.


    Butcher Liu and Second Uncle carefully placed the red coffin down and walked towards a certain direction. I looked over and saw a large pit only a few meters away from Grandfather''s grave. I ran over to take a look.


    This should have been dug in advance. I thought about how Second Uncle went out with a shovel in the afternoon and came back late at night with dirt all over his body. It should be the grave he dug.


    After looking at the coffin for a while, butcher Liu was satisfied. He called for his second uncle to bring the coffin over and pushed it down.


    With a bang, the coffin fell to the ground.


    Butcher Liu took out a small porcelain bottle from his pocket and opened it. There was a strong smell of blood coming from the bottle, so Butcher Liu directly poured it on the coffin lid.


    Second Uncle explained to me that this was rooster''s blood, specially used to suppress evil spirits, and to prevent corpses from being faked.


    I nodded my head as if I didn''t really understand, but I really support Butcher Liu''s actions. I still have a clear memory of what happened in the red coffin yesterday. This man''s corpse is most likely on the way to becoming a corpse.


    After finishing all this, Butcher Liu also chanted some incantations that I didn''t understand and made me kneel down and cry. It was just like what Grandma had told me, crying out the name of this sister while also having to cry out the name.


    Butcher Liu chanted, I cry grave, second uncle buried.


    I cried all the way until Second Uncle finished filling in the ground. I didn''t do anything because Second Uncle was afraid that the villagers would find out that it wasn''t easy to answer my questions, so I simply filled in the grave.


    After we were done, we went back. Second Uncle told Butcher Liu to come to our house to rest, but was politely rejected by Butcher Liu. Second Uncle did not insist and only said that he would find time to drink with him and thank you.


    After returning home, Second Uncle ignored me and went straight to sleep. I knew that he was still angry at me. After all, all of this was caused by me, so I didn''t blame him.


    Grandmother hadn''t slept yet when she heard our footsteps. She came out of the house and hugged me when she saw me. She kept saying that as long as these few days passed, I would be able to live like a normal person.


    That night, I slept with my grandmother. She hugged me and told me a story. I felt like I was a child again. Listening to her, I fell asleep.


    He had originally thought that all of this would pass just like that. However, the next day, he received a grievous news: Second Uncle had died ¡­

 C4

    All I remember is that while I was still asleep, I heard a commotion outside, accompanied by crying.


    I couldn''t fall asleep due to this noise. I put on my clothes and walked out. It was unknown when our house was filled with people. They were all seniors of the village and they were all discussing something at once.


    Second Uncle''s room is also filled with people and I could faintly hear the sound of weeping. After I push my way through the crowd and enter the room, the scene before me will be something that I will never forget for the rest of my life.


    Second Uncle was kneeling on the ground with his head in his hands, as if he was surrendering. He was naked, and his entire body was covered in injuries.


    At that moment, I didn''t know what I was feeling in my heart, because I couldn''t believe it was true. How could that second uncle who spoiled me since I was young die? This must be a dream.


    I bit my tongue until it bled, but I couldn''t help but to accept the fact that my second uncle had died.


    My tears also came out. They flowed so silently that I didn''t even dare make a sound for fear of startling second uncle.


    Under the support of a few aunts, I walked out of Second Uncle''s room. Grandma was dragged out as well. I could understand how much pain Grandma was feeling when this white-haired man sent away the black-haired man.


    With the village head''s help, I brought a coffin over. They wanted to place Second Uncle''s corpse in the coffin, but I didn''t agree because the moment Second Uncle enters the coffin, it means that he really wants to leave us.


    But in the end, Second Uncle was still put into the coffin. Second Uncle''s corpse still remained in the kneeling position. Only with the help of the Village Head and a few of his uncles did his corpse return to normal.


    The village chief found the old man from the village and examined him. After checking his body for a while, he found nothing else apart from the wounds on his body.


    By noon, the crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only a few elders behind.


    Grandma suddenly stopped crying and just stared at the coffin. She didn''t respond to anyone who spoke to her. It was as if she had gone stupid.


    The village chief was afraid that my grandmother wouldn''t be able to bear it, and since they didn''t listen to their words, he could only persuade me to go and enlighten them.


    I could only bear with my grief and console my grandmother. I had already lost my second uncle, so I couldn''t lose my grandmother again.


    At my consolation, my grandmother suddenly moved. She turned her head to look at me and in a rather weak voice told me to go and find Butcher Liu.


    I looked at Grandma in disbelief. She gave me a determined look and I nodded my head. I ran over to Butcher Liu''s house. Butcher Liu just happened to be out. He understood what was going on when he saw me.


    "Lead the way."


    I didn''t have time to explain the reason before Butcher Liu told me first. I think he also heard about Second Uncle''s death.


    The two of us returned home as fast as we could. Butcher Liu greeted the Village Head and went to look at Second Uncle''s corpse. There were tears in the corners of his eyes, but they didn''t flow.


    Then, he turned to the village chief and his uncles and said, "Village Chief, you all can go back first. This place belongs to me."


    The Village Head nodded his head. Before leaving, he even ordered for Butcher Liu to persuade my grandmother not to think too much and to do something stupid.


    After the village chief left, Butcher Liu looked at me and said, "Little boy, you go out first. I have something to say to your grandmother."


    I didn''t dare to disobey him, so I went out. After I went out, Butcher Liu closed the door behind me and held it with something, as if he was afraid I would know something.


    I couldn''t hear anything, so I just found a place to sit down. Suddenly, I saw another patch of earth appear in the yard, the same blood-red as the one I had seen earlier.


    However, this time, it didn''t extend to the entrance of the hall. Instead, it turned a corner and went to Second Uncle''s window. When I walked to Second Uncle''s window, I found a black footprint on the ground.


    When grandma bought the male corpse, this dirt appeared. Now, it appeared again and grandma couldn''t see it. I couldn''t help but suspect that Second Uncle''s death was related to this bloody soil, but whose footprints were these?


    Squeak!


    A piercing noise interrupted my thoughts. I looked up and saw that it was Butcher Liu who had opened the door and come out.


    He glanced around and then looked at me. He frowned, thinking that he had found something on me, but then he shifted his attention away from me. He followed the bloody soil all the way to my mouth.


    Butcher Liu''s reaction was a little out of my expectations. Could Butcher Liu see this bloody soil?


    "Little boy, you can come in now."


    Just as I was getting suspicious, Butcher Liu looked away and told me that I could only put this matter aside for the time being and return to the house.


    I don''t know what Butcher Liu said to Grandma. Grandma was already much better, at least compared to this morning.


    "Grandma, are you alright?"


    I walked up to my grandmother, grabbed her hand, and asked with concern.


    I was really afraid that my grandmother would fall too, so that I wouldn''t have any relatives to be a wild child.


    Grandma caressed my forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "Grandma is fine, so don''t worry!"


    Seeing that my grandmother had spoken, and even squeezed out a smile, although this smile was very forced, but my heart also felt a lot more at ease.


    Seeing that his grandmother''s complexion had improved, the village chief was relieved. He placed the lunchbox on the table and said, "You must be hungry since you haven''t eaten in the afternoon. This is my family''s chicken soup, you can try it."


    While speaking, the Village Head had already scooped up the soup and passed it to Grandma. Grandma accepted it and the Village Head poured another bowl for Butcher Liu and me.


    Drinking the chicken soup, butcher Liu called the village chief out. The two of them talked for a while under the locust tree in the yard. The village chief kept nodding his head.


    After a while, they seemed to have finished talking, and the two of them entered the village again. The Village Chief walked up to his grandmother and asked, "Are you sure you want to bury Hua Qiang''s body today?"


    Grandma nodded, her attitude firm.


    The Village Chief did not say anything. Instead, he signaled for Chu Feng to go and call for help. After that, he hurriedly left.


    I understand what the Village Head and Grandma said just now. Today, they are going to bury Second Uncle, but after death, didn''t they have to leave him at home for three days? Second Uncle may have no children, but I''m already half a daughter to him. I can do this kind of thing like mourning, but why did my grandma bury Second Uncle today?


    I was extremely confused and also could not bear to be asked by Second Uncle. Grandma looked at me with a face full of exhaustion as she said, "Little boy, I was unable to protect your Second Uncle, but I will definitely protect you. Even if I have to sacrifice my life, I will not let her take you away."


    Grandmother''s words confused me. What is she talking about?


    I asked Grandmother what she meant by that, but Grandmother ignored me. She mumbled to herself, "I''ve been hiding it for seventeen years. It seems that I can''t hide it any longer."


    Just as I was thinking about asking more questions, the village chief came back with a few young men, all in their twenties.


    When the village chief came, he asked when Butcher Liu would get up from the coffin. Butcher Liu looked at the time and indicated that he would wait. Let us take a last look.


    The few of us sat down without saying a word. Butcher Liu opened the coffin lid and I walked over with my grandma. At some point, Second Uncle had already put on his clothes. It was a white shroud.


    What gave me a fright was that Second Uncle''s eyes were still wide open and bloodshot. I clearly remembered that when we entered the coffin today, the Village Head closed Second Uncle''s eyes, but why did he open them again?


    Grandmother also noticed this, and we both turned to look at Butcher Liu, wanting to hear his explanation.


    Butcher Liu did not know what his second uncle looked like when he died, but he was frightened by his second uncle''s angry eyes.


    How could Second Uncle die with his eyes closed? How could he die in such a unclear manner?


    Butcher Liu did not let us watch for too long before he closed the coffin. He then looked at the hour and instructed the village chief, "It is already noon, time to get up the coffin."


    As soon as Butcher Liu finished his words, the young men stood up and walked to a corner. There were a total of eight people at four corners.


    After setting up the bar, Butcher Liu grabbed a handful of yellow paper from his wooden box and sprinkled it at the door. At the same time, he sang:


    "Yang men walk the path of men, Yin men walk the path of ghosts, rise!"


    Following Butcher Liu''s order, all eight of them placed their poles on their shoulders and exerted force together. To my surprise, the coffin was not lifted.


    From their initial calm to their final gritting of teeth, the young men could tell that they had used quite a bit of strength, but the coffin did not move at all.


    "Uncle Liu, I can''t move it!"


    After a few tries, he still did not lift up his head. Standing at the front of the group was Wang Jianguang, who had a bitter look on his face as he complained to Butcher Liu.


    Wang Jiangang and I are the same age. According to my age, I should call him Jianggang [Brother Jiangang], and the reason he calls me butcher Liu [1] is to address him as uncle.


    The others also complained in succession. Slaughterer Liu''s brows creased into a chuanzi as he waved his hand to allow the eight people to leave.


    When everyone had left, Butcher Liu walked up to the coffin and walked around it, his face turning even uglier. Then he asked me to bring a bowl of water.


    I didn''t dare to be negligent. I''ve never seen anyone who couldn''t lift the coffin in my lifetime. Earlier, the Second Uncle and Butcher Liu both lifted the coffin, but these eight people were actually unable to lift it.


    A bowl of water was brought from the kitchen and handed to Butcher Liu. He took the water and splashed it on the corner of the coffin. The water was sucked into the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not to mention me, even Butcher Liu was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly reacted and cursed, "Earth Guiding Qi, this must be a fake corpse."


    Hearing about the corpse being faked, everyone couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. The village head had an ugly expression on his face as he walked towards Butcher Liu and asked, "Brother Liu, what should we do?"


    This corpse fraud was not a joke. If it was serious, then someone would have died. No wonder the village head got nervous. I also know why grandma agreed to let Second Uncle bury the corpse that day.


    Butcher Liu frowned deeply and asked the village chief to bring four bowls over. He looked at me and ordered, "Little boy, can you go to my house and help me get something?"


    "What is it?"


    "Blood of the virgin ¡­" Butcher Liu said without hesitation.

 C5

    When I heard about virgin blood, I was stunned. What is this virgin blood?


    Before I could react, Butcher Liu threw me a bunch of keys and said, "It''s in a small red wooden box in the drawer of my room. Look for it."


    I could only nod my head and bravely went to Butcher Liu''s house.


    Along the way, I met many seniors in the village. They all asked me where I was going, how my family was, and whether I needed their help. All of them were rejected by me.


    When I reached the house of Butcher Liu, I opened the door and went in. The door of the hall was not locked, it was just hanging there. I pushed it open and made a sound that felt like it was from an age.


    I went into Butcher Liu''s room and started rummaging through the boxes. Soon, I found the small wooden box in a small table near Butcher Liu''s bed. Opening it, I saw that there was a long thing curled up inside.


    This should be the virgin blood that Butcher Liu talked about? I thought to myself as I closed the box and carried it away, but all of a sudden I found a yellowed diary at the bottom of the box when I took it away.


    He unintentionally swept a glance at it and didn''t take it to heart, but this yellowed diary actually had three large words written on it: Book of Life and Death!


    I wondered what was going on. The diary seemed to have some sort of magic, attracting me to look at it.


    But at the same time, there was another voice that told me not to touch other people''s things. After a few moments of hesitation, reason overcame my curiosity and I turned around to leave.


    But at this moment, God loves to play tricks on people. A gust of wind blew through the window, blowing the book open. I subconsciously closed the drawer, but I discovered that there was something wrong.


    Because I saw a familiar name on the book, Wang Huajiang.


    Isn''t that my second uncle''s name? Why would it be in Butcher Liu''s diary? I put down the red box, took out the diary, and flipped to the page with Second Uncle. To my surprise, not only is there Second Uncle''s name, there''s also Grandfather, Grandma, Father, and even my name.


    Five neat rows.


    Grandfather was in first place, Second Uncle was in second place, but for some reason, the two names already had their names crossed out with a pen. Grandma was in third place, Dad was in fourth place, and I was the last.


    Only the word "unknown" was written on the back of my name.


    More importantly, our family has a grandfather who has passed away more than ten years ago, but he didn''t leave. Only without his mother, his mother passed away earlier than his grandfather, how could he forget about his mother?


    This discovery was a little hard for me to understand. Why did Butcher Liu write our family''s name in his diary, and more importantly, why did this diary make him a Book of Life and Death?


    I turned the page from beginning to end. Apart from our house, there was no one else in the entire village. Only our family names appeared in the Book of Life and Death.


    At that moment, I heard the sound of hurried footsteps outside. I quickly put the diary back in its place and closed the drawer.


    The next second, Butcher Liu rushed in frantically. When he saw Butcher Liu, I couldn''t help but be stunned. "Butcher Liu, why are you back?"


    Butcher Liu stood in the doorway with a sullen face, staring at me with a pair of eyes that looked very scary. "What are you doing? Taking something out for so long?"


    The face of Butcher Liu is scary enough. If he knew that I touched his things, then I would definitely be in trouble.


    Trembling, I replied that there were too many drawers in the room. It took me a long time to find the red box he was talking about.


    After saying that, I took out the red box from my bosom. "It, it''s this, right?"


    Butcher Liu ignored me and walked straight in. I stepped aside and he opened the drawer. Then he turned his head and asked me in an interrogative tone, "You didn''t read the diary below?"


    I shook my head to tell him I hadn''t read it, and at the same time asked him in a daze if he had a diary. I closed the box as soon as I took it.


    Butcher Liu''s expression calmed down a bit. He stopped looking gloomy and instead squeezed out a smile and said to me, "It''s fine, your Uncle Liu usually likes to write his diary to express his emotions. Some things aren''t suitable for you, so that''s why Uncle Liu ¡­"


    Uncle Liu didn''t finish his last sentence, but I understood what he meant. I nodded to show that I understood. This was his private matter, so I couldn''t look around.


    Only then did Butcher Liu start laughing, telling me to hurry up and leave. After a while, the time of mourning was over.


    When I returned home with Butcher Liu, the village chief was still waiting for me. When he saw Butcher Liu standing up, he complained, "Why is it so slow for me to take things?" What a nuisance.


    I don''t blame him for not saying it clearly. He had too many drawers in his room, and he didn''t say which one.


    With Butcher Liu''s explanation, the Village Head did not say anything, and Butcher Liu was no longer idle. He took out the goat''s intestines from the red box and passed through the bottom of Second Uncle''s coffin.


    At this moment, Second Uncle''s coffin had already been placed on four bowls. What I didn''t expect was that the bowls didn''t shatter. The coffin was very heavy.


    After finishing all this, the village chief and Butcher Liu used scissors to cut open the intestines of the sheep. The blood inside immediately spurted out, wetting a large area at the bottom of the coffin. The entire room was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    Is this the blood of a virgin? I couldn''t help but think.


    After finishing all this, Butcher Liu grabbed a rooster from my cage. The rooster was still crowing in Butcher Liu''s hands, but after being placed on Second Uncle''s coffin, he stopped screeching and shrunk into a ball, as if he was very scared.


    Butcher Liu held the head with one hand and comforted the rooster with the other. He kept singing something, but I couldn''t hear it clearly. After a while, the rooster raised his head again and became full of fighting spirit.


    Slaughterer Liu quickly told the others to return to their seats, and the few youngsters started to raise their voices again.


    Following Butcher Liu''s order, the rooster began to crow.


    "Arrest the coffin!"


    At the command of Butcher Liu, the eight of them exerted all their strength. To my surprise, this time they actually lifted it up! Butcher Liu repeated what he said before and led the way out of the hall.


    After leaving, Second Uncle really left us. Thinking back to the times when I was young and together with Second Uncle, I couldn''t control myself and tears started streaming down my face.


    "Hehehe, hehehehe ¡­"


    I thought it was Butcher Liu again, but when I came out of the house I saw that the rooster had actually jumped down from the coffin! As if the yard had gone mad, I immediately pecked at the people who had carried the coffin, and in order to avoid being pecked, they had no choice but to throw away the bars on their shoulders.


    Dong!


    The coffin fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    Butcher Liu became furious and cursed loudly. He grabbed a knife and rushed towards the rooster. With a single slash, he chopped off the head of the rooster. Only after the corpse was separated from the family did the rooster behave.


    The expressions of the few people in the yard were not good. Some of their pants had been torn by the rooster and were bleeding. It was obvious how fierce this rooster was just now.


    The village chief''s face turned ashen. He walked to the butcher Liu with a trembling body and asked him with a frightened expression, ''What''s going on? Wasn''t this rooster crazy just a moment ago when it just walked out?''


    Butcher Liu sighed and threw away the chicken head, explaining to the village head that it was probably caused by the killing intent. For the time being, Second Uncle could not go to the grave and he would have to dry it for a few hours.


    Butcher Liu told the village head to go back first. He would call them when the time came, but the village head stayed behind. He felt that his second uncle was too strange. Even if there were more people, he would still have more helpers.


    Butcher Liu did not force the coffin to fall. It was taboo for the deceased to fall, but there was no chance of redemption since it had already fallen. All he could do was try his best to avoid contact with the coffin.


    Butcher Liu took out the bowls from before. They were already a bit dark, so the light in the room was not too bright. When he took them out, it became a lot more obvious, as if they were black from the smoke.


    Butcher Liu looked at the four black bowls with a serious face, but he did not say anything. With the help of the village chief, he placed the bowls on the four corners of the coffin and carried the coffins again.


    After that, the coffin was exposed to the sun. Today''s weather was exceptionally good, with no clouds, and it was summer. The sun was vicious, so we all went back to the house. Only Slaughterer Liu was sitting alone on the stone steps, smoking.


    This wait lasted an entire afternoon. The sun had set and the temperature had dropped. However, Butcher Liu still had no intention of letting us up.


    Butcher Liu walked in from the outside and told the village chief that he had no way to get out of the coffin today. He could only tell them to go back and rest tomorrow.


    The village chief and the others could only go back. Before leaving, he was still worried, so he told butcher Liu to call him if anything happened.


    After the village chief agreed, he left.


    After Liu stayed at home for a while, his grandmother also let him go home. After a busy day, it was time to rest.


    At first, Butcher Liu didn''t want to leave, but after Grandmother said so, he even told us before he left that this coffin had been exposed to the sun for a long time, so it should be fine at night. However, for safety''s sake, it was better to send someone to guard it.


    I volunteered to shoulder this matter. Butcher Liu praised me a few times and left.


    Gran and I stayed with her until late into the night. Gran yawned and yawned. She was already so old, but staying up late was really hard, so I persuaded her to go back to her room and rest for a while.


    At my insistence, my grandmother gave in and asked me to call her at one in the morning. Then she would come and take my shift and I would go to bed.


    I nodded in assent before returning to the house.


    I was the only one left in the courtyard. The moonlight was very good today, and I could clearly see the surroundings. However, guarding a coffin was quite scary, especially after all that had happened today.


    I shivered, but couldn''t retreat. I could only put my hands together and pray that Second Uncle would behave tonight. Don''t scare me, I''m a coward.


    Perhaps it was due to my prayers, or perhaps it was because of Second Uncle''s kindness that he found out that the coffin had always been quite stable and did not become a demon. Thus, I felt a lot more at ease.


    Deep in the night, I couldn''t stand it any longer so I slept for a while. Then, as I was half asleep, I heard a weird cry ¡­

 C6

    At the sound of the cry, my body curled up into a ball, and my sleepiness dissipated. I wanted to open my eyes to see what was going on.


    Strangely, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t open my eyes.


    So at the time, I thought I was dreaming, but this dream was a bit more realistic.


    Remembering that strange cry, I had the faint feeling that this voice seemed familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere before, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t remember anything about it.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly felt something in front of my chest.


    Carefully sensing, it was a hand, and one thing was certain, it was definitely not my hand.


    This hand is even slender and smooth compared to my fingers. It only brushed against my chest before directly extending its hand through my collar, grabbing onto my neck mercilessly ¡­


    At that time, the first thought in my mind was to shout "hooligan".


    At the same time, I clearly recall the corpse that wantonly insulted me in the coffin that day.


    Could it be that corpse again?


    I was so scared that I almost wet my pants. I ordered myself with my life on the line to retaliate and viciously smack him in the face.


    It was just that at that moment, my body couldn''t move at all. I couldn''t use even a little bit of strength, and what was even more terrifying was that it felt as though there was a ton of pressure on my body, causing me to be unable to move at all.


    This time, I felt awkward. On one hand, there was a rogue like male corpse. On the other hand, I was completely immobilized.


    This kind of complex feeling, made my eyes very disappointing left tears.


    I had thought that this fellow would just remain perverted, and at the very most, just touch and hug me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that in the following days, not only did he not give up, he started to become even more serious.


    Never would I have thought that just as I passed my eighteenth birthday, I would have to change from a girl to a woman ¡­


    My shirt, in his hand, was actually like paper. I felt that his fingernails were strongly pressing against my clothes, and then, he lightly swiped them.


    Even though I was unable to move, I could still hear a sound. With such a light stroke, my clothes were ripped from the middle. For a moment, the cold wind of the night struck my body.


    Taking off my shirt isn''t the end, this guy, his fingers lightly move around my stomach. His hands are very light, without any trace of urgency, as if he''s not here to molest me, but rather, is flirting with me.


    As he put his hand on my belt and slowly pulled my pants down to my knees, I realized that at this rate, I might...


    However, my willpower couldn''t change what was happening right in front of me.


    Just as I was thinking this, his hand stopped and instead of continuing to take off my pants, he returned to my waist. His purpose was actually my underwear.


    I felt his fingers slowly pass through my underwear and start to continuously move downwards ¡­


    At that moment, my body uncontrollably tensed up. My entire body felt as if it had been released from a refrigerator. It was stiff and cold. That feeling was even worse than death. I actually felt like I was going to be killed by a man''s corpse ¡­


    Meow!


    Just then, a sharp cat meow came from my ear.


    At that moment, I was so scared that my heart trembled.


    It was enough to be randomly touched by a male corpse. Unexpectedly, at this time, even a wild cat came out to watch the show? Could it be that wild cats like to watch this as well?


    But what I didn''t expect was that with a cat''s cry, that hand didn''t continue, and my body lightened. That intense feeling of oppression that made me suffocate immediately disappeared.


    I subconsciously opened my eyes ¡­


    At that moment, I subconsciously told myself that what had just happened was not real.


    Before this, I had had countless nightmares. Every time the nightmare became unbearable, I would wake up. The moment I opened my eyes, I knew that I had just had a dream and that it wasn''t real.


    It was almost the same as the nightmares I had experienced before, and I was relieved.


    To my surprise, as I looked down, my jacket was gone and my pants were half off.


    Not too far away from me, there is a black wildcat with glowing blue eyes and a head as big as a fight!


    The black cat was originally an extremely docile animal.


    But at this moment, the black cat appeared in front of a coffin, and under such a night sky at that, I was so frightened that I almost fainted.


    Even more frightening was that when I looked at it, this black cat seemed to have a deep grudge against me. It slowly pressed down its body, and the black fur on its entire body immediately became fluffy. In a short moment, its originally thin body had turned into a bear.


    Even though I knew that it was trying to scare me like that on purpose, I still got up hurriedly in fright and fled in a sorry state.


    In my panic, I didn''t even lift my pants. In the beginning, my pants were pulled down to my knees, and after running a few steps, my pants fell down to my ankles. As a result, I pathetically bit down on my feces and crawled straight on the ground.


    My big front teeth knocked into the dirt, not to mention a mouth full of dirt, and my nose was aching from the fall.


    At this moment, tears streamed down his cheeks.


    At the same time, my nightmare didn''t end at this moment, because I could hear the wild cats behind me making threatening noises.


    Subconsciously, I turned my body and sat on the floor, trying to pull up my pants.


    This cat rushed towards me like a madman, using its incomparably sharp claws to ruthlessly scratch towards my hand.


    The black cat''s claws were extremely sharp. The moment I touched its claws, wounds immediately appeared on my hands. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t hold it in any longer and cried out.


    However, the moment I cried, the black cat seemed to become even more angry, jumping up and slapping towards my head.


    Fortunately, I had a lot of hair, and my scalp was not penetrated by a pat from it.


    The black cat seemed to have noticed this and immediately changed its strategy. It quickly pressed down and grabbed towards my throat.


    This was a bit scary.


    I never thought that this black cat''s hatred towards me would be this deep. It seems that it wanted my life ¡­


    Immediately, I wanted to wave my fist and fight it again.


    It was just that its movements were too fast. In the blink of an eye, it had already dodged my attack and charged towards my neck.


    Just as I was about to lose my life in the mouth of the black cat, my grandmother suddenly appeared not far behind me. As the black cat bit towards me, a huge black sack immediately covered the black cat.


    For a time, the black cat let out sharp howls while constantly tearing the sack. His grandmother walked to the chicken coop at a moderate pace and threw the sack into it.


    Looking at such a dangerous scene, which was easily resolved by Grandma, I was dumbfounded.


    Knowing that my grandmother had come over, she lovingly caressed my head and asked, "Are you alright, child?"


    I burst into tears, unable to speak.


    After a long time, I finally said to my grandmother, "Grandmother, that man''s corpse, he ¡­"


    I want to tell Grandmother about the male body harassing me.


    However, my grandmother looked towards the door with her lifeless eyes. She interrupted me and said, "Put on your clothes and go get Butcher Liu."


    I immediately realized that it was very possible that the male corpse hadn''t left yet.


    If he was hiding, my grandmother and I would not be able to deal with him. We would have to find Butcher Liu.


    I quickly pulled up my pants and returned to the room. I casually found a jacket and put it on.


    Just as I returned to the courtyard, I heard a series of creaking sounds from somewhere.


    This sound was like the sound of a wooden door turning.


    Subconsciously, I looked towards the entrance of the courtyard. I had thought that it would be Butcher Liu who had come.


    After waiting for a while, creaking sounds could be heard continuously, but there was no sound coming from the entrance at all.


    "Quick, go call Butcher Liu! It''s your second uncle!" His grandmother''s voice sounded a little panicked as she said this.


    At that moment, when I turned my head to look, I realized that Second Uncle''s coffin had started to tremble. It was obvious that Second Uncle had come out to be a demon again.


    Without saying anything further, I dashed out of the house and headed towards the home of the butcher, Liu.


    I''ve been here more than once, so even at night I''m familiar with the roads.


    But it''s night now, and I''ve been through a lot of weird things recently, so I didn''t dare to turn my head back. I ran straight to the butcher''s house in Liu. At that time, I was really worried, was I worried that the male corpse would follow behind me?


    and then in the middle of nowhere --


    If that''s the case, I don''t think anyone will save me.


    Thinking of this, I ran even faster.


    When I got to the door of the butcher Liu''s house, I knocked hard for a long time, but there was no sound from inside.


    This was bad. Was it too late in the night for Butcher Liu to sleep?


    But right now, Second Uncle''s coffin is about to collapse. With such an urgent matter, I don''t know what will happen if Butcher Liu isn''t there.


    Thinking about the Book of Life and Death that I found at the butcher''s house in Liu, my heart jolted. Will she be all right?


    Just as this thought flashed through my mind, a hand landed on my shoulder with a smack!


    There was someone following me from behind. Furthermore, I didn''t notice anything along the way. Who is he ¡­

 C7

    Just as this thought flashed through my mind, a hand landed on my shoulder with a smack!


    There was someone following me from behind. Furthermore, I didn''t notice anything along the way. Who is he ¡­


    When this large hand suddenly falls down, I was so shocked that I almost fainted.


    Even though I was extremely scared, I didn''t dare to shout out loud. I gritted my teeth as my body continued to tremble. Then, I slowly turned my head around and looked back.


    "Oh, so it''s a little boy. Why are you here?"


    In the darkness, there was a large, furry black face. On this black face, there seemed to be a very obvious scar.


    With the sound of his voice, I could tell that he was the King''s Butcher.


    In my panic, after hearing the voice of the butcher, I immediately felt a sense of security, like a drowning person suddenly grabbing onto a stalk of straw.


    I forcefully held on to butcher Wang''s big hand and anxiously said, "Uncle Wang, hurry and come to my house to have a look. My uncle''s coffin has moved."


    Faced with my plea, butcher Wang frowned and thought for a moment before nodding his head. "Bring me there to take a look."


    After receiving Butcher Wang''s confirmation, I ran back home quickly without saying a word. Butcher Wang had also followed me back home.


    When we returned, the coffin creaked.


    Her grandmother was already so old. At this moment, she was using her somewhat shriveled body to press herself onto the coffin board.


    The strength of the coffin board, however, was quite great. Grandmother''s frail body, like a dandelion, swayed up and down with the coffin board.


    Seeing that I had called for the butcher, Grandma shouted from afar, "Come quickly!"


    Following her shout, her body could no longer hold on and she fell to the ground, crying out in pain.


    "Take good care of your grandmother, leave this to me."


    After saying that, he hurriedly rushed forward, took out a pig slaughtering knife covered in blood, and charged forward like an arrow. Then, he stabbed the knife into the coffin.


    With a "pu" sound, the Pig Slaughtering Knife''s edge was extremely sharp and the blade itself was very thick. Even so, half of the blade still pierced into the blade.


    As the Pig Slaughtering Knife was inserted into the coffin, I saw droplets of blood flowing along the blade and onto the coffin board.


    When I helped my grandmother up, I saw that the blood had been sucked into the coffin through the cracks.


    Although I had witnessed this strange sight, I did not dare to say a single word.


    "What''s going on? "How did he suddenly become a swindler?" When the coffin had stopped moving, the butcher came over and turned to his grandmother.


    Breathing heavily, Grandma shook her head and said, "I''m not sure either. When I woke up, I heard a young man shouting in the yard. I came out to take a look and it was already like this."


    Then, the butcher Wang cast his gaze on me and looked at me inquiringly.


    For a moment, I felt ashamed and indignant. At this critical juncture, I couldn''t say that the reason why I was shouting so loudly was because there was a pervert who was trying to plot against me, right?


    Whether they believed such a weird thing or not was the same thing. More importantly, I''m a girl from the same house. If this got out, I would be soiled by a sex fiend. How would I live in the future?


    Thinking about this, my brain spins rapidly. Almost at the same moment that Butcher Wang looked at me, I quickly pointed at that wild cat.


    "That wild cat. When I was guarding my uncle''s spirit, it came out of nowhere and scratched me whenever it saw me." After saying that, I stretched out my arm in grief.


    On my arm, I could clearly see a few bloody marks. It was left behind by that wild cat.


    Looking at the scar on my hand, butcher Wang''s frown lessened a little and he looked towards the cat in the cage.


    Who would have thought that the wild cat would be so ferocious?


    In the blink of an eye, it had already killed all of the chickens in the chicken coop.


    At first glance, he could clearly see that it was filled with the corpses of hens.


    In the cage, other than this ferocious cat, there were some feathers flying everywhere.


    I could see that during the time I was away from home, there had been a big battle between the wildcats and the hens.


    I don''t understand how a wild cat could be so fierce. Not only did it attack me, but it also killed all the hens here.


    He turned to the butcher and asked, "Is there something wrong with the cat?"


    The butcher frowned and took a long look. After a while, he shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. I am fine now. You can go to sleep."


    After saying that, he hurriedly left as if something had happened to him.


    With so many things happening in the family, how could I possibly be sleeping?


    However, considering my grandmother''s age, I still said a lot and let her go to bed.


    I stood alone in the courtyard, looking at the coffin in front of me. I was scared to death, but there was nothing I could do.


    Faintly, I felt that a pair of eyes were watching me from the shadows. Faintly, I felt that a pair of large hands were grabbing onto my throat. No matter how I struggled, there was no intention of letting me go.


    Suddenly.


    With a sweep of my eyes, I discovered that the Pig Slaughtering Knife on the coffin seemed to be slightly strange.


    When butcher Wang made his move, I saw that the surface of the Pig Slaughtering Knife was filled with a layer of blood.


    As the Pig Slaughtering Knife fiercely stabbed into the coffin, the blood should have flowed along the coffin and onto the ground.


    However, when he looked at it now, he could see that there was not a single drop of blood on the ground. All the blood had somehow gotten into the gap of the coffin.


    Could it be that Second Uncle had become a vampire?


    Otherwise, why would the blood be so inexplicably absorbed?


    Thinking about this question.


    I carefully ran to the chicken coop and caught a dead hen while the wild cat didn''t have any intention of attacking me.


    Strangely speaking, this wild cat was only fiercely lying in the cage looking at me, and didn''t have any intention of attacking me.


    I took the dying hen to the coffin.


    As I did so, I placed the hen on the lid of the coffin.


    I discovered that the blood that had stopped flowing from the broken neck of the hen was flowing out again. Moreover, it was flowing very fast. In just a short while, a large portion of it had already flowed out.


    As for this blood, it seemed to have some sort of pattern as it followed a particular meridian and entered the coffin.


    It was a strange thing. A perfectly fine old hen had turned into a skeleton in no time at all.


    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it.


    Fortunately, other than the things that these cowards heard, there was nothing else special about them.


    When I thought of the strangeness of this situation, I couldn''t help but step forward and throw the old hen, who had been sucked clean, into a corner.


    When I came back, trembling, the blood on the coffin had already been sucked dry, leaving only the Pig Slaughtering Knife left on top.


    Sitting in front of the coffin, I wondered if Butcher Wang knew about my family before he came.


    Otherwise, where would the blood on his Pig Slaughtering Knife have come from? It looked as if it had been prepared beforehand ¡­


    While I was thinking about these questions, I leaned heavily on the coffin and fell asleep once again.


    This way, I could finally sleep in peace. Although sleeping in the yard was a bit cold, under these circumstances, sleeping would be happier than anything else.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning.


    Grandma had already cleaned up the courtyard and came to many neighbors to arrange for burial.


    It was just that butcher Wang who presided over the funeral had not come. With this, everyone would not be able to make up their minds.


    One by one, they began to talk among themselves in the courtyard, which was filled with the buzz of conversation.


    It was not until ten o''clock that the butcher arrived.


    At this time, the face of the butcher looked even more brutal. Moreover, he didn''t seem to have slept at all for the entire night. He looked like he was extremely tired, as if he had sunk into water.


    After he arrived, he did not stop to rest. He pointed to the big sun in the sky and said, "The auspicious hour has arrived. Everyone hurry up and bury him."


    Following his arrival, the young brawny laborers who had nothing to do in the yard immediately gathered around and lit a cigarette. Each of them held onto a piece of yellow paper, placed it on top of their hands, and held onto a pole.


    Due to the strange events of the previous day, the number of people carrying the coffin had increased from nine to twelve.


    Eight people were carrying a living person, while nine people were carrying a dead person.


    Because nine is the absolute count, after nine it will be zero. Therefore, in our area, there are usually at most nine people who can carry coffins.


    However, the incident yesterday had left a lingering fear in everyone''s hearts. Thus, the reason why the number of people had increased to twelve was for safety''s sake.


    Speaking of which, this time, the butcher Wang did not lie to us. He really did bring the coffin out, and he carried it out of the village very smoothly.


    However, what made me puzzled was that, as the Second Uncle, his coffin should have been buried in an ancestral tomb.


    However, what was strange was that he was actually buried in a small col not too far away from the ancestral tombs.


    This small col was filled with people digging their way up to the grass. When they were rooting the cattle, the cows would never go to such a place, but their second uncle was buried in such a place.


    It should be known that yesterday, the elder sister that I bought could be buried in the ancestral tomb while second uncle was buried outside. Regarding this, I really don''t understand it.


    Then I went up to Grandma: "Grandma, why is Second Uncle''s coffin buried here, not in the ancestral grave?"


    Unexpectedly, the always amiable grandmother, upon hearing my words, immediately glared at me. She extended her hand to pinch my arm, causing me to tear up.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!"


    My grandmother''s harshness scared me.


    Seeing me like this, Grandma also felt that it was a bit over the top. She immediately patted my head and whispered, "Because ¡­"


    Before Grandma could say anything, the butcher rushed towards us with an angry look on his face.

 C8

    Seeing me like this, Grandma also felt that it was a bit over the top. She immediately patted my head and whispered, "Because ¡­"


    Before Grandma could say anything, the butcher rushed towards us with an angry look on his face.


    The way he was acting, it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    Even more frightening, as he rushed over, he grabbed me by the collar and lifted me off the ground.


    I was shocked. Is this guy crazy? To treat a little girl like this in front of so many people, it''s really unbelievable.


    As for the Village Chief and his grandmother, they quickly grabbed butcher Wang''s hands and shouted at him, "You pig killer, what are you doing?!"


    Facing the furious gazes of several people.


    Only then did the butcher step back and put me on the ground.


    Then he pointed at my nose. "What did you do yesterday?"


    I started.


    At this moment, I didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "What have I done? Guardian spirit, what else can you do? " I said innocently.


    If it hadn''t been for the wildcat, I might have slept through the night.


    Yet now, after a night of not sleeping well, I am still feeling drowsy. Now that I have been taught a lesson by the butcher Wang, my emotions immediately sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "Tell me, did you do something to the coffin?" asked butcher Wang loudly.


    As he spoke, I thought about the chicken I had left on top of the coffin last night.


    Can''t you just put a chicken in there?


    I couldn''t believe it.


    But I soon found out.


    At the burial site, a few of the younger generations had no way of putting the coffin into the hole that had already been dug.


    The hole was clearly very big, but after the coffin was placed in front of it, it was as if someone was dragging it from below. No matter what, it couldn''t fit inside.


    It seemed like this matter had caused quite a disaster.


    So, if I admit it, I don''t know how the butcher intends to punish me.


    Following that, a thought struck me and I said, "I don''t know. After you left last night, I leaned against a pillar and fell asleep. As for what happened afterwards, I have no idea."


    Hearing my words, butcher Wang was so angry that he started circling around.


    The village chief comforted her, "That''s right, Old Wang. This little boy is just a child. What can she do that goes beyond what is proper? Since it''s already like this, you''d better think of a way."


    Snorting angrily, butcher Wang walked up to the coffin, looked around at the mourners and said, "Which one of you are here for the moon?"


    When these words came out, everyone looked at each other without saying a word.


    No one knew why the butcher would ask such a question at such a solemn occasion.


    Even if it was a monthly event, no one would want to tell others about it in front of everyone.


    The butcher could not help but anxiously repeat, "You better say something. Our lives are in danger now. If we can''t bury the coffin, we will all die here."


    Hearing butcher Wang''s words, everyone could not help but realize the seriousness of the situation.


    Then, they looked at each other, as if waiting for someone to step out.


    After a long time, our village''s Li Ergou raised his hand and said, "My wife, she has been coming over for the past few days."


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned for a moment before bursting into laughter.


    Li Ergou, our village''s famous bachelor, a man in his thirties, still has no wife.


    Everyone in the village said that he would be single for a lifetime, but no one expected that Li Ergou would suddenly say such a thing.


    For a moment, everyone thought Li Ergou was joking, so they all started laughing.


    Only I didn''t laugh.


    When Li Ergou was speaking, I noticed that something was wrong with his eyes. His eyes were staring at the blood-sucking gap in front of the coffin.


    As everyone laughed, no one noticed.


    Li Ergou hurried forward a few steps and rammed head first into the coffin.


    It was already too late by the time the big boss discovered him, because Li Ergou had already rammed head on into him.


    Bang! *


    I saw Li Ergou''s head instantly bloomed, large amounts of blood flowing out like broken beads.


    butcher Wang''s hands were fast and his hands were frightening.


    Just as Li Ergou''s front leg collided with Li Ergou, Duan Ling Tian''s back leg arrived. He grabbed Li Ergou by the collar and threw him behind him.


    After Li Ergou''s attack, the situation had taken a turn for the worse for the worse.


    butcher Wang was running around in a flurry, looking very anxious.


    The coffin seemed to be boiling, and steam was coming out of it.


    However, I didn''t stand very far away. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it wasn''t steam, but cold air ¡­


    This cold aura seemed to have been released from the cold storage. It was so cold that I couldn''t help but take a step back.


    butcher Wang called for everyone to retreat quickly, then he shouted, "Whose daughter-in-law is coming for the month, hurry up and say it. If you don''t, we are really going to die here."


    However, it was strange that there were no incidents that occurred during the next month.


    Just as butcher Wang was at a loss for words, I said in a weak voice, "I ¡­ "Can I ¡­"


    The eyes of Butcher Wang and Grandma Wang simultaneously looked at me.


    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze.


    Slaughterer Wang''s eyes quickly turned as he tried to write something. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    As for Grandma, she kept winking at the butcher, but it was unknown what she wanted to say.


    Soon.


    "Big sister, there''s no other way. It''s daytime right now, so she might not see it. Now, we can only take things one step at a time, don''t you think?"


    "But if that''s the case, wouldn''t what we did before have ended up in failure?" Grandma said reluctantly.


    butcher Wang sighed, "you are still thinking about this. That thing failed long ago. Otherwise, how could her second uncle die?"


    Grandmother thought that it seemed to be the case as well.


    Following which, I saw her wave her hand and say, "Forget it, let''s do as you say. However, I still need you to think of a way to deal with the little guy''s matters in the future."


    The butcher nodded. "Of course."


    After the two of them finished their discussion.


    Only then did butcher Wang look at me. "Your ¡­" Did you bring your aunt''s scarf? "


    Although it was embarrassing for me to talk about it in public, it was fortunate that he didn''t say it too loudly, so only Gran and I could hear him.


    I nodded.


    "Alright, that''s great. Quickly take off your aunt''s napkin and give it to me." Slaughterer Wang said while rubbing his hands in excitement.


    I was stunned.


    What kind of taste is this, to ask me for this?


    I was about to question it.


    "Why, you don''t believe me?"


    I hastily shook my head and said, "How could I not believe it? It''s just that ¡­"


    "It''s just something? Hurry up, it''s more important to save him, don''t waste your time. Hurry up." butcher Wang was in a hurry, and when he saw me here he couldn''t help but stare at me anxiously.


    I don''t see how this can be avoided, so I can only reluctantly look around me before finding a small forest.


    After quickly entering the small forest and confirming that there was no one around, I quickly took off my pants and took out my aunt''s towel.


    Without looking, I pulled up my pants and ran out, clutching something in my hand.


    When we reached the front, I was really ashamed. Before I could even reach the butcher, I threw my things on the ground and ran away without looking back.


    With regards to this, butcher Wang didn''t say much. He grabbed the coffin and walked over to it excitedly.


    At this moment, he opened his mouth slightly, and his other empty finger was moving randomly. It was unknown what he was muttering about, but he grabbed the blood-stained aunt towel and smacked it.


    There was a light slap.


    After her aunt had pasted the towel on it, a damned scene happened. The coffin actually fell down ¡­


    I would never have dared to imagine such a scene before.


    How was this possible!


    I could hardly believe my eyes.


    It''s just that this unbelievable thing has happened in front of my eyes consecutively. What else can I say?


    As the coffin fell into the tomb, people quickly surrounded it to fill it up. Not long after, a small mound rose up from the ground.


    Because of this, all memories about Second Uncle had now come to an end, ending in a small mound.


    After the round grave, butcher Wang didn''t let us stay here for long, he hurried back with his men.


    This time he didn''t come home with us.


    When the villagers reached home, they comforted my grandmother a few times and then went home without stopping.


    Soon, only Grandma and I were left in the house.


    So many things had happened in succession.


    Gran and I were both struck, sitting in the yard, not saying a word.


    At that moment, the courtyard door that I had locked from the inside rang.


    With a series of creaking sounds, the door was actually opened by someone from outside.


    Immediately, I was shocked.


    The door was locked from the inside. Without the key, it was impossible to open it.


    But what was going on now? The door had been opened.


    You have to know, besides me, the other key is in second uncle''s hands.


    Could he be saying ¡­ Second Uncle''s corpse had been extorted and returned?


    The moment this thought appeared in my mind, I immediately stood up.


    At the same time, just as I was about to rush over, I found that in the corridor, there was a man who appeared to be worn out from his journey.


    It''s actually my father ¡­


    How is this possible? Father has always been working outside. After so many years, only a few days during the Spring Festival will pass. Besides that, Father has always been working outside.


    As for the matter of Second Uncle''s death, we didn''t inform Father at all, so why did he come back?


    Is this a coincidence? Or is this father in front of me not my father, but ¡­


    It wasn''t that I was nervous and complicated the problem, but because so much had happened in the past few days that I had to be careful, so when I saw my father, I started and didn''t say anything for a long time until he waved a white stick at my head.

 C9

    It wasn''t that I was nervous and complicated the problem, but because so much had happened in the past few days that I had to be careful, so when I saw my father, I started and didn''t say anything for a long time until he waved a white stick at my head.


    Bang.


    My head was struck hard by my father with a stick.


    I thought I was going to faint.


    After all, I watched as my father made his move.


    The moment the stick landed on my head, I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    To my surprise.


    The sticks were broken, but I was fine. To my surprise, I didn''t feel any pain at all.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the broken stick was only paper.


    A thin layer of white paper.


    At this time, my father walked over, touched my head, and said, "It''s fine. You were covered in some evil Qi, but it has already dissipated."


    As he spoke, he faintly smiled, and within his smile was a trace of vicissitudes.


    However, he quickly concealed himself and walked into the yard.


    Dad was back, but I wasn''t happy at all.


    Because he gave me a stick as soon as he came in, and although he meant it very clearly, saying he wanted to get rid of the evil aura for me, it was hard for me to be happy.


    It seemed to me that my father was a little strange, but the strange thing was that for a moment I couldn''t tell where it was.


    Following my father into the courtyard, I saw that the cat that was exceptionally fierce towards everyone looked extremely docile at this moment.


    After all, none of us dared to approach this cat.


    But Dad was different.


    When his father arrived in front of the cage, not only did the wild cat not show its teeth to scare him, but instead came over very meekly.


    It licked its father''s fingers like a pet.


    That makes me a little curious.


    Then my father turned to me and asked, "Where did this cat come from?"


    I just told him it was a wildcat.


    Dad nodded and said, "Yes."


    I started.


    Following that, he told me about the injuries that this cat had brought me and even pulled back my sleeves to let him see the horrifying injuries on my arm.


    Dad just gave her a cold look and then said, "I let her go. It''s bad luck to stay home."


    With regards to this, he did not blame the wild cat in the slightest.


    I really doubt that in my father''s heart, I''m not even comparable to a wild cat?


    Even though I feel extremely wronged, I still let this wild cat go.


    Before this wild cat left, she started mewling at me, as though trying to demonstrate her prowess.


    I was helpless against it. I couldn''t beat it, and even feared that it would suddenly rush towards me.


    Although, now that my father is back and I have a man at home, I still don''t feel any sense of security.


    After his father came back, he went to his grandmother''s room. They talked for a long time, but he didn''t come out until the evening.


    After I finished preparing dinner, I crept up to grandma''s room. Just as I was about to knock on the door and call them out for dinner.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    When I saw my father''s ice-cold expression, I was so frightened that I retracted my hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Father looked at me with a low voice and asked.


    I swallowed and said I had cooked and wanted him to eat with my grandmother.


    Father nodded and said, "You guys eat first. I''ll go out for a while."


    His father had been on the road for an entire day, but now he didn''t even eat. He grabbed a shovel and left. From the looks of it, it seemed that he was a little scary.


    Soon, they entered Grandma''s room.


    In the past few days, Grandma had aged even more.


    At this moment, she was weakly sitting on the ring chair, her hands resting on her head, leaning on the Eight Immortals Table.


    Seeing that it was me, she weakly squeezed out a smile.


    "What''s the matter, little boy?" Grandma asked in a weak voice.


    I said worriedly, "Grandmother, dinner is ready. Why don''t you go eat some?"


    Grandma smiled and said, "The little boy has grown up and is getting more and more understanding. I''m not hungry. Your father will be back soon. You can eat with him."


    After I heard this, I just gave an "oh" and went out.


    Dusk had just fallen and it was still early. I wasn''t hungry, so I squatted by the door and waited for my father to return.


    But at that moment, I suddenly remembered the names written on the butcher''s book.


    I thought of all the strange things that had happened in my house.


    I couldn''t help but think that everything that had happened to my family might have been caused by the butcher.


    With this bold thought of mine suddenly appearing in my mind, I immediately slipped off the stool in fright and sat on the floor.


    With a bang, my butt came into close contact with the ground, but I didn''t feel any pain at all.


    I bit my lower lip on the spot and muttered to myself, "I don''t know how to ¡­"


    I quickly dismissed my earlier speculation.


    This wasn''t a butcher''s job.


    After all, for the past few days, the butcher has been busy doing all sorts of things. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have been able to get out of that predicament.


    That is to say, if he really plans on harming us, then given my grandmother and I, these two ordinary people, we wouldn''t be able to withstand him.


    Thinking about this, I dispelled my suspicions towards Butcher Liu.


    And at the same time, since the ''black hand'' behind his back isn''t him, is he sincerely helping our people?


    When I thought about my grandma''s terrible complexion just now, I was really worried that something would happen to my grandma after Second Uncle.


    As a result, it was hard for me to remain seated here. While the sky was still dark, I mustered my courage and ran towards the home of the butcher, Liu.


    Actually, the reason why I was so bold as to run here in the dark was because of my boldness.


    There were two reasons. One was because of Grandma.


    The other reason was that I was extremely afraid that the pervert would return. If he came to harass me again at night, I really didn''t know what to do. I might really get dirty by that thing ¡­


    Thinking about this, I emphasized the idea of finding Butcher Liu.


    It was like a sick patient who had placed all his hopes of survival on the doctor. At this moment, I was the patient.


    Soon, I arrived at the door of Butcher Liu''s house.


    This time, I easily knocked on his door.


    "Little boy? "What, something happened at home again?" The butcher asked curiously.


    I quickly shook my head and shook out two pigtails from under my hat.


    I quickly stuffed it back in and said, "Nothing happened. I just ¡­"


    Butcher Liu saw that I wanted to say something, but stopped me in my tracks. He looked outside and said, "Come in to speak."


    I was pulled in by him, and then Butcher Liu asked me, "Okay, go ahead."


    Within Butcher Liu''s house, there was no light. It was so dark it was terrifying. What was even more frightening was that he lit a white candle and placed it on the square table of the Eight Immortals. This way, it would be even more frightening ¡­


    Fortunately, after experiencing so many things in the past few days, my courage has increased quite a bit.


    At this moment, my voice trembles as I voice out the worries in my heart.


    Butcher Liu patted my head. "I didn''t expect this little boy to be such a filial child. Don''t worry, your grandma will be fine."


    When I heard what Butcher Liu said, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    However, I was still a little worried. I wanted to ask Butcher Liu why his book had our family''s name on it ¡­


    He had only thought that the book was hidden in such a secret location. It was certain that he did not want to reveal anyone''s secrets.


    So I had to put up with it and I said, "Well... What about that ghost? If I meet him again, what should I do? "


    Butcher Liu smiled and said, "Take this, this is the Pig Slaughtering Knife. This is what I use to kill pigs. It''s very heavy and you wouldn''t dare touch any dirty stuff. Now you can relax."


    With this, I had more or less found something to rely on.


    "Thank you, Uncle Liu. When I earn money in the future, I''ll buy you a new Pig Slaughtering Knife." "No," I said.


    Butcher Liu laughed, but didn''t say anything. As the sky started to darken, I was a bit worried, so I hurried back.


    When he came back, his grandmother leaned against the door and looked around.


    As I came running up to her, she asked, "Where have you been, little boy?"


    I didn''t tell Grandma that I was going to find Butcher Liu, but said, "Nothing, I went out for a walk. Alright, Grandma, let''s go back."


    I went up to pull Grandma, but after pulling her a bit, I didn''t pull.


    "Grandma?" I asked.


    Grandma still pressed herself against the door and looked outside, saying, "Little boy, go and see why your father isn''t back yet. The food is getting cold."


    I made an ''oh'' and jumped out again.


    But I had only taken a few steps when I realized that I didn''t know where my father had gone.


    Then he turned to his grandmother.


    Grandma said she wanted me to go to Second Uncle''s grave to have a look.


    In the middle of the night, I don''t know what my grandmother was thinking, but she actually wanted me to go to Second Uncle''s grave.


    However, it soon occurred to me that perhaps because Grandma was old, I couldn''t blame her for this. Thus, at this moment, I could only follow Grandma''s orders.


    Nightfall had arrived, and the surroundings were pitch black.


    Although I wasn''t holding a flashlight, it was a good thing that the crescent moon was hanging in midair. Furthermore, on the mountain road, where there were often people walking on it, it would light up, while those places where no one was walking on would be dark. That way, I could see a small path winding in front of me.


    Following this small path, I hastily ran. When I reached Second Uncle''s grave, I discovered that something was amiss.


    I clearly remember that in the cove where Second Uncle is, there are weeds that are as tall as a person everywhere. But now, with a glance, those weeds have disappeared and actually turned into a lush green lawn. Moreover, this lawn is very neatly trimmed.


    In the middle of this verdant grass was a small grave. This grave was extremely exquisite, all of it built with stones of the same size. At a glance, it seemed to be a work of art.


    I could hardly believe my eyes. Did I walk out of the illusion at night? Otherwise, how could something like this happen?


    Thinking about this question, I was filled with intense curiosity as I groped my way through step by step.


    As I approached, I realized that it was all true.


    The grave was real, and so was the grass.


    It''s just that I don''t understand, when Second Uncle was buried, I was there. That wasn''t the case.


    Just as I was about to escape this strange place, I accidentally saw a stone tablet in front of this grave.

 C10

    On this stone tablet, there was a picture of the protagonist with elegant long hair. However, from his Adam''s apple and face, it could be seen that this was a man with a face as delicate as that of an elegant jade ¡­


    This...


    This person ¡­


    Why does it look so familiar? Isn''t this the man my grandma bought for me? which is the guy who''s been harassing me all day...


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously let out a shriek and started to run as fast as I could.


    What I never thought of was this.


    The lawn that was originally full of bounce power became the biggest barrier on my escape path at this moment.


    These weeds started growing very quickly. After I ran a few steps, there were strands of weeds on my ankles. Under the pull of these weeds, my body couldn''t help but crawl on the ground.


    I frantically got up again and continued to run. But after running a few steps, I fell to the ground again.


    This time, the situation was even more miserable than before, because my entire leg was wrapped up by these weeds that had suddenly grown up.


    At that moment, I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak. However, I didn''t have any way to deal with it ¡­


    Right at this moment, my body suddenly felt heavy. The cold yet nimble tongue continuously moved up and down on my neck and cheeks.


    "My little beauty, don''t be afraid. It''s me. I''m your husband. Hehe ¡­"


    The male corpse''s laughter was extremely strange, as if someone had broken his throat, causing creaking sounds to ring out, causing my scalp to go numb.


    It''s fine that he kept licking my face, but his hands were still disobediently stroking my body ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" Although it''s not big, but my husband is just nice to catch ¡­ "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­"


    I was quite frightened. I knew that if I didn''t think of a way to escape, I would probably be here in the wilderness today.


    At this moment, I finally understood what it felt like to call Tian Tian a lame person who shouldn''t scream at all.


    Fortunately, I had foresight on this matter, and I couldn''t help but admire my own wisdom, because before that, I had just taken a life-saving object from the butcher.


    Thinking of this, I immediately took out the Pig Slaughtering Knife.


    Without the slightest hesitation, I brandished the Pig Slaughtering Knife behind me.


    While I was waving the knife in my hand, my hand suddenly felt a weight. It felt as if I stabbed something.


    At the same time, with a sharp screech, the pressure on my back dissipates.


    At the same time, I heard the male corpse and shouted with a strange voice, "You wait ¡­" "I''ll definitely get you pregnant by my seed. I''ll play you to death ¡­"


    The sound gradually faded away, probably because it had run away.


    At the same time, the weeds on my body had already disappeared.


    I immediately got up from the ground and ran out.


    After running for a distance, I took a look at the place where the male corpse appeared. It wasn''t Second Uncle''s grave, but a grove of peach blossoms in the middle of the road to the grave.


    Before coming here, I deviated from my route and actually ran into the Peach Blossom Forest ¡­


    Fortunately, my carelessness did not bring about any great disaster. Otherwise, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life.


    After I returned to the right path, I quickly arrived in front of Second Uncle''s grave.


    What I never thought of.


    I watched helplessly as my second uncle was buried. At this time, it was unknown when his grave was already dug out ¡­


    What was going on?


    Curiosity overcame my fear.


    I rushed forward and peered inside.


    With that look, I was shocked speechless.


    The tomb was dug up and coffins were scattered all over the ground. However, the Second Uncle inside had disappeared without a trace!


    Immediately, my profile picture seemed to have been knocked heavily by someone.


    My first thought is, Could Second Uncle be faking his corpse again?


    If that was really the case, then wouldn''t we be in danger?


    After all, those who swindled corpses would definitely not be able to distinguish between green and red, and they might even come back to cause trouble for us.


    I''m outside now, so is Grandma in danger now?


    As I thought about this, I suddenly recalled a scene.


    This scene showed my father carrying a shovel to my uncle''s grave after I finished cooking.


    In other words, his father dug up his second uncle''s grave?


    It''s just that I don''t understand why he would do that...


    I searched around the grave for a long time, but still couldn''t find my father and second uncle.


    I immediately realized that this matter was becoming more complicated.


    For a moment, I thought that it would be better to return as soon as possible to check on Grandmother''s safety.


    After all, now that my father''s whereabouts were unknown, all I could do was protect my grandmother with all my might.


    I immediately scampered back to the village.


    It''s worth mentioning that when I saw Grandma, she was fine.


    Seeing me panic and lose my shoes, Grandma couldn''t help but ask, "Little boy, what happened to you? Why are you covered in mud? Did you fall down?"


    Before I could explain anything to her, I directly said, "Grandma, something bad happened. Second Uncle''s grave has been dug up, and father is nowhere to be found." I said quickly.


    When Grandma heard that, she immediately opened her eyes wide.


    For a moment, she began to panic.


    Grandmother was already an old man, and no matter what, she was still a woman. She repeatedly encountered such strange occurrences, which made her feel overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, Grandmother did not completely lose her reason. She quickly thought of a solution. "Quickly go and find Butcher Liu!"


    There''s no other way. Previously, when we met with problems, as long as we found the butcher Liu, the problems would be easily solved.


    Thus, Grandmother had already formed a line of thought. As soon as something happens, she would immediately ask me to go find Butcher Liu.


    Without asking any more questions, I turned and ran back to the house of Butcher Liu.


    By the time I got to his door, I was out of breath and unable to say a word.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and feebly knocked on the door of Butcher Liu''s courtyard.


    "Open the door ¡­" It''s me... I''m a little boy... Open door... "Save me ¡­" I kept shouting.


    However, the home of the butcher, Liu, was completely dark. No one came out to receive him even after shouting for a long time.


    I quickly thought, ''Could it be that Butcher Liu has fallen asleep at this moment?''


    But even so, it shouldn''t have happened.


    Even if he was asleep, he should have heard my heavy knocking.


    However, from the situation in front of him, it was obvious that he was ¡­


    I didn''t dare to think any further. In order to confirm my thoughts, I immediately kicked open the door to his house.


    The doors of the rural areas were all latched with wood. Such measures to prevent theft could only be used against gentlemen and villains, because it only required a single kick to kick open the door.


    After I rushed in.


    Butcher Liu''s house was completely dark. The moment I came in, I was enveloped by a gloomy feeling.


    Strangely, the butcher, Liu, killed pigs everyday and earned a lot of money over the course of a year. Why was he so reluctant to turn on the electric light all day?


    Immediately, I groped my way to the light rope in the courtyard and lightly pulled it. With a ''pata'' sound, the courtyard lit up with a yellow light.


    Then, with these lights, I groped my way inside and turned on the lights.


    However, when I turned on the light and turned my head to look inside the house, I couldn''t help but be so shocked that I nearly bit my tongue off.


    Butcher Liu sat at the Eight Immortals Table, staring at me with his eyes wide open.


    However, his eyes were the eyes of a dead fish, the eyes of a dead person.


    I saw that Second Uncle died with grievances, and that''s all. I didn''t expect that Butcher Liu would also die with grievances ¡­


    Even more shocking to me.


    Perhaps it had been a long time since Butcher Liu had wiped off the dirt on the table, so there was a layer of dirt on top of the table. However, besides the dirt, there was something else on the table.


    Butcher Liu had been slaughtering pigs all year round, so there had never been any small animals in his house, not even a mouse. This was because the murderous aura here was too strong, and no animal would like it.


    Therefore, this cat that suddenly appeared at the butcher''s house in Liu seemed to be a little strange. But now, only the cat''s footprints were left here, and there weren''t any cats left, so I was unable to determine if the cat that left these footprints was the one I released.


    The atmosphere here was simply too frightening.


    When I found out that Butcher Liu had died here, I only had one thought, and that was to quickly go back and tell my grandmother the news.


    In my mind.


    When Grandmother finds out about this, she''ll be very sad.


    After all, we''re in a situation like this, and there''s no one else we can count on.


    No, there was still Father to count on.


    But now that my father is missing, we are on the verge of despair...


    As I thought about this question, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave.


    I never thought that the butcher''s lips would move...


    I had seen it in a hurry to turn my head.


    As such, I subconsciously thought that I might have seen wrongly.


    To test my hypothesis, I turned my head to take another look.


    When I saw it, I subconsciously took in a breath of cold air.


    When I looked back, it was unknown when Butcher Liu''s arm had already been placed on the table.


    I rubbed my eyes.


    I remember that when he first came in, his arm was placed on the stool below.


    Why was it that in the time it took to turn around, his arm had already been placed on the ground?


    Or could it be that his arm was originally on the table? Did I remember wrongly?


    The more I thought about it, the more my head started to hurt. Very quickly, I grabbed at my hair, forcing myself not to think about these frightening things.


    As I calmed down, I further discovered that he was holding a piece of paper in his hand, which was placed on the table. The slip of paper was facing me ¡­


    As I read up to this point, I am finally certain that his hand from before was indeed below.


    And this note wasn''t there before.


    It''s just that I don''t understand why the dead Butcher Liu''s arm could still move.


    I subconsciously took the slip of paper from his hand.


    There were a lot of words written on it, but they were very small, and they were very sinister. I just wanted to read them.


    What was even more frightening was that his neck was still dripping blood ¡­


    Facing such a bloody person, I had no intention of staying any longer.


    I took the note and retreated step by step. Unconsciously, when I raised my head to look at Butcher Liu, I saw his eyes. I didn''t know when, but they had already closed ¡­


    Bang.


    I tripped over the threshold and immediately lied down on my back. I rolled on the ground in an incomparably sorry manner.


    At this moment, I couldn''t hold back the pain and struggle in my heart anymore. After shouting out loud, I left the butcher''s house as though I was fleeing.


    I''ve been running back and forth a lot this day.


    This time, I ran the fastest time, because this was the most terrifying time of my day.


    As I ran home, my legs lost all sense.


    The moment I saw my grandmother, I fell to the ground, unable to get up.

 C11

    Seeing me like this.


    Grandma came over with a pained look. "Child, what''s wrong with you? Get up quickly."


    I couldn''t get up and couldn''t say a word. I just took out the note and showed it to my grandmother.


    I don''t know what it says.


    Grandmother looked at me and I saw a complicated expression on her face ¡­


    Realizing that the situation might not be looking good, I reached out and took the note back.


    In the lamplight, I looked at the note and was shocked.


    The note was found on the butcher, so the person who wrote the note was naturally the butcher.


    He warned me on the paper slip, "Little boy, don''t trust anyone, including your loved ones. I won''t be able to help you in the future. Only Great Immortal Li can help you with your troubles, and only he can bury me. No one else can ¡­" Next was an address. It was probably the location of Great Immortal Li.


    There weren''t many messages.


    From the creases and creases on the slip of paper, it could be seen that the butcher had written it down long ago and had carried it with him.


    In other words, Butcher Liu had already known that he would die? That was why he had prepared this note in advance.


    The note mentioned a person called Great Immortal Li.


    It could be seen that Butcher Liu respected Great Immortal Li a lot, and he also approved of his abilities.


    But there''s one thing I can''t see through.


    Since Butcher Liu already knew that he could not solve this problem, why didn''t he tell me to look for Great Deity Li at the start and then tell me about Great Deity Li only after he was unable to hold on and died? Did he have another story to hide from me?


    As I finished the note.


    To be honest, at this moment, I couldn''t even believe what Butcher Liu was saying.


    "Grandma, what do you think?" Butcher Liu''s intention was very simple. He wanted me to find this Great Deity Li.


    However, it''s hard to say what kind of person Great Immortal Li is. Thus, at this moment, I can only ask Grandma.


    Grandma didn''t say much, she only nodded. She didn''t know what the meaning was.


    "Grandma, do you mean to go or not?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Do as he says." Grandma said very seriously.


    For a moment, I don''t know why my grandmother was so obedient to Butcher Liu''s words.


    However, I soon understood that for the past few days, the trouble that we have been going through was dealt with by Butcher Liu.


    Thus, at this critical juncture, we naturally have no reason to doubt the words of Butcher Liu.


    Thinking of this, I immediately wanted to stand up from the ground.


    Gran asked me, "What are you doing?"


    I gritted my teeth and said, "We''re going to find Great Immortal Li." I pinched the slip of paper in my hand. There was the address of Great Deity Li on it. At this moment, this wasn''t just a simple slip of paper, but the lifeline of our family.


    Grandma looked at the sky. It was already past ten in the evening.


    That night, I didn''t even eat. I spent the whole night running back and forth.


    Grandma sighed and said, "Alright, child, quickly eat some food and then go to rest. If there''s anything you need, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    I really can''t hold on any longer. Even if my grandma didn''t say that, I would probably be too tired to walk halfway.


    I didn''t have any intention of continuing to try to be brave. I supported myself with the wall to the kitchen and ate a simple meal. I hastily washed up by the well in the courtyard before returning to my own residence.


    I was so tired that I almost collapsed.


    But I couldn''t sleep.


    Because the moment I close my eyes, I will hear that evil voice saying in my ear, "I want to play you to death, play you to death ¡­"


    Every time when I was about to fall asleep, this sound would appear in my ears like a single loop. I was so shocked that I immediately woke up ¡­


    However, my body couldn''t take it anymore. After waking up from the shock a few times, I became numb and finally fell asleep.


    This is the most comfortable sleep I''ve had in the past few days.


    Although he had nightmares, he finally recovered his exhausted body.


    The next morning, my grandmother prepared a meal. After filling my stomach, I left in the dark.


    Because it was dawn, although it was a black dot, it did not seem to have a frightening feeling.


    I followed the address on the slip of paper and easily found the old man''s residence.


    The old man was on his way to a Taoist temple called the Heavenly Palace.


    Great Immortal Li was this person''s nickname. Because his methods were brilliant, he had the ability to do whatever he wanted, so everyone was more used to calling him Great Immortal Li.


    When I came to the Taoist temple, a boy at the door stopped me and asked me what I was here for.


    I was stunned, this is the first time I''ve seen such a grand daoist.


    "I ¡­" I stammered, not knowing what to say.


    The little Daoist reminded me, "Almsgiver, I don''t think you''re here to ask for an autograph or ask for medicine. Besides, you can''t be here to ask about marriage, can you?"


    What the hell!


    When this little Taoist opened his mouth, I almost bit my tongue off. Does this old lady look like a girl?


    I am already dressed as a man, how can he tell that I am a woman ¡­


    However, now was not the time to talk about it.


    In the face of the little Taoist''s question, I had to say two words.


    After saying those two words, his expression immediately changed. It seemed that he was shocked by me.


    "Catch ghosts? "Are you sure?" The little Daoist surprised me.


    I nodded. "I''m sure. If not, why would I be here? Could it be that I''m here to work for the sect?" I speechlessly rolled my eyes at him.


    This little Taoist is even more of a woman than I am. While I''m in a hurry, he is still chattering non-stop with me.


    "But the world has no ghosts. An inch of land is left in my heart, and I feel that the world is clear and bright. My benefactor''s complexion is dark, and I believe that he has encountered some troublesome matters. The little Daoist said.


    When I heard this, I nearly vomited blood.


    I''m here to catch ghosts, not to drink the chicken soup.


    I immediately waved the slip of paper and said, "You little Taoist, you are just like us women. Look, someone called me to find Great Deity Li." I was so anxious that I was on the verge of tears.


    The little Daoist took the paper in his hand at a leisurely pace. He slowly looked to the left and right before he smiled and said, "So it''s a friend interview. Why didn''t you say so earlier? You can wait for a while longer. I''ll be right back."


    How did he know it was a friend? This is obviously catching ghosts, alright?


    I immediately rolled my eyes. I was a bit suspicious. Can this Great Immortal Li really help Grandmother and me?


    When I think about it.


    About five minutes later.


    The little Daoist hurriedly rushed out.


    "I''ve made you wait for a long time, come and have a cup of tea with me." The little Daoist said very politely.


    I waved my hand and said, "I''m not here for tea, I''m here for help. Do you understand?" I''m about to cry. This little Taoist, why is he so slow ¡­


    It''s not a disaster, it''s a blessing, it''s an unavoidable. Everything has its cause, and whatever the cause, whether early or late, will happen. My master has guests in the hall now, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for a while." The little Daoist tactfully said.


    What else can I do?


    I sighed and followed the little Daoist into the temple.


    Although the Heaven''s Palace Temple wasn''t big in size, one could see that the construction here was quite impressive.


    The little Daoist brought me to the side hall at the side of the main hall and entered through the side door. In the side hall, there were only a few large paintings that were written on Daoist talismans that were separated from the main hall.


    At this moment, there were dozens of people in the great hall.


    One by one, they lined up in front of an old Daoist priest, as if he were a doctor. The old Daoist man could tell them his situation in a few words, and the old man was suddenly enlightened. He then happily threw down a sum of money and left in satisfaction.


    From the old man''s words, it could be seen that he had an extraordinary air about him, as if he were a cultivator who had reached the peak of Taoist mastery.


    Furthermore, from the many guests in the hall, it could be seen that this Daoist Priest definitely had some strength.


    These people were either asking for autographs, asking for medicine, or treating illnesses. Other than that, there were a few people who brought up very obscure matters. I vaguely heard that the matters concerning the burial met with some dirty things.


    The old Taoist had always accepted requests, but in complex situations, he would still bestow a spiritual talisman on this person. He didn''t know if this would work, but when he saw the person who received the talisman, it was as if he had obtained a treasure. From the looks of it, it seemed like Old Lord Taishang had given it to him.


    After reading all of these, I started to feel some anticipation towards the old man''s divine ability.


    Dozens of people had kept this old man busy for the whole morning.


    The old man had been busy throughout the entire morning, but his spirit had not diminished at all. At a glance, he still had a face covered in redness.


    Finally, there was no one left.


    Without waiting for the little Daoist to introduce us, I directly rushed out and said, "Great Daoist Li, I have a request."


    Great Immortal Li chuckled and gently stroked his beard as he said, "Little friend, don''t worry. Just call me Daoist Priest Li. Great deity doesn''t dare to be called such."


    At a time like this, the old Daoist Ox-nose was still being modest. As long as he could solve the problems on my side, even if I had to call him God, I would still be willing.


    I was about to tell him what happened to me.


    Who knew that this person would suddenly close his eyes?


    This scene was out of my expectations.


    It took me a lot of effort to queue up for him. How about now, when this fellow closes his eyes.


    I looked at the little Daoist at the side with a stupefied expression.


    I was about to ask.


    The little Daoist made a silencing gesture, not allowing me to speak.


    But I have to say, my situation is really urgent.


    I really couldn''t help it and was about to speak, but I didn''t expect this old Taoist to suddenly open his eyes.


    He raised a finger and said, "If I''m not wrong, when you are born, all of you will die."


    I was amazed that this old Taoist had just calculated it for me.


    I immediately nodded my head. When I was born, my mother had already died, so this old Taoist was not wrong.


    "You just passed your eighteenth birthday and you''ve encountered the Peach Blossom Calamity." The old Daoist said again.


    Now I start to have a serious expression on this old man. What luck! If he met a handsome brother, then the Peach Blossom Calamity will be met a scumbag like him, right?" In that case, what he said was absolutely correct. I did encounter a Peach Blossom Tribulation ¡­

 C12

    The more I listened, the more shocked I became.


    This old man was too mysterious. Everything he said was completely correct.


    It was as if he had really seen all of this happen.


    Thinking of the past few days of grievance, I finally felt that I had a target to pour out my heart to.


    Thus, I lay on the floor, tearful and full of sorrow, and told him everything that had happened in the past few days.


    When the old man heard this, he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    After a long while, he let out a long sigh.


    I was worried about him.


    Could it be that my matter is too complicated? Even an old deity couldn''t do anything?


    Then, I asked, "Old deity, what''s wrong with you? Can you ¡­"


    I''m not finished yet.


    "The heart of a doctor, the heart of a saint. How can I just stand by and watch you die? Child, what are you saying?" As Great Immortal Li spoke, he suddenly stood up.


    Soon after, he stroked his beard and said, "Does that mean you have a grandmother who''s over a hundred years old?"


    I nod my head in confusion.


    "This matter, the Yin Qi is too dense, so we can''t notify her for now. The two of us will go straight to the butcher''s house." As he spoke, he prepared to set off.


    I didn''t expect that this old deity would be so easy to talk about, not to mention his abilities. I immediately thanked him profusely and nodded my head repeatedly in gratitude.


    When we finally get to the butcher''s house.


    Here, they were surrounded in three layers.


    When these people saw me coming, they immediately made way for me.


    I don''t know why, but when they saw my eyes, it was as if they saw a ghost in broad daylight. They pushed me to the side in silence, and the ruckus in the room disappeared without a trace.


    Although I didn''t understand why they were like that, but I didn''t say much. Together with Great Deity Li, I walked straight into the house.


    The corpse of the butcher had already been moved to the spirit bed.


    The bloodstains on his body had already been wiped clean.


    At a glance, he seemed to be asleep.


    However, there was still a huge difference between his appearance and his sleep.


    His face was ashen, and there were traces of blood between his upper and lower lip, as well as under his fingernails.


    Seeing such a scene, I subconsciously felt a bit of resistance and didn''t dare to look at it.


    However, Great Immortal Li was someone who had seen a lot of things, and it was as if he was used to this.


    He walked over to the butcher with light steps.


    He said in a strange voice, "I''m wearing a shroud."


    Only after seeing him being so casual did I look over.


    Butcher Liu was lying on the spirit bed, beside him was a robe with a sleeve.


    At this moment, the village chief took a step forward, "Are you the famous Great Immortal Li?" he asked.


    From his astonished and respectful gaze, it seemed that he knew or had heard of Great Immortal Li.


    "Great deity doesn''t dare, just call me Daoist Priest Li. What''s the situation here?" Great Immortal Li''s eyes swept across the corpse.


    He was obviously aware of what was going on here, but he still asked, which surprised me a little.


    The village chief whispered, "Butcher Liu''s birthday suit doesn''t fit him no matter what. He''s like a frozen dumpling ¡­"


    When Great Immortal Li heard this, he nodded and said, "You guys can try again."


    Hearing this, the village chief was somewhat troubled, but he still called for two people to put on their birthday clothes.


    And now I was lucky enough to see it.


    They tried to lift one of Butcher Liu''s arms.


    However, the two able-bodied men had used almost all of their strength and were unable to lift up one of Butcher Liu''s arms.


    They tried for a moment, and I saw the two of them, almost sweating and panting.


    However, they still did not raise Butcher Liu''s arm.


    This was a bit scary.


    Although it was natural to say that the bodies of the dead were stiff, it was still unheard-of for them to be so stiff, like a rock.


    All of a sudden, the village chief was troubled. "Dao leader, do you think that butcher Liu did not have a wish? Why is his corpse so hard?"


    Great Immortal Li gave the village chief a look of agreement and said, "That''s right. You''re right. Is there anyone else in the Liu butcher''s house? Perhaps the dead did not see their family members and they do not want to leave."


    "Nope. Butcher Liu has been a bachelor all his life, and he''s an orphan. He''s far from close with anyone, so how could he have any concerns?" For a moment, the Village Chief''s brows were twisted into a knot.


    "Oh, is that so?" While speaking, Great Immortal Li stepped forward and said, "Does that mean you don''t know the name ''Slaughterer Liu''s Birthday'' anymore?"


    "This, I don''t know ¡­" The Village Head said in embarrassment.


    Great Immortal Li nodded, then quickly pinched his fingers, closed his eyes, and slightly moved his mouth, as if he were calculating something.


    Very quickly, he opened his eyes and took a step back. He said with fear, "He adopted a girl many years ago. However, this girl went missing for no reason. Is there such a thing?"


    At first, when he said this, the Village Chief and the others were confused.


    But soon, the villagers seemed to have thought of something, and they almost jumped up and said, "Yes, yes, that''s right."


    "I remember that girl, she only stayed in the butcher''s house for a few days before disappearing."


    "Yeah, just a few days. If it wasn''t for Taoist Li speaking of this matter today, we wouldn''t be able to remember it at all."


    This Great Immortal Li is too godly! Even this could be calculated. For a moment, I have complete trust in Great Immortal Li''s divine ability.


    "Butcher Liu''s wish is to see this girl once." Great Immortal Li said with a dark expression.


    This time, the big guy was in trouble.


    The Village Chief looked embarrassed as he said, "But we don''t even know where this girl went. What should we do?"


    "There''s no helping it, I''ll just become a paper man. If I can''t, then we can plan again."


    As he spoke, Great Deity Li called for the bamboo window paper paste.


    We all moved into the yard.


    In the center of the courtyard, there was an Eight Immortals Table, and the items were stacked beside it.


    Although Great Immortal Li was a man, his hands were shockingly agile.


    When the willow branch was in his hand, it was like a needle in a woman''s hand. He was playing with it.


    As I watched, he made the branches into various structures and tied them up with white strings.


    In a short while, all sorts of willow branch components appeared on the table.


    Then, it took him less than half an hour to weave these willow branches into a humanoid wicker man.


    In this way, the final step was reached, the paper man.


    He held the scissors in one hand and a piece of white paper in the other. He moved both his hands at the same time, and soon, all sorts of shapes of white paper appeared on the paper.


    In just a few moments, he had pasted these pieces of paper onto the Willow Man with the steaming paste.


    Thus, the rough outline of the paper man appeared.


    However, this paper man only looked like a human, and there was no difference between men and women.


    Next, he took out a seasoning box and took out a bundle of small brushes. As he slowly painted them in various colors, the paper man''s face was soon outlined, with long eyelashes, large eyes, slender lips, and a straight nose. At a glance, it was extremely lifelike.


    If it were in the courtyard, it would look like it was real at night.


    Then, Great Deity Li did not stop. As he continued sketching, the woman put on her clothes.


    It took him nearly three hours to produce the entire paper man.


    But the rest of us, looking at his every step, are not bored.


    It seemed to me that every step was like a magic trick.


    The paper slips, the pieces of paper, and the brush were all bestowed with spirituality by Great Immortal Li. Only a pair of hands that were brimming with spirituality would be able to produce such a lifelike paper man.


    After the paper man was done.


    Great Deity Li looked at the color of the sky and then said, "Let''s wait. It''ll be 12 o''clock at night. Once we burn this paper man, we''ll be able to help him put on his clothes."


    When the village chief heard this, he repeatedly nodded his head. He stepped forward and carefully examined the paper man, clicking his tongue in astonishment.


    Then, Great Immortal Li coughed softly.


    Only then did the Village Chief remember something and greeted, "Daoist Priest Li, you''ve worked hard. Have you eaten yet? Come, let me get my wife to prepare some dishes for you. We''ll drink a few cups together."


    With that, Daoist Priest Li left with the Village Head.


    Just like this, aside from a few people who stayed behind to guard the area, the rest of the people returned to their homes one after another.


    I looked at the situation here and saw that it had basically stabilized. I was worried about my grandmother, so I hurried back.


    Fortunately, when I returned, Grandma had already prepared dinner.


    Seeing me return, she hurriedly greeted, "Young man, you''re back. How was it? Did you invite Taoist Li over?"


    I recounted in detail what Taoist Li did at the butcher''s house in Liu.


    Grandma was surprised, and then asked a question that puzzled me.


    "You were there when Daoist Priest Li became a paper man?" Gran asked.


    I nodded and said as a matter of fact, "Of course, Grandmother. You don''t know that Taoist Li''s hands are just like a woman''s. I''m so envious of her hands."


    When Grandma heard this, she didn''t envy me as much as I did. Instead, she bent down to pat me on the shoulder and said, "Little boy, listen to Grandma. After you finish eating, take the brush and draw a cross on the back of that paper man''s neck while it''s dark."


    I started.


    What does grandmother mean by this?


    How can you make me do such a thing?


    To Great Deity Li, I was full of worship, but to me, that paper man was like a work of art. How could I do such a thing to that paper man?


    For a moment, I shook my head like a rattle drum. "No, no, how can this be. If Daoist Priest Li were to know about this, he would definitely be angry."

 C13

    Seeing that I was so stubborn, Grandma couldn''t help but sigh and say, "You don''t know, when sculpting the Buddha statue or the paper man, unmarried men and women are not allowed to be present, because when sculpting the Buddha statue or the paper man, in order to pass on the spirit, they have to find a living person at the side. According to her appearance, the statue or the paper person will pass on the spirit, and the person who is imitated will soon die."


    What Grandma said sounded a bit alarmist, so I naturally didn''t believe her.


    She immediately straightened her neck and said, "Grandmother, look at what you''ve said. If it''s really like that, then it''s as good as dying every day."


    After saying that, I immediately covered my mouth. In this world, people don''t die every day. There are so many of them, who can guarantee that they didn''t copy that person''s appearance ¡­


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    At the same time, I recalled, stunned, that when I was making this paper man, Great Deity Li seemed to look at me frequently.


    At that time, I didn''t know what was going on, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that I''ve combined that with what my grandmother said, I can''t help but feel some lingering fear.


    Because I had something on my mind, I didn''t even eat a few mouthfuls of the meal.


    When I really couldn''t eat anymore, I took a brush according to grandmother''s instructions, pressed it into the inkwell, and hurried back to Butcher Liu''s house.


    Along the way, I didn''t dare to delay any further. I was afraid that if I went there too late, the paper man would be burned. This was a matter that concerned my life and I couldn''t afford to be careless.


    But to my amazement, this time, before I reached the house of the butcher, trouble came to me.


    Needless to say, whatever he was afraid of would come.


    At this time, I met that colourful male corpse again ¡­


    "Little beauty, you''re in such a hurry to come out. Don''t tell me you''re missing your husband?" I was walking when I heard the voice.


    I subconsciously stopped in my tracks.


    Ye Zichen looked around, but didn''t see anything.


    This time around, I felt really awkward. This fellow, when did he appear out of nowhere? It was at this time that he appeared. I was terrified. Gripping my brush tightly in my hand, I looked around nervously.


    But when he looked around, there was nothing around him.


    I wondered, could it be that I was hallucinating?


    Thinking about this, just as I was about to continue walking forward, there was a loud bang.


    My avatar hit me as if it had hit something, and I saw stars.


    Raising my head once again, I saw an evil looking face appear before me in a bizarre manner.


    His tongue was long and narrow, and when paired with his face, which was as smooth and white as a woman''s, it made goosebumps rise all over his body.


    With this male corpse''s skin, body, and appearance, if it were a woman, it would simply be a disaster for the country.


    "You, you, you ¡­ Get out of my way, don''t block my way, or else I won''t be polite." I pretended to look fierce.


    When she was young, she often heard her grandma say that evil spirits were people who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    This could explain why the Evil Spirits were afraid of Butcher Liu. It was because he was brave, and he had a very vicious aura. So, the Evil Spirits were afraid of him.


    "Hehe, I didn''t come this time to have sex with you. I came to remind you that there is a problem with that Taoist." After saying that, he licked his tongue. This guy really does look like a coquettish brothel girl. I wanted to go up and beat him up.


    "I think that''s what''s wrong with you."


    After saying that, I picked up the brush and fiercely stabbed it into his nose.


    It was the first time I had dared to confront him.


    As I stretched out my brush, his figure disappeared like a bubble.


    I was stunned where I was as I thought hesitantly, "Looks like what Grandma said is right. Evil spirits are afraid of evil people. If I were to pretend that I didn''t want it, he would definitely increase his efforts."


    As I thought about this, I got a little bit bolder, but I was still a little scared. I ran really fast on the way and arrived at Butcher Liu''s house in a short while.


    When I arrived, I saw that there were only five or six men in the house of Butcher Liu.


    They were both married men and they were drinking at the eight-seater table in the yard.


    Even though the weather was very hot, they still drank white wine. They truly did not know what they were thinking due to the scorching heat.


    However, as I entered the courtyard, I suddenly felt as if I had fallen into an icy cavern. I didn''t know if it was due to the atmosphere here or if this place was cold to begin with.


    Thinking about this, I walked over to them in embarrassment.


    "Five Chieftains, six six six ¡­"


    "Hello, uncle ¡­" My voice was weak.


    The reason why they, five or six men, were loudly guessing fists was naturally not because they did not know manners and were shouting in front of the dead. On the contrary, it was because they were timid and used their courage to strengthen themselves.


    But soon after, I called out in a very low voice.


    It was as if they were struck by lightning. One by one, they shrieked miserably and jumped up from the bench. They looked at me with faces full of fear.


    When they saw it was me, their faces softened.


    Although I frightened them quite badly, these few people didn''t have any intention of reprimanding me.


    Instead, he said in a slightly discomposed tone, "Little boy, it''s so late. Why aren''t you sleeping at home? Why did you come all the way here?"


    I rolled my eyes. Yeah, how did I get here without thinking about what to say to them?


    "Alright, hurry up and go back. It''s getting late, don''t make Grandma anxious."


    Then they went back to their drinks to cover their embarrassment.


    Relieved, I stuck out my tongue.


    Looking around the yard, I didn''t see any paper men.


    After that, he moved closer to the table and kicked it. Feeling embarrassed, he asked, "Uncle, where is that beautiful paper sister?" I asked.


    Hearing my question, the men''s faces immediately turned pale.


    But he still pointed. "Didn''t Butcher Liu want to see our daughter? We''ve put her on the edge of the spiritual bed."


    After saying that, they ignored me and continued drinking.


    After an "oh", I quietly retreated and pretended to walk out of the courtyard. However, while they weren''t paying attention, I took a big stride and hid in the woodshed.


    Butcher Liu used to kill pigs and sell us cooked meat, so there was a big pot in his side room and a woodshed specially used to store wood.


    There were no lights in the woodshed, and it was dark, so I hid here and no one could see me.


    After staying here for a while.


    When I saw them drinking, I suddenly lowered my voice and said, "Is the boy gone?"


    After he finished speaking, he even quietly turned his head to look at the entrance.


    Make sure I''m gone.


    Only then did they heave a sigh of relief.


    Then someone asked, "Tell me, why did the Old Wang''s family have a daughter?"


    "Sinner."


    "Look at all of you! What time is it? Why are you still talking about this?"


    A few of them laughed, then stopped talking about our family and continued drinking.


    I was surprised at how they seemed to want to say something, but if I asked them now, they wouldn''t tell me what had happened to our family.


    I thought they were regretting Second Uncle''s death, but I didn''t think too much about it.


    At this moment, they started to drink. I stuck close to the wall and stealthily felt my way towards the room where the spirit bed was placed.


    Fortunately, my movements were light. I didn''t make a single sound as I successfully entered the main building.


    After I entered, my eyes swept around and found that the paper man was indeed beside Butcher Liu.


    What amazed me was that when I looked at the paper man made by Great Deity Li, its appearance seemed to have changed. She really looked like me and the clothes I was wearing were the same set of clothes I wore before ¡­


    This... Was this a coincidence? After all, this girl''s costume was worn by me last year. This suit was already burnt when I buried the man''s corpse that I bought a few days ago.


    If that was the case, how did Great Deity Li know that I had this set of clothes?


    The more I thought about it, the stranger it became.


    However, time doesn''t allow me to waste. I quickly ran up to her and was about to grab the paper man to draw a cross on her neck with a brush.


    It was at that moment that someone spoke up from outside.


    "Aiya, we''re too busy drinking. Look, the lamp is about to be extinguished."


    The lamp, they said, was a candle, a white candle lit in front of the bed.


    According to our customs, this is a lamp, or a Soul Lamp. In the days before the burial, the spirits of the dead were all around the body, and in order for him to be able to identify his own body and avoid being in someone else''s body, a candle was lit.


    At this moment, the candle was less than a centimeter away and was about to go out.


    Those who were drinking outside noticed this situation and walked towards the house.


    As he said it, my whole body felt like it had been struck by lightning.


    I wonder what they would think if they saw that I didn''t leave but was right next to this spiritual bed.


    At that moment, I felt that it was better to have less trouble than less. I quickly looked around, but there was nowhere for me to hide.


    In desperation, I had no choice but to bend down and crawl under the bed.


    Drag and drag.


    The person outside came in dragging his shoes. He lit up some paper money and said, "Old Liu, it''s a good idea to keep going. Take the money and buy some wine."


    Only after burning some paper money did they run off to continue drinking outside.


    I was quite scared. In just a short moment, my entire body was drenched in cold sweat.


    Under the bed, I saw that they had really left. I came out and quickly drew a black cross on the paper man''s neck before sticking close to the wall and hurriedly walking away.


    All along the way, I ran very fast. I had never been this scared before, I didn''t know if it was because of this shameful deed of mine.


    People often say that if I don''t do something shameful, I''m not afraid of the ghosts knocking at my door. I wonder if I''ll be knocked by the ghosts tonight ¡­


    Thinking of this, I became even more afraid, so I ran even faster.


    When I finally reached the front door, I found the door was closed. I knocked for a long time before my grandmother slowly came out to open the door.


    However, the first thing she said after she opened the door was enough to scare me to the point that I almost wet my pants.


    "Little boy, you''re back. Hey, the person behind you is ¡­"

 C14

    All the way back, I had the feeling that someone was following me.


    However, the road was dark, so I didn''t dare to look. I could only run back like a wisp of smoke.


    Now that my grandmother had said it, the hairs all over my body immediately stood up.


    "Grandma, don''t scare the little guy." I asked in a trembling voice.


    But Gran''s expression was sad, and she had no intention of scaring me.


    In other words, there really is someone behind me ¡­


    My body was trembling, and my teeth were chattering non-stop. I slowly turned my head, and when I looked over, there was indeed someone behind me ¡­


    Before turning my head, I had a lot of guesses about the person that might appear behind me.


    He might be the man who harassed me, or the ghost of Butcher Liu, or my father might be back.


    The most unlikely one is Great Immortal Li. The reason why I guessed at Great Immortal Li is because the man told me that Great Immortal Li was abnormal.


    But how could I trust someone who harassed me...


    I never thought that the person who appeared behind me would actually be ¡­ It''s actually me ¡­


    The moment I turned my head, I saw a person who looked exactly like me. He was completely stupefied.


    How is this possible? How can I just stand behind myself like that ¡­


    Could it be that someone had placed a mirror behind my back?


    However, the person behind him, at first glance, appeared to be a living being ¡­


    My voice trembled as I asked, "Who are you ¡­"


    At this moment, my teeth were chattering non-stop, causing my words to tremble slightly.


    It''s just that I can''t do anything about it.


    This person actually asked me, "Who are you ¡­"


    When she asked that question, I almost went crazy.


    Is this person sick? It''s fine if he impersonates me, but he still dares to ask who I am. Who am I? Did she not have any idea in her heart?


    Since Grandma was old and her eyes were blurry, it was natural that she could not tell who was the real young man.


    Listen to the two of us asking and answering each other''s questions.


    Her grandmother was so scared that she could not take it anymore. Her body trembled as she took a step back and sat down on the ground.


    My heart hurts. Grandmother is already so old, but I''ve suffered a lot recently because of my matter. Now that I''ve fallen down, I don''t know if I''ve hurt my bones or not.


    Seeing the situation, I hurried forward. "Grandma, are you alright?" I took Gran''s right arm and tried to help her up from the ground.


    However, like me, the same person also imitated me and spoke the same words as me emotionally ¡­


    This...


    Grandmother was flustered for a moment. She looked left and right, but couldn''t tell which one was the real me.


    Thus, after she stood up, she forcefully pushed both of us.


    Her fingers were trembling as she asked the two of us, "Which one of you is the real little boy?"


    "I am, I am. She is a fake."


    "I am, I am. She is a fake."


    This person was like the me in the mirror.


    The words were exactly the same as mine, and they were spoken at the same time, almost as soon as I finished, she too.


    Thus, Grandma had no way to tell which one was the real one.


    "You slut, why are you pretending to be me!" I was infuriated. I felt wronged. It felt like a ball of cotton was stuck in my throat. Not long later, tears started to flow out of my eyes.


    And she actually said the same thing as me...


    ''I''m finished, I''m finished ¡­ ''


    This is a big deal. In the face of such a situation, I might go to Butcher Liu before. After all, he is the only one who can help me, and Grandma has always been like this.


    However, now that Butcher Liu was dead, he could only look for Great Deity Li ¡­


    Indeed.


    After a moment of anxiety, Grandma said to us, "I don''t know which one of you is a real boy. Do you dare to look for Great Deity Li?"


    When I heard this, I nodded repeatedly. "Grandmother, don''t be impatient. I''ll go right away."


    That person didn''t imitate my tone this time. Instead, he pretended to be bold and said, "I''ll go, but whoever is afraid of that person will go."


    She turned and walked out.


    When she turned to leave, I could clearly see a hint of a cold smile on her lips ¡­


    As she walked out, I took a step over the threshold.


    But when I saw her like this, my heart jumped.


    That''s right.


    How can there be two identical me in this world ¡­


    Even though I am in a terrible condition, but no matter what, I am the only one in this world.


    In other words, the person in front of him was either a human or a ghost.


    With that sinister smile on her face, I immediately realized that if I followed her out, she would most likely kill me.


    If I die, then she will be the real me ¡­


    Thinking of this, I immediately started to retreat.


    But I just took a few steps back.


    Grandma, who seemed to be unable to dodge in time, pushed me behind her back and pushed me out of the door.


    I can''t imagine how a grandmother as weak as Liu Rufeng could suddenly gain so much strength.


    I took a few quick steps forward to keep from falling to the ground.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck ¡­"


    With a bang, the door closed.


    The woman behind me giggled out of her throat.


    This laughter seemed to have a demonic quality to it, making all the hairs on my body stand on end.


    For a moment, I shivered, then slowly turned my head.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" I bit my lips until they bled.


    "So what if I am, so what if I am? From now on, I am Wang Xiaonian. As for you, this troublemaker, you can just quietly disappear ¡­"


    Her voice was obviously very soft, but every word that came out sounded as if it was coming from my heart.


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards me step by step.


    She stretched out her hands, her fingernails growing as fast as they could be seen with the naked eye.


    Looking at this, my jaw dropped.


    This guy, he''s simply despicable. It''s fine if he impersonates me, but now he even wants to kill me.


    A man was born into the world. He could bear it; he could not bear it.


    Even though I''m not a real man, I won''t accept it so easily.


    Since she wants to kill me, even if I die, I won''t let her go.


    Before she could reach me, I rushed over, grabbed her by the hair, and yanked.


    I was going to pull her to the ground and give her a good beating.


    But I never thought of it.


    As I rushed over to her, I grabbed her by the hair.


    And I''m not so lucky.


    My scalp throbbed with pain.


    But her hand didn''t touch my hair at all.


    When I looked at her now, she let out a proud smile. "Fight, the harder you hit, the more painful it would be for you."


    I didn''t believe it, so I clenched my fist and smacked her on the nose.


    Bang.


    Although I was a woman, I helped my grandmother a lot at home, so I had some strength in my hands.


    However, following this fist, the woman in front of him was completely fine ¡­


    On the other hand, my nose suddenly hurt and very quickly, blood flowed freely ¡­


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    I never thought that this would be the result. How is this possible?


    At this moment, even I started to doubt which one of them was the real me ¡­


    Seeing that I was so silly, the woman in front of me became even happier. She hooked a finger under my chin and said in an enchanting manner, "How is it? How do you feel now?"


    I was so scared that I wanted to scream and beg Grandma to open the door, but I couldn''t. Furthermore, my body didn''t listen to me at all. I could only stand there dumbfounded ¡­


    What''s even more frightening is that when she hooked onto my chin, she very forcefully used the long nails of her other hand to lightly slip on top of her clothes ¡­


    As a result, my clothes were cut open in the middle, revealing the undergarments underneath ¡­


    How could this be possible ¡­


    What''s even more frightening is that once again, she slipped. Nothing happened to her clothes, but my underwear suddenly fell apart, revealing two snow-white clothes ¡­


    This...


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I punched her in the temple.


    However, I rarely fought and lacked experience, so this punch did not hit. I lost my aim and due to using too much strength, I actually hit the pole with my fist with unstoppable force ¡­


    The telegraph pole is made of stone, how can a body made of flesh and blood resist it?


    For a moment, I was terrified, waiting for the unbearable pain to reach my brain.


    However, what shocked me was that I didn''t feel any pain. On the other hand, the woman before me suddenly cried out in pain. The nails of her entire hand were instantly shattered, and her fist was riddled with a few holes.


    Seeing her fly backwards a few steps, I roughly understood what was going on. Could it be that the attacks that landed on my body were actually directed at her?


    Thinking about this, my gaze shifted and I saw a ditch on the first floor of the entrance.


    This ditch, the whole village of rainwater, almost all into this, Grandma said it was seven or eight meters deep, I was not to come close.


    Now, I want to try and see, if I jump in, who would drown ¡­


    Thinking about this, I immediately scampered towards the ditch before she could react.


    I was getting closer and closer to the ditch, less than five meters away.


    However, my ankle was pulled by something. Then, a ''peng'' sound rang out as my mouth slammed into the ground.


    Fortunately, the rural road didn''t harden and I only ate a mouthful of dirt, so my teeth weren''t broken.


    Subconsciously turning my head, I saw the ghost girl let out a sharp roar. "Since you want to play, I''ll play with you!"


    This guy is even more ruthless than I am. I already feel crazy rushing into the ditch.


    What I didn''t expect was that she actually charged at the transformer between the two telephone poles ¡­


    That''s 360V high voltage, does this guy want to electrocute me?


    I was terrified. I could almost imagine how soon after, I was pressured into being a living person roasted in charcoal ¡­


    I wanted to stop her, but she was too fast. Before I could get up, she was already ten meters away. She opened the two doors of the transformer and went in ¡­

 C15

    Just when I thought I was going to die like this.


    A black shadow suddenly emerged from behind the pole supporting the transformer.


    Although he was very tall, his movements were very fast.


    He grabbed the woman''s shoulder and pulled hard.


    The woman who was like me, never would I have thought that someone would suddenly appear here.


    She was scared out of her wits while she was still in a daze.


    There was a flash of light from beside the black shadow and a lighter appeared in his hand.


    After igniting the lighter, he threw it towards the woman.


    As the light from the lighter lit up, I finally understood that the man in front of me was my father.


    It''s just that I can''t imagine why my father, who had been missing for an entire day, would appear here.


    Could it be that he already knew that this woman was plotting something against me, so he decided to hide here?


    But when he thought about it carefully, the possibility of this happening was very slim.


    When the lighter landed on the woman''s body, the person let out a shriek, then his entire body was like a deflated ball. After losing all his strength, he fell flat on the ground.


    I looked at the scene in front of me in a daze.


    I never thought that my father would be able to easily take down this little demon who was trying to grind people down.


    I walked over in surprise.


    When he looked at the ground, he realized that the woman in front of him was none other than the paper man personally made by Great Immortal Li.


    At the back of her neck, I could still see the clearly visible fork I''d drawn.


    What I don''t understand, however, is how a paper man can be resurrected and can talk and walk.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" I didn''t understand what was happening in front of me, and the more I thought about it, the more my head hurt.


    Face my problem.


    His father just let out a breath, then said, "Alright, it''s fine now. Go back to sleep."


    As he spoke, he grabbed the paper man from the ground and tucked it under his arm. Then, he picked up the lighter, lit a cigarette, and disappeared into the night ¡­


    Where did my father go? Why didn''t he tell me anything...


    I looked at my father''s back and felt that it was a little strange, but I couldn''t tell what it was.


    Creak ¡­ Creak ¡­


    The door opened.


    Grandma rushed out worriedly.


    She hugged me tightly. "My little boy, you scared my grandmother to death. Hurry and let my grandma see if you''re hurt or not." After saying that, she stared at my face for a while longer. Then, she took out a handkerchief and wiped off the blood on my nose before bringing me back into the house.


    It was a peaceful night. When I woke up in the morning and opened my eyes, the first thing I thought of was my father.


    I put on my clothes and couldn''t wait to go to my father''s room. I sneakily tried to see if my father was inside.


    However, I didn''t expect that, just as I was about to peek through the crack in the door ¡­


    A sudden tap on my shoulder.


    Startled, I turned around and saw that it was Grandma patting me on the shoulder.


    I rubbed my head awkwardly, unsure of what to do as I giggled foolishly.


    Seeing me like this, Grandma didn''t blame me, she just said, "Well, come to dinner, your father, he didn''t come home last night."


    I said "oh" before helping Grandma out to eat.


    While we were eating, I was a little uneasy, so I asked, "Grandma, tell me, where did dad go last night?"


    Grandma sighed, "Where else can we go? That paper man was made by Great Immortal Li for butcher Liu, so of course we have to send it back."


    I nodded repeatedly. Although Grandma was old, her logical thinking ability was still pretty good.


    Seeing me like this.


    Grandma couldn''t help but glare at him, and then asked, "What are you doing? Don''t tell me he wants to go to Butcher Liu''s house? "


    Gran saw through my thoughts. I said coquettishly, "Aiya, I''m just going to take a look. I haven''t seen my father for a long time. Now that Dad is back, he doesn''t care about me. Can I just peek from afar?"


    Although my grandmother doted on me, she doted on me in everything.


    However, her position on this matter was very firm.


    She frowned slightly, and said without any doubt, "No, if I say no, then no. The butcher Liu died at home, he is very evil, your body is weak, if you go there you will only cause trouble for yourself, isn''t yesterday''s matter a good proof?" Gran said.


    What Grandma said made sense.


    I nodded immediately. "I went at night yesterday, so it''s understandable for me to provoke dirty things. How could something happen now, in the middle of the day. Besides, I don''t know where my father is, so I can watch it while I''m there."


    Hearing my words, Grandma was slightly moved.


    After thinking about it for a while, Grandma made a decision. "It''s fine, you can go and take a look, but you can''t go into the house of the butcher, Liu. Are you willing?"


    Since my grandmother had already retreated so far, how could I dare to say that I was unwilling? I immediately nodded my head in elation.


    After quickly eating my meal, I dashed out of the house.


    Beside a large willow tree near the butcher of Liu, I looked over from afar.


    There were people coming and going inside the house. It seemed to be bustling with noise and excitement.


    I looked at the time. It''s only around eight in the morning, and most of us here are buried at three in the afternoon. It''s just that this butcher Liu is dead and I don''t know if the time of his burial will change.


    I lay down behind the willow and looked around, but there was no sign of my father.


    Fortunately, he had climbed up the tree and was lying on the treetop. He could take a good look at the situation of the butcher''s house.


    But even so, I couldn''t see my father.


    Something was not right. According to her grandmother, her father had come to the Liu butcher''s house, but why was there no trace of her father now?


    Thus, I stayed in the afternoon.


    After not eating lunch, I was so hungry that my legs felt weak.


    Just as I was about to climb down from the tree, I suddenly heard a heaven shaking sound. Dong! I was so shocked that I fell down from the tree ¡­


    That earth-shattering sound was the sound of a cannon fodder when I was in mourning. I don''t know what that wicked thing was, but when the cannon fodder missed, it flew towards the big tree where I was standing and exploded, nearly scaring me to death.


    I fell until I was dizzy and directly fainted.


    When I woke up again, I heard the funeral song of Suona blowing in my ear. It was sad and sad.


    When I looked up, I saw the funeral procession passing by.


    At this moment, I was standing on a stack of firewood beneath a large tree.


    Luckily, I was lucky enough to land on the firewood. If I fell on the ground, I would probably meet the King of Hell together with Butcher Liu.


    As the procession passed me, I was about to go down.


    He discovered that there was a figure sneakily following them from behind the line.


    I immediately lowered my head and looked. This person was my father ¡­


    I don''t understand why he followed the funeral procession so stealthily. Could it be that there''s something going on here?


    Thinking this, I waited until my father was about twenty meters away from me before I climbed down from the pyre.


    Although it didn''t kill me, I still felt dizzy. I didn''t know if it was from the fall or from hunger.


    The funeral procession first made a round trip around the village before heading to the back of the mountain.


    Along the way, there were quite a few women who went to watch the show.


    And I was right behind these women''s butts.


    All they did was talk about family matters.


    Now that the butcher had killed everyone in their home, it had provided them with quite a bit of topic to talk about.


    "Have you heard? This butcher Liu''s grave was specially invited last night to be dug by a grave-digger. In our village, only well-known people would be invited to dig a grave."


    "What''s wrong with that? The butcher Liu has earned his entire life''s worth of money, and has no children, so he doesn''t have to spend it on anyone. Whoever dares to take it, he can''t just let his own villagers dig the grave and give money to their own people right?"


    "You''re right. Let''s go and see. This butcher Liu has his own home. Where would he have buried it? He probably never would have thought that he would come across such a day. He probably didn''t even buy a grave."


    "What you said is not right. Why would you worry about being buried when you have money? "Don''t worry."


    This group of women were chattering non-stop.


    The funeral procession did not move quickly.


    Those with good legs like mine would walk for a while and wait for them, not daring to follow too close for fear of being discovered by my father.


    When I was lying on the ground and looking at the man lying on the ground, I saw that the village chief was holding a box of Da China and eagerly waiting on Great Deity Li. I could tell that the village chief was still very respectful towards this man.


    In addition, the butcher Liu was not a person who liked to die well and had a bad temper. Therefore, he could only ask Great Immortal Li to arrange a funeral for him. Only this way could he be absolutely sure that everything would go smoothly.


    Soon.


    The funeral procession stopped halfway up the back mountain. The tomb had already been opened, and it was only waiting for the coffin to be buried.


    The village chief pulled Great Immortal Li to the open grave. The two of them whispered to each other, and I saw Great Immortal Li nod his head with a very satisfied look on his face.


    He stroked his beard and waved his hand, signaling that it was time to bury him.


    Just like that, he saw the grand and magnificent life of Butcher Liu about to become a small mound.


    At this moment.


    Something happened that I never would have thought of.


    He did not know what his father was thinking, but he had actually rushed to the front of the group and stopped everyone. He loudly shouted, "We can''t bury him here! We can''t!"


    His face turned red, as if he was in a rage.


    I had never expected to see my father so angry one day.


    He had always been taciturn at home, and his grandmother''s words meant that he would never have a fart to vent his temper on.


    But now, he actually jumped out in anger.

 C16

    I couldn''t understand how things could have turned out like this. Originally, I thought that after Liu''s burial, all of this should have ended.


    But now, his father suddenly stood up, causing this matter to become even more complicated and confusing.


    Following his father''s shout.


    The sound of the wind blowing immediately stopped.


    As for those who were carrying the coffins, they did not dare to do so. Each and every one of them shouted in dissatisfaction.


    After all, the coffin was so heavy, and they were already extremely tired from carrying it. Now that their father had come out to cause trouble, they were naturally unsatisfied.


    What was even worse was that the coffin could not land on the ground. Unlike the dead, the living could only stay on the ground, while the dead could only stay on the ground. They could not let the coffin touch the ground.


    Because of this, these people were naturally very angry.


    Fortunately, the villagers came with two long stools. As the burial ceremony was forced to stop, someone came forward and stuffed two stools under the coffin.


    After this was done.


    Only then did the Village Chief and Great Immortal Li look at their father.


    The Village Chief shouted in exasperation, "Bighead Wang, do you know what you''re doing? You''ve been out here for so many years, do you not even know your own identity!?"


    His father''s head wasn''t big, but when he was a kid he didn''t like to cut his hair. It was fluffy and bulky all day, so he had a nickname.


    The village chief was more than ten years older than his father, so it was understandable to call him father by his nickname.


    In the face of the Village Head''s angry rebuke.


    His father did not seem to mind at all. "It is precisely because I know my identity that I came out to stop him."


    The Village Chief was stunned by his father''s words.


    He said helplessly, "Fine, fine, fine. Tell me, what do you want to do? Why are you burying someone? What are you doing here?"


    His father didn''t say anything to the Village Chief and instead looked towards Great Immortal Li.


    From start to finish, Great Immortal Li had a smile on his face as he looked at his father with confidence.


    "You chose this graveyard?" his father asked.


    Great Deity Li did not refuse. "This humble Taoist knows the secret technique of clearing acupuncture points, so I chose a cemetery for Mr. Liu. I wonder what advice this Mr. Wang has?"


    His father harrumphed and said angrily, "You can''t bury this place. You should just choose another place."


    Hearing Father''s words, everyone present was stunned. Even I was slightly bewildered.


    Is this still the father I know? When did he become so tyrannical?


    However, saying that he was domineering was a bit too polite. His current appearance seemed to be a bit of a pester.


    After death, everyone must have someone to bury in the ground and rest in peace. Now that his father was here, he indiscriminately stopped Slaughterer Liu from being buried. He didn''t know why his father was doing this.


    In the face of his father''s words.


    Great Immortal Li asked with some surprise, "What does Mr. Wang mean by this?"


    "It''s not interesting. I happen to know a bit about the acupuncture technique. In my opinion, this place is not suitable for Butcher Liu to be buried. If you really want to be buried here, I''m afraid the whole village will be plagued with calamities."


    The air suddenly quieted down ¡­


    Then...


    Then there was a burst of laughter.


    The person laughing was not Great Immortal Li, but the village chief and some of his fellow villagers.


    After a long while, the village chief calmed himself down and stopped laughing, then said, "Big Head Wang, oh big head Wang, your ability to trick people is getting more and more powerful, when you were young you dropped out of school in your third year, you did not know a few words, and you still dare to say that you understand how to divide the gold and set the acupoints, why didn''t you say that you know how to build airplanes?"


    The Village Chief''s words rendered his father speechless. He was at a loss for words.


    The village chief''s expression suddenly changed. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it, hurry up and get out of the way. Don''t interfere with other people''s business. As the village head, turn a blind eye to what you have done today.


    The Village Chief''s words seemed a little strange.


    Although he had always been a dignified person in the village, he was always amiable and amiable. He was the kind of person who could discuss anything with others.


    Even though it seemed that his father was in the wrong with what had happened today, the Village Chief should not have acted this way.


    In my guess, he should at least take his father aside and ask him why.


    The village chief was very strange, and my father was even more so.


    Everything that had happened today seemed out of my imagination.


    When I frowned and looked at the Village Chief, I faintly noticed that something was off. It was that his eyes were emitting traces of red light.


    This red light was like it hadn''t slept for several days. His eyes were bloodshot, but they couldn''t emit light. His eyeballs were clearly glowing ¡­


    What was going on?


    Looking at his father''s stunned expression, it was as if he had understood how strange the Village Head was.


    He then raised his head and looked at the villagers behind the village chief, "I have already reminded you. Since you insist on doing so, then leave it to you."


    I can see that father is still very unwilling about this matter.


    But things had already gotten to this point. The other side had too many people, and even if his father persisted to the end, Butcher Liu would still be buried here.


    Looking at my father''s back as he left this place from afar, I also felt quite upset.


    Although I have also realized that today''s matter is filled with oddities, but no matter what, I just can''t understand where these oddities appeared from ¡­


    Soon after their father left, they began to busy themselves with the matter of the burial.


    With the presence of Immortal Li, it was as if all of this was within his imagination. Under his command, Butcher Liu''s coffin was smoothly placed into the grave, and then everyone filled in the soil. The funeral was officially over.


    The group of people followed the Village Chief and Great Immortal Li back into the village.


    Lying in the weeds by myself, I saw that they had really walked far away.


    Just coming out.


    However, he discovered that there seemed to be a rustling sound coming from the nearby weeds.


    Then he walked out of it all covered in weeds and mud.


    This is my father...


    Sure enough, he still hadn''t left.


    But now that butcher Liu was buried here, what else could he do?


    After walking to the grave of Butcher Liu, my father glared fiercely at the grave. He didn''t stop and instead, walked towards the weeds where I was sitting.


    My heart skipped a beat as I looked at my father in astonishment.


    What do you mean, did he discover my existence?


    I hid it so well, how could he possibly find out?


    But just at that time, after walking past the grave of Butcher Liu, he made a turn and stretched out his hands to pull some weeds away.


    When I looked at it, I saw that there seemed to be a grave hidden beneath the weeds in that place.


    This grave was almost side by side with the grave of Butcher Liu. If it wasn''t for his father finding it, no one would have found it. That was because this grave seemed to be ancient, possibly decades or centuries old ¡­


    I was secretly surprised.


    With a bang, his father kneeled in front of the grave, which was almost clean, and kowtowed three times.


    What my father had done was beyond my expectations. I couldn''t help but let out a startled cry.


    Although my voice wasn''t loud, my father still heard it and immediately rushed towards me.


    I didn''t expect that his speed would be so terrifying. In just a blink of an eye, he was already in front of me. Then, with a forceful grab, he pulled me out from the weeds.


    He tried to punch me.


    Fortunately, after a quick glance, he noticed that it was me. Thus, he slowly placed me on the ground.


    "Why is it you?" his father asked.


    I laughed dryly and rubbed my head.


    The situation was extremely awkward.


    In order to alleviate the situation, I pointed at the somewhat shriveled grave near the butcher Liu and asked, "Dad, is this a grave?"


    His father nodded.


    Then I asked, "Why did you kowtow to this grave? Do you know the people here?"


    I thought my father would continue to answer me.


    However, when he heard that, his expression immediately turned cold. He grabbed my shoulder and said, "It''s getting late. Let''s go back."


    But I looked at the time. It was only four o''clock, and there were still hours before dark.


    It seemed that he did not want to answer this question.


    In this way, I became even more suspicious of my father, who seemed not to tell me anything, which made me feel a little more wary of him.


    On the way back, I didn''t give up and tentatively asked, "That''s right, dad, why did you stop them from being buried today?"


    At this moment, my father didn''t even say anything and just glared at me. I was so shocked that I immediately retracted my neck back.


    Just like that, under his lead, we quickly returned home.


    Hearing the door open, Grandma rushed out of the house in a hurry.


    Seeing that it was the two of us, Grandma had a relieved smile on her face.


    "My boy, are you alright?" Grandma asked, concerned.


    I didn''t have anything to do in the first place. I just had a lot of things on my mind and didn''t know who to talk to.


    But in order not to worry my grandmother, I did not tell my grandmother the doubts in my heart.


    Seeing that my father had been standing at the side, as if he wanted to discuss something with my grandmother, I immediately took my leave and returned to my room.


    Through the window, I saw my grandmother and father go back into the room.


    Grandma looked around to make sure no one was around before she closed the door.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to be discussing something serious.


    The scene in front of me seems a little familiar. I remember that Second Uncle liked to discuss such mysterious things with my grandma back then.


    Although there was nothing more to do for now, from the strict attitudes of his grandmother and father, it seemed that this matter was not over yet ¡­


    Sure enough, after dinner, my father''s actions made me want to follow him again.

 C17

    I followed my father.


    That''s because, after dinner, he didn''t come back to my room.


    Instead, he went to the yard.


    The courtyard was pitch black. This was the case in the rural areas. In order to save electricity, when there was no one around, the lights in the courtyard would be turned off.


    At this time.


    Follow him out.


    I thought he was going to the toilet, so I turned on the lights in the yard.


    But my father said to me, "Turn it off."


    "Oh," I said, but didn''t turn out the light immediately, instead continuing to eat.


    At this moment, his father did not go to the toilet. Instead, he found a hoe in the yard and a shovel before setting off.


    I subconsciously looked at this scene and asked my grandmother, "It''s already so late, dad won''t be going back to farm work, right?"


    In all my life, I had never seen anyone work in the fields at night, so I felt it was a bit incredible.


    Grandma was also a bit confused.


    She was too old to see the situation clearly, so she found a pair of reading glasses and watched as her father carried the hoe out of the yard.


    There seemed to be a hint of worry in her eyes. I didn''t know if it was for me or for my father.


    Gran said to me immediately, "If you''re worried, you can follow and check it out."


    As she said this, her voice was somewhat shaky.


    Furthermore, he seemed to have made an important decision. After hesitating for a long time, he finally said those words.


    After I heard that, I threw down my chopsticks, took out a small flashlight and hurriedly followed her.


    Before this, I first turned off the lights in the courtyard and followed him out. After confirming that there was no one outside, I closed the courtyard door before silently following behind my father. When I walked out of the house, my father had already walked fifty meters.


    There was some moonlight outside, and even after I turned off my little flashlight, I could still see my father not far away.


    Under the moonlight, he was walking alone on a small road in the countryside. It seemed as if his back was facing a lonely camel.


    I wanted to go up and tell him I wanted to be with him.


    But I know that what my father is doing right now, he definitely doesn''t want me to see.


    At the same time, I am truly suspicious of my father.


    After all, ever since he returned home, his conduct and actions had truly made it hard for others to fathom.


    As I was thinking.


    I soon saw that he was headed in the direction of the back mountain.


    At the back of the mountain?


    I don''t understand why my father went to the back of the mountain so late at night.


    As far as I know, there are many tombs in the rear mountains.


    Wasn''t he afraid when the night passed?


    But very quickly, I realized that this worry of mine was really unnecessary.


    Along the way, I also saw several burial mounds.


    These grave bags, I subconsciously thought, a grave, there will be a person lying below.


    Maybe the man inside was looking at me when I walked by the grave now.


    Thinking of this, I felt chills down my spine.


    However, when he looked at his father again, he saw that he was fine. On the way, he acted as if he didn''t see these graves at all and continued to walk forward.


    Seeing this, I could only imitate his actions and walk behind him without any distractions. I didn''t look at the situation on both sides of the road, as this way, I wouldn''t be scared by the burial mounds.


    Not long after, his father arrived at a small col in the back mountain.


    When I saw him stop and subconsciously look back, I immediately squatted on the floor and didn''t move an inch.


    Next to me was a pile of grass.


    So if I hide in this position, I can rest assured that my father will definitely not see it.


    After all, at such a distance, if I wasn''t able to observe him, my father would look like a pile of grass. After all, in the dark, one''s vision would be greatly affected.


    He took a look and saw that there was no one there.


    Only then did Father throw the shovel and hoe on his shoulder onto the ground.


    I wondered.


    This place, following my observation at this moment, seems somewhat familiar. During the day, I seem to have passed by here.


    At this moment, I couldn''t remember where I was.


    Just when I was wondering about it.


    I saw my father in the distance start to dig on top of a mound with a hoe.


    I looked at him and was confused. What was he doing this late at night?


    As this thought appeared in my mind, I quickly realized that my father was digging up a grave right now.


    He held the hoe and smashed down onto that place. It was nothing else but a grave!


    What was going on?


    Everything was fine. His father hadn''t slept after dinner and had actually come over to dig a grave. Did this mean that he was planning to steal a grave?


    But as I observed, rumbling sounds suddenly came from the depths of my mind. That''s because I suddenly realised that the grave before me seemed to be somewhat familiar ¡­


    Wasn''t this the tomb of the butcher Liu that day?


    When Butcher Liu was buried, his father had jumped out to stop him.


    However, the Village Chief and the others did not listen to their father at all. Feeling helpless, their father had no choice but to give way.


    I thought that Father would not put this matter to heart.


    But what I didn''t expect was that at night, he would actually come to dig a grave!


    When I saw this, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    At the same time, I quickly felt that I should stop him at this very moment.


    After all, during this period of time, Grandma and I received quite a bit of help from Butcher Liu.


    You could say so.


    If it wasn''t for Butcher Liu''s help, I reckon the two of us would have ended up like Butcher Liu and Second Uncle, dying in this village.


    But now, not only was my father not grateful to such a highly respected person, but he was actually digging his grave at such a time. This made me feel quite incredible.


    Thinking about this question, I immediately became indignant and walked towards my father angrily.


    He didn''t seem to know I was behind him, but he also seemed to know I was behind him and didn''t take me seriously.


    It wasn''t until I was just a few meters away from him that he stopped.


    "You can''t go on digging the grave of Butcher Liu." I shouted.


    This sudden shout of mine at night had given me quite a fright.


    However, right now, his father appeared to not care about it at all.


    He slowly turned his head and looked at me. When he looked at me, he asked, "Why?"


    He even asked me why.


    I immediately told Father about everything that happened during this period of time.


    As well as the help that Butcher Liu had given us and the sacrifices he had made for us, I explained everything in detail.


    He even told his father about the note he found on his body after the death of Butcher Liu.


    In short, I made him feel ashamed of his actions and immediately stopped what he was doing.


    However, at this moment, when his father heard my words, not only did he not intend to repent, he even sneered.


    I wondered.


    "Dad, what do you mean? Our Wang family, as people, you must know how to repay kindness. Isn''t this what you taught me since I was young? " I am a little unable to see through the father in front of me. Or rather, it could be said that he isn''t my father.


    After all, he changed a lot from the father I knew.


    After I said that.


    Father''s eyes were burning as he looked at me and said, "Little boy, you don''t know this, but Butcher Liu died in confusion. He was extremely resentful, so having him be buried here is a disaster to our family."


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I said, "What''s there to laugh about? It''s such a big back mountain, how can it be buried here? It has nothing to do with our family."


    "Yes, you''re right. For such a large back mountain, it''s fine to bury it anywhere. Only this place isn''t good, because this place is the ancestral grave of our clan." His father said very seriously.


    From the looks of it, he wasn''t joking.


    If this place is really the tomb of our ancestor, it is indeed a little inappropriate for an outsider to be buried here.


    But before this, I didn''t know this. I didn''t know that this place was actually our family''s ancestral tomb.


    When Grandma and Butcher Liu had talked about it, they buried the bought corpse in the ancestral grave. Did Grandma not know that this was the actual ancestral grave?


    Thinking about this question, for a moment, I felt as if my head was about to explode.


    But soon, I shook my head and said, "How is that possible? How can this place be our family''s ancestral tomb? Our ancestral tomb isn''t located at the entrance to the village." I asked doubtfully.


    Pointing at this mound of dirt, he very respectfully said, "This, is your grandfather''s grave. This is the secret of our Wang family, and the reason why that Great Immortal Li did this, is to break the Feng Shui miracle in your grandfather''s grave."


    When my father said this, I couldn''t help but feel that all the hairs on my body were standing on end.


    I thought that Great Immortal Li really wanted to help us.


    Unexpectedly, he was just a decent looking fellow.


    I would not have believed my father so easily.


    However, when my father said this, I quickly thought about it. Before this, didn''t that man who often harassed me tell me the same thing? Could it be? Great Immortal Li has a problem.

 C18

    Now that my father said it, I naturally believed it.


    On top of that, when I thought back to today, my father wanted to defend his ancestors'' tombs and was about to go all out against those people, so I finally believed what my father had said.


    I immediately nodded my head and picked up the shovel on the ground. "Then, let''s quickly dig."


    I immediately started to panic.


    Right now, our family has been extremely unlucky.


    If someone were to break through the Feng Shui Bureau of our ancestor''s grave at this time, Grandmother and I would both die.


    At the same time, I suddenly remembered the little book in the drawer of Butcher Liu.


    In the small notebook, there is the name of our family.


    If he doesn''t have any ill intentions towards our family, why would he write our names for no reason?


    If that was the case, then butcher Liu might be in cahoots with this Great Deity Li in front of him.


    But what I don''t understand.


    Why would Butcher Liu die just fine?


    Thinking about all this nonsense, I had a feeling of confusion in my heart.


    With my father and I working together, the two of us were able to quickly dig this grave.


    During the day, when Butcher Liu was buried, I watched helplessly.


    Those middle-aged men easily buried the grave of Butcher Liu.


    However, as we dug it up, we really used the strength of two tigers and nine oxen.


    It was just a matter of time.


    I felt my arms begin to tingle and I felt exhausted.


    After digging, I panted heavily. My forehead was covered in sweat and my clothes seemed to be drenched.


    Seeing me like this.


    Father told me to take a break.


    Then he walked over and began to think of a way to pull out the nails from the coffin board one by one.


    He used the shovel to pry open the nail bit by bit. It looked like he was having a hard time.


    When all the nails were tilted up, I saw that the entire shovel was almost completely deformed at this moment.


    Fortunately, after he broke it open, the two of us, one by one, finally opened the coffin board.


    To pry open a coffin this late at night was an extremely terrifying thing to do.


    Especially after that, I might want the dead man in the coffin.


    In an instant, the sweat all over my body immediately became ice-cold. I also felt like I was shivering.


    Especially in this coffin, there were actually waves of cold air coming out. It was unknown if this was an illusion.


    However ¡­


    No matter what, we did not have any problems and finally opened the coffin.


    However, after the coffin was opened ¡­


    The lid was pushed to the side and I subconsciously turned on the small flashlight. When I looked inside, my eyeballs were on the verge of flying out.


    Because at my glance.


    Inside the coffin, there was no sign of Butcher Liu.


    Inside, there was actually a dead calf ¡­


    Damn, how could this be?


    Even though I am a woman, at this moment, I can''t help but want to curse.


    Father and I spent a long time digging up the corpse of a calf. Where was the body of the butcher?


    When his father saw this, he immediately broke out into a cold sweat.


    He was both nervous and uneasy as he said, "Crap, the body was moved."


    Stunned, I looked at the calf in front of me. It seemed that the calf had not been born yet, and its hair had not yet been removed.


    Such a small calf had been nailed to the coffin with long nails. It had to be said that this method was quite cruel.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously took in a breath of cold air.


    And for that.


    His father also could not imagine why it would be like this.


    I immediately asked in bewilderment, "Why did he give up the contract? The corpse of Butcher Liu is very evil, and that''s the only way to break the Feng Shui Bureau here. But why did Great Deity Li not use Butcher Liu''s corpse and instead use this calf?"


    I still don''t quite understand it.


    "You don''t understand. Yellow Ox is the most loyal companion of humans, and Yellow Ox is born with the ability to see dirt and dirt. However, by using such a cruel method to kill the calf, one could make them feel extremely resentful." Father said.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but understand a bit more.


    "What should we do now?" Faced with such a situation, I became flustered.


    His father sighed and said, "You can go back first. I''ll take care of this matter here and then think of a way out."


    There was nothing I could do about it. The situation here was a little too scary. Seeing that the coffin was filled with Yellow Ox''s blood, I was too scared to stay here any longer.


    "Then go back earlier." After saying that, I took the small flashlight and ran home like a wisp of smoke.


    Although I was scared to death, I didn''t dare let my father send me back.


    Because I know that he has more important things to do here.


    In this way, I finally got home, frightened.


    It was a good thing that Grandma didn''t lock the door. When I got back to my house, I pushed the door lightly and entered.


    The lights in Grandma''s room were still on, so she must have fallen asleep by now.


    So I didn''t bother her.


    At the same time, I hurried back to my room.


    A strong feeling of fear constantly enveloped me until I gloomily slipped into bed by myself. Only then did I feel a lot more at ease.


    I spent the night trembling.


    Furthermore, my sleep was very shallow. Any slight movement in the wind or grass outside would wake me up.


    What made me even more worried was that my father hadn''t come back for the whole night, and I was so worried that I couldn''t sleep.


    In the latter half of the night, a wind suddenly blew.


    The door was blown open by the wind, producing a series of loud bangs.


    I couldn''t sleep, so I got dressed and got up.


    When I got up and closed the door, I subconsciously went to my father''s room. I took a look inside and saw that the bed was empty.


    In other words, his father hadn''t returned yet.


    For a moment, I was even more confused.


    In the following period of time, I closed the gate of the courtyard, and after locking the door, I had a strange thought.


    The body of Butcher Liu was gone.


    However, his father had said that it was because of Great Immortal Li.


    However, the matter between Great Immortal Li and Butcher Liu is just my deduction.


    Maybe I should find Great Immortal Li at this time to clarify things.


    It was just that the sky was not completely bright yet.


    After I went back, I waited for a while longer. Around half past five, a trace of fish-belly white finally appeared in the eastern sky.


    At this moment, I couldn''t wait any longer. I jumped down from the bed and ran towards Butcher Liu''s house.


    At this moment, I thought, if Butcher Liu and Great Deity Li were really in the same group, then Great Deity Li should be at Butcher Liu''s house right now.


    If they were not in the same group, Great Deity Li should be at the Village Chief''s house by now, or had already returned to his Taoist temple.


    With this decision, my pace quickened.


    About ten minutes later, I finally arrived at the door of the butcher''s house in Liu.


    Here, I saw that the door to Butcher Liu''s house was wide open, which meant that there was someone inside.


    As a result, it fit my previous speculations, and that is, Slaughterer Liu and Great Deity Li are in the same group.


    Thinking of this, I was naturally infuriated.


    So I stormed in.


    In the main house of the butcher Liu, I saw Great Deity Li.


    Great Immortal Li currently had his eyes closed. He held a teacup in his hand as he dozed off by the door.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be waiting for someone.


    "You''re here."


    As I angrily entered the room, I didn''t say anything.


    This guy actually took the initiative to ask me.


    I was immediately stunned.


    Then he said, "You knew I was coming?"


    Daoist Priest Li slowly opened his eyes, then softly laughed and said, "You''ve encountered a problem that cannot be solved. With your personality, it''s impossible for you to be waiting at home."


    It was as if he already knew about my experiences last night.


    So, of course, I don''t have to hide here anymore.


    I immediately got straight to the point. "If that''s the case, then I have nothing to say."


    Great Immortal Li smiled and said, "That''s for the best. I don''t like people who grumble and grumble. Your character is straightforward to begin with, so feel free to speak."


    "Butcher Liu''s corpse, why is it not inside the coffin?" I asked.


    Regarding this, Daoist Master Li did not have the slightest bit of surprise.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to have already known that I would ask that.


    Therefore, at this time, he gave a faint smile and said: "If his corpse is truly inside the coffin, then do you think that I''m going to use this as an opportunity to break the Feng Shui tomb of your ancestor?"


    There seemed to be no contradiction in what he said.


    Immediately, I was at a loss as to what to do.


    At this moment.


    Daoist Priest Li suddenly said something I couldn''t accept.


    "Seeing that you''re so young, I would like to give you some pointers. You must be careful of your father, as he wants to harm you." Dao Elder Li said.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    After experiencing so many things, I have slowly grown up. I am no longer the child that believes in everything.


    Then, I said disapprovingly, "You said that my father wanted to harm me, is that not good enough? Don''t try to divert my attention away from the topic."


    Doubts about me.


    Daoist Priest Li seemed to have thought of this long ago.


    His voice was neither fast nor slow as he analyzed to me, "Think about it, why does your father want to come back? Don''t you think it''s strange that he came back at this time?"


    I started.


    He subconsciously retorted, "My father came back naturally because my second uncle died. What other reason could there be?"


    When Daoist Priest Li heard this, he laughed coldly.


    I couldn''t help but frown and subconsciously said, "Eh? "What do you mean?"


    Towards his performance, the me at this moment, became increasingly doubtful.


    And when I asked.


    Li Daoyi suddenly widened his eyes as his tone became abnormally serious.


    For a time, the atmosphere in the air was extremely icy cold.


    "But think about it. How did your father know your second uncle died?" Butcher Liu asked pointedly.

 C19

    In that instant, my jaw dropped in shock.


    That''s right.


    Daoist Priest Li was completely right.


    Regarding the matter of his second uncle''s death, it had only happened in the past few days, and his grandmother hadn''t informed his father about this matter at all.


    Thus, it seemed that his father''s return was rather strange.


    Did he just happen to come back?


    But how could there be so many coincidences in this world?


    And, thinking about it, I thought back to the time when he had come back.


    It was as if he hadn''t said anything when he returned, hadn''t asked anything. He had obviously known beforehand about his second uncle''s death.


    After analyzing it this way, I feel that the words of Great Immortal Li in front of me seem to make more sense.


    "I believe you are not a fool. You should know better than I do what is going on here. Your grandmother did not inform your father to come back, but he did. Is the problem not worth investigating?" Great Immortal Li immediately said.


    I nodded.


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that what Immortal Li said was correct.


    But how could I trust him, an outsider, not my father?


    Then, with the last of my strength, I said, "How do you know that my grandmother didn''t inform my father?"


    Great Immortal Li didn''t seem to care about this. "In the entire village, even the wealthiest village chief doesn''t have a phone. How did your father know?"


    At the same time.


    It also occurred to me that my father worked hundreds of kilometers away.


    It was indeed very difficult for him to know about Second Uncle''s death.


    If it happened to be a return, it was impossible.


    So, with his sudden return, coupled with his return, he could tell from his nonchalant attitude that there was something wrong with his father at that time.


    Thinking of this, I started to panic even more.


    At this time.


    Seeing that I had basically believed his words,


    Great Immortal Li continued, "You might not believe me, but I''m an outsider after all. If that''s the case, you can ask your grandmother and see what she says. If you guys solve your family''s problems, then I''m an outsider, so it won''t be convenient to say anything more."


    At this moment, my head is in a daze.


    When he returned, it was already past six.


    By this time, Grandma had already gotten up.


    She was cleaning the yard when I got back.


    I took the tools and began to scan them.


    Grandma supported her sore waist and asked me, puzzled, "Little boy, did you just come back?"


    I started.


    It was only then that I remembered. Grandma probably thought that I had just returned from my trip with Father yesterday.


    I hastily replied, "No, I returned not long after I left last night. I just woke up early and went out for a walk."


    Hearing this, Grandma gave an ''oh'' before her eyes filled with worry, "You haven''t had a good rest these past few days. At noon, you should go back to sleep. If you continue like this, you won''t be able to do anything."


    I nodded to show I knew.


    After cleaning up, I helped Grandma cook again.


    It wasn''t until seven o''clock, when the meal was ready, that Dad came back.


    The two of us sat at the dining table. I was getting bored from waiting, so I asked my grandmother, "Grandmother, I have a question for you."


    Seeing that I looked like I wanted to say something, but I hesitated.


    Grandma patted my head and said smilingly, "If there''s a problem, you can ask. If Grandma knows, she''ll definitely tell the little guy."


    I thought for a moment and said, "Did you tell Father about the news of Second Uncle''s death?"


    When I asked this question, I was still a little hesitant.


    After all, Grandmother''s in trouble and I don''t want her to get involved in this.


    But now this question, only Grandma can answer me.


    When I asked.


    Grandma said in confusion, "No, I didn''t tell your father. What''s wrong? "Why did you suddenly think of asking me this?"


    "You didn''t call Dad?" I asked doubtfully.


    Grandma immediately said innocently, "No, what''s the matter, little boy? Don''t scare Grandma, I really didn''t call your father."


    This was strange.


    "But, you didn''t notify father and you didn''t call him. How did he know about Second Uncle''s death?" I asked in surprise.


    For a moment, Grandma was also shocked speechless.


    Seeing how her eyes were filled with panic, I knew that at this rate, she wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    It was as if I suddenly remembered something as I consoled her, "Oh, that''s right. Perhaps it''s the village chief. The village chief told him. Alright, grandmother, there''s nothing else. Don''t think too much about it. Let''s eat."


    Hearing my words, Grandma''s expression eased up, and seeing her expression, I felt a lot more relieved.


    After my grandma and I had dinner.


    I was just about to clean up the dishes.


    However, he didn''t expect that his father would return at this critical juncture.


    He was covered in dirt and dirt, and he looked very tired. It seemed like he hadn''t slept at all that night.


    With a bit of heartache, her grandmother went up to the hoe and then asked with heartache, "You haven''t eaten yet, right? We left some food for you. How about you eat some?"


    His father hummed in a low voice as he hastily washed his face and hands. After that, he laid on the table and started to eat.


    He was like a hungry ghost. After hurriedly finishing his meal, he went back into the house. From the beginning to the end, I waited at the side. I wanted to ask him a few questions, but I never got the chance to do so.


    After seeing the door slam shut, I could only bitterly go back to clear up the dishes.


    Not long after, I packed my things and returned to my room, thinking about what had happened in the past few days.


    I was still a little confused, unable to figure out which one of my father and Great Deity Li was the real one.


    Time flew by very quickly. At noon, my father didn''t come out to eat. When night fell, I prepared a meal and before I could call for him, he woke up.


    Father didn''t say anything. He just sat at the table and ate his food in a hurry. After that, he threw down his chopsticks and walked out the door.


    As soon as I saw him, I realized that my father might have made another move.


    Immediately, I threw down my utensils and followed him out.


    My grandmother asked me what I was going to do.


    This time, I didn''t say anything about following my father, but from my grandmother''s eyes, I could tell that she had already guessed my intention.


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    Grandma sighed and waved her hand. "Okay, come back early."


    After I followed him out, I found that there was a small bag on my father''s back. I didn''t know what was inside the bag. It was very bulging and very strange.


    I silently followed him to the outskirts of the village, where he listened to me in the wilderness.


    I saw a dead tree where the grass was.


    He walked around the wasteland for a while before he finally reached the bottom of the withered tree.


    Under the bright moonlight, I saw a black thing jump down from the dead tree.


    As for his father, he squatted on the ground, seemingly taking off the black object on his back and placing it on the ground.


    Looking at this, I became even more doubtful. I subconsciously groped over to see if I could see more clearly.


    When I get closer.


    Only now did he realize that his father was feeding something inside a black bag to a black wildcat.


    When I first saw the wild cat, I felt a sense of familiarity.


    After careful observation, I was surprised to find that this wild cat that looked extremely docile in front of my father''s eyes, isn''t that the ferocious wild cat that my father released from our house?


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be shocked speechless.


    This wild cat, last time he almost scratched me to death, so I hate this guy to the bone.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but be speechless and immediately rushed over.


    In front of me, he suddenly jumped out from the bushes.


    His father was not surprised.


    He didn''t even look at me. His gaze was incomparably gentle as he looked at the wild cat in front of him. He then asked in an indifferent tone, "Why are you following me again?"


    I tightly clenched my fist.


    At this moment, I don''t quite understand the father in front of me.


    Why did he treat me like this? He''s my father, yet he treats me so coldly. However, towards that wild cat, his gaze is so gentle. What does this mean?


    It means that there''s a problem with the father...


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t control my emotions and shouted, "Father, what are you doing? This black cat almost took my life while you were still feeding him."


    I wanted to see a hint of guilt on my father''s face and then stop.


    However, he did not do so.


    He then continued to feed the black cat, casually saying, "There are some things I don''t understand."


    As he said this, his tone revealed the vicissitudes of life that I didn''t understand at my age.


    I nodded subconsciously.


    Since he doesn''t want to say it, then I can only act on my own guesses.


    I immediately said, "What relationship do you have with the black cat? Did you already know that Second Uncle would die and even get the wild cat to destroy Second Uncle''s corpse?"


    My voice trembled as I said this.


    I can''t figure out why he did it.


    "He''s your own little brother, how can you bear to do such a thing?"


    Recalling the scenes when Second Uncle was still alive, I couldn''t help but cry.


    He had always been a very cold father.


    At this moment, she finally turned her head and looked at me. Then, she said with incomparable emotion, "There are some things that it''s better if you don''t know them. You only need to know them; everything I do is for your own good."


    That way, I wouldn''t believe it at all.


    After all, from the things that he did after he returned, I didn''t realize that he was being cruel to me at all ¡­


    I immediately glared at him and said furiously, "Don''t lie to me. I am already 18 years old and am no longer a child. Tell me, was Second Uncle killed by you?"

 C20

    I just finished this sentence.


    I never would have thought that after my father heard what I said, his expression immediately changed.


    It was the first time in my life that I had seen him so angry.


    He came over and raised his hand and stared at me as if he wanted to slap me in the face.


    When I saw this, my tears which were already blurry started streaming down my face ¡­


    "You want to hit me ¡­" I cried out in grievance.


    Fortunately, his father''s slap did not land.


    Finally, he clenched his fist, sighed and turned around.


    He looked at the black cat on the ground and faintly said, "The reason I came back is because of this black cat."


    I started.


    He seemed to know what I was thinking.


    It also seemed to me that I was puzzled as to how he knew about the matter of his family''s return.


    Thus, he gave such a reason.


    But this reason, in my opinion, is full of holes.


    Although I also know that this animal, the black cat, is psychic.


    However, no matter how intelligent he was, it was impossible for him to tell his father about the matter at home, right?


    While I was thinking about this, my father told me about the black cat.


    So this black cat was one he had met at the construction site.


    The cat was injured and then looked on the verge of death.


    His father had looked at him pitifully and didn''t think too much about it. He simply bandaged the wound and fed it some food before putting it in a box. Afterwards, he never saw this black cat again.


    This was not something worth mentioning to his father.


    He had thought that this black cat was just a passerby in his life. From then on, he would not meet it again.


    However, a few days ago, on the night that his second uncle died, this cat unexpectedly appeared.


    His father had been sleeping when he suddenly felt a furry feeling on his face.


    When he subconsciously opened his eyes, under the dim light of the dormitory, he saw a black wildcat by his bedside ¡­


    Wild cats were intelligent, but black cats were even more so.


    Thus, when he saw the wild cat in the dark night, he immediately realized that something bad had happened.


    The black cat saw that he had woken up, so it jumped to the ground and kept scratching at the ground with its claws.


    When his father looked down, he noticed that the wild cat was constantly scratching at a place, leaving handprints.


    When he saw this, his father subconsciously frowned, because he quickly realized that the direction that the wild cat line was pointing towards was the direction of his home.


    At that time, his father was still uncertain, but those few days, it just so happened that their city was raining, so they couldn''t work. So, after his father took a leave, he hurriedly rushed back home.


    Unexpectedly, something really happened at home.


    When he returned, he saw that the wild cat was caught by us.


    Considering the situation at that time, Father did not say much and directly told us to release the black cat.


    After all, to his father, this wild cat was a form of repaying gratitude.


    But what I don''t understand is, if it''s to repay a debt of gratitude, why would this wild cat attack me the moment she appeared?


    I was really worried that this guy was going to take my life.


    However, I quickly recalled that it was precisely because of this wild cat''s appearance that the male corpse that often harassed me was scared and didn''t dare to come out. In that case, this wild cat really seemed to be like what my father said, that it appeared to repay the gratitude.


    After hearing what my father said, I almost understood. It seemed that the reason he was able to return home on time was due to this wild cat.


    In order to repay his gratitude, the wild cat had informed his father, allowing him to return in time.


    I was relieved to hear that.


    Looking at the wild cat on the ground, I was still somewhat puzzled.


    Then he asked his father, "Father, tell me, how did this wild cat know about our family''s accident? Also, how did it know how to write on the ground so spiritually?"


    Dad frowned slightly, then told me he didn''t know why.


    As I said these things, I once again felt that my father had remained the same as when he was a child, the one who loved to tell me stories.


    It''s just that so much has happened lately that it blinded me and made me misunderstand him.


    Now that everything has been said, I don''t put this matter to heart.


    At the same time, I confessed to my father what Great Immortal Li had told me.


    Great Deity Li told me that my father had a problem and told me not to believe my father''s words.


    Now that I''m face-to-face with my father, I''d like to see what he thinks of it.


    After Father heard what I said about Great Immortal Li.


    What I didn''t expect was that his calm expression suddenly changed.


    "Little boy, do you think Daddy is trustworthy, or that Great Immortal Li is?" Father asked me.


    I suddenly understood.


    I was so preoccupied with these things that I forgot the most fundamental question.


    Why would Father want to harm his daughter? On the other hand, Great Immortal Li seems to be plotting something, but I don''t understand it, in our family, there is one thing that we don''t have money, two things that we don''t have rights for. Great Immortal Li is so capable, but what plans does he have for us?


    I just thought of that.


    My father warned me, "Do not easily believe a person like Great Immortal Li. He is not as simple as you think."


    Father''s words were simple and concise, and made a lot of sense to me.


    At this point, I nodded and yawned.


    The events of the past few days have caused me to not sleep well for a long time. At this time, honestly speaking, I am already a little tired and a little tired.


    Seeing me like this, my father patted my head and said lovingly, "You must be tired. If you''re tired, you can go back and rest."


    After saying that, he patted my head.


    I acknowledged and followed him home.


    My father escorted me to my room and told me to go to bed early.


    I promised him that I would. Just as I turned off the lights and was about to sleep, I saw through the window that my father was going out again.


    I immediately became puzzled. Hadn''t he already dealt with all the matters? What was he going out for now?


    Thinking about this, I immediately chased after him.


    In the courtyard, he lowered his voice and shouted at his father''s back, "Father, what are you going to do?"


    Hearing my voice, he came back. He rubbed my head and asked, "Didn''t I tell you to sleep? Why did you come out again?"


    I worriedly asked, "It''s already so late, are you still going out?"


    His father nodded heavily and said, "I''ll go to the back of the mountain and see if our ancestors'' graves have been destroyed."


    The ancestral tombs were the foundation of a clan. The prosperity of the clan members and the safety of the clan members were all related to the ancestral tombs. Therefore, protecting the ancestral tombs from destruction was everyone''s responsibility.


    Hearing that my father wanted to go to the ancestral tomb, I subconsciously said, "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    After saying that, I held my father''s hand, wanting to go with him to the back of the mountain to look at the ancestral tombs.


    However, my father wasn''t pulled along by me. He just stood there motionlessly.


    Then, I subconsciously turned my head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    His father smiled bitterly and said, "It''s already so late. Why are you, a girl, wandering around so randomly? What do you look like? Go back to sleep."


    He even used his finger to pinch my nose.


    I was stopped by my father, and this time, after he left, I didn''t follow him quietly because I was afraid he would scold me when he found out I was following him out.


    The next morning, while I was still in a daze, I heard a loud noise coming from outside, as if there was an earthquake.


    Such a hubbub of voices is rare in a quiet country like ours.


    Something big must have happened.


    Thus, I immediately woke up and quickly put on my clothes before rushing out.


    Outside, I saw them, one by one, running, carrying basins or something.


    I asked a man what had happened.


    But they were in too much of a hurry to pay any attention to me.


    For a moment, I realized that the situation might not be good. After all, there were not many things that could bring the entire village together.


    I followed behind them and ran out. It wasn''t until we arrived that I found out that Great Deity Li had left without saying goodbye. Furthermore, before he left, he even set fire to Butcher Liu''s house.


    At this time, everyone was in such a hurry because they wanted to put out the fire.


    Butcher Liu was dead, so the house was gone. However, most of the houses in the countryside were made of wood and stone. If the fire was not controlled, it would soon spread to the rest of the farmers.


    Therefore, the village''s elders and young masters had spontaneously mobilized to participate in the fire suppression operation.


    By the time I got here, the fire had almost been put out.


    Looking at the house that was almost burnt down, his father charged in.


    Seeing how anxious the Village Head was, he seemed to plan to stop him. However, he did not say anything.


    Not long after, his father came out and said with some suspicion, "The corpse of Butcher Liu was not inside. It seems like the corpse of Butcher Liu was taken away by Great Immortal Li."


    The news of Butcher Liu''s grave being empty had already spread like wildfire. After all, such a thing was very fermenting in the countryside. Following this matter being thrown out, the villagers began to discuss Great Deity Li.


    At this moment, the heavy burden in my heart fell to the ground. It seems that there is indeed a problem with Great Deity Li, but there is no problem with my father. After all, why would my own father harm me?


    Although Great Immortal Li has left, the strange matter that still haunts our family is not over. That is, something really went wrong with our ancestor''s grave ¡­

 C21

    I happened to see my father when I left the house of the butcher.


    He was standing alone in the doorway, as if waiting for me.


    I curiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He looked a little heavy.


    It made me suddenly feel as if something bad had happened.


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes wide and ask again, "Father, what happened? Tell me, although I can''t solve the problem, it would be better to tell you."


    In the face of my words.


    Father gave me a gratified smile and patted my head.


    Then he sighed and told me to go home with him.


    Now that the butcher''s house is gone, there''s no need for us to stay here.


    I immediately left with my father.


    On the way back, I asked, "By the way, last night ¡­"


    I said.


    Dad already knew what my problem was.


    He absentmindedly said, "I went to the back of the mountain to check on the ancestral tomb ¡­"


    As he said those words, his expression became extremely ugly.


    That''s right, that was the problem.


    I was like a policeman who suddenly caught a very favorable clue and immediately asked, "What happened? The ancestral grave was destroyed by that Great Immortal Li? " I may be a girl, but I value the ancestral tombs very much. It can be said that this is the foundation of a family. If our ancestral tombs were destroyed, I would fight Grand Immortal Li to the death.


    However, at this time, his father shook his head and said, "Destroy? That''s not true, but it''s a little strange. When I looked over, I saw black smoke rising from the ancestral tombs. "


    This...


    I felt as if I''d been struck by lightning.


    I''ve heard of smoke coming out of ancestral graves, but I''ve never heard of smoke coming out of them. What does that mean?


    "What''s going on?" I know nothing about it.


    The old man immediately shook his head and sighed, "I can''t say for sure either. It must be because of the fright."


    Terrified... He really didn''t know what had happened that could cause the ancestral tombs to emit black smoke.


    However, if this black smoke was caused by him, he would naturally be able to see through it with his father''s eyesight.


    However, if this situation is not man-made but spontaneous, it means that the Old Ancestor seems to be using this very special method to give us a secret signal to tell us something.


    It''s just that this idea is too unfathomable. Even if I were to tell him, father would not necessarily believe me, not to mention that this is only a guess from me.


    "What should we do? As descendants, we cannot just let them do as they wish, right?" I said, a little puzzled.


    His father nodded. "Of course not. I''ve called you here to buy a black dog and a rooster with seven feathers on its tail."


    This request was somewhat strange.


    There are many roosters in our village, but what I''ve seen are all white fur. I don''t know if there will be this kind of black fur in the town.


    But since my father said so, there must be a reason for it. I took the money without a second thought, rode my bicycle from home, and headed for town.


    Our village is five or six miles away from the town. Although it''s not very far, it''s very tiring to walk down the mountain road.


    However, it was different when I was riding the bicycle because when I was going down, I almost didn''t need to put my foot on the pedal as I gently braked and slid down the hill. I wasn''t tired at all when I slipped down the mountain road five to six miles away.


    However, only after going uphill can there be a downhill. It can be imagined that when I return, it would be disastrous ¡­


    About 10 or 20 minutes later, I arrived at the town.


    I often come to the bazaar above town.


    After all, the village is small and there is no grocery store or place that sells vegetables. If we want to buy vegetables or daily necessities, we need to come to the town.


    Logically speaking, this matter of buying vegetables shouldn''t be done by a virgin like me. It''s just that since my father is usually away and my grandmother is quite old, this job is naturally mine.


    See me all the way here.


    The owner of the stall I often went to greeted me, "Little boy, you have not been here for quite some time. What''s wrong? Have you lived a rough life?"


    It was an older woman, but she always liked me to call her older sister and say that when she was young, she was as pretty as me, but I just couldn''t see her because she was too fat and I was growing up, so I didn''t want to be as fat as her.


    Hearing her joke, I smiled out of courtesy and explained, "There have been a lot of things going on these past few days, so I couldn''t get here."


    The grandma didn''t care about that. She greeted him, "Sure, then what dishes do you want today? This is an apple from the north. Do you want to buy some to eat?"


    She knows I like fruit, so she sells it every time I come.


    If it was in normal times, I would definitely buy it.


    But right now, I do have something on my mind.


    Therefore, he could only ask, "Auntie, do you have a rooster here?"


    As she spoke, she took a careful look at her booth.


    The woman said matter-of-factly, "Look at you, you''re saying that the sky is flying and the earth is flying. The place is full of them."


    After saying that, I entered her city gate. She opened the freezer and pointed at the rows of items inside. "Look, geese, roosters, hens, whatever you want. If you want it, I''ll give you a discount."


    I was stunned and explained, "I want a black-furred rooster. Do you have one here?"


    The grandma seemed to have heard this for the first time. She rubbed her head and looked at me in bewilderment. I don''t know about that. At that time, when the fur was being shed, I didn''t notice if it was black or white fur. But isn''t that the same? She laughed.


    This time, the situation was a little awkward. The misunderstanding seemed to have become bigger.


    At that moment, I explained, "What I want is alive. Do you know where I can sell live chickens?"


    When the grandma heard this, she suddenly said, "Oh, you''re going back to take care of it. I know, there''s a small city at the end of this street. Go take a look."


    When I heard that, I let out a sigh of relief and immediately set off on my bike.


    But when I got to the end of the street, after a long search, I couldn''t find the so-called Little Gate City.


    In a hurry, my forehead was covered in sweat.


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. I had looked through almost every single one of them, yet I was still unable to find any clues.


    But just as I was about to despair, I saw a little white man with a chicken coop in one hand and a black dog in the other walk out of a dark alley.


    After I saw him, I couldn''t help but go forward to stop him.


    "Excuse me, did you get your black dog and rooster from here?" I asked, suppressing my surprise.


    The man looked me up and down, then his face was as cold as a zombie''s.


    I really don''t know if this person is a zombie that came out of the coffin or not, but it seems like I owe him five million.


    "Yes."


    Then he turned and walked away.


    After receiving an affirmative answer, I didn''t place this cold fellow in my eyes and headed straight into the pitch black cave.


    Just as I entered, a fishy stench immediately assaulted my nose. Forget about the stench, there was also a suffocating feeling in it that made my eyes start to tear up.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but cover my mouth and nose as I dashed in.


    Inside, I turned a corner and saw a yard.


    The yard was dirty with a layer of black grease on the floor. He was really worried that his shoes would be stained as he walked on it.


    When I went in, I saw a man in an apron, bare-chested, by the well, retracting a large pot of chicken.


    After seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that I had come to the right place this time.


    "Boss." I shouted.


    Without raising his head, he said, "What do you want?"


    When he said that, I hastily said, "Black rooster! No, no, no. It''s a rooster with seven black feathers on its tail and a black dog."


    "Howl."


    When I finished speaking, the man slowly looked up. He had a cigarette in his mouth, and it had already burned down to the bottom of the cigarette. A long strip of ash followed his head and fell into the basin.


    "What do you want? Black dog and black rooster? " he asked.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    The man spat out the cigarette butt in his mouth and said, "Come on, I don''t have a dog or chicken."


    No more?


    I was a little puzzled. "That''s not right. I saw someone buy it from you just now. How come it disappeared so quickly?" I was a little unconvinced. Could it be that he saw that I was a girl and didn''t want to sell it to me?


    But I''m dressed like this, and I''m quite a boy. Besides, I''m just selling chickens, there''s no need to judge people by their appearances, right?


    "Yeah, I sold it to that person. You want to buy it from him?" The man didn''t even raise his head as he continued to pull the feathers.


    I was a little unconvinced. I scanned through two large chicken cages at the side, but there were white roosters everywhere. However, there weren''t any black roosters, making it seem like I had seen a ghost.


    After all, the black dog was still okay and could be found in the village, but the black rooster wasn''t. Even I rarely had such an item, so I had to buy these two items from the zombie like before.


    As I burst out of the dark alley, I saw that he was no longer visible on the street.


    This caused me to panic a little.


    I immediately got on my bike and started to patrol the street very quickly.


    After a full circle, I returned to the starting point. I was tired and my mouth was dry, but I still couldn''t find any traces of that zombie''s face.


    Just when I was feeling a little depressed, someone slapped my shoulder heavily.

 C22

    I was at the end of the street.


    Furthermore, most of the cities'' operations were already defunct. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have tolerated such a stinky slaughterhouse nearby.


    Therefore, for a person to suddenly pat my shoulder in such a sparsely populated place, it still gave me quite a fright.


    I subconsciously spun in a circle and looked behind me.


    At the start, I thought it was the soul of Butcher Liu who came looking for me, but when I turned my head, it was a cold zombie face.


    Such a zombie face didn''t scare me at all. Although his expression was dull, it gave me an indescribable feeling. It was as if there was a story between the two of us ¡­


    "Why is it you? You''re scaring me to death."


    When I turned around, his eyes were staring straight at me like a tiger staring at its prey.


    I don''t know if I was scared or what, but I felt like there was a fawn running around in my heart.


    "You''re looking for me." he asked coldly.


    I only realized then that I was in a hurry because I wanted to find him. I didn''t expect him to come out on his own.


    I immediately nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s right. I''m looking for you. Oh, that''s not right. I''m looking for the black rooster." "I pointed to the chicken coop in his hand."


    He coldly looked at me without a hint of emotion on his face. His eyes were also unblinkingly looking at me. This kind of expression was indeed a bit scary. It had a kind of self-confidence that was not angered, and it even had a kind of majesty that was even stronger than my father''s ¡­


    "Tell me how much it is. I want this dog and the black rooster." I took out the stack of money my father had given me and pushed it towards him without counting.


    However, this person didn''t say how much it cost nor did he say if it was for sale. Instead, he asked me a strange question: "You''re exactly 18 years old this year?"


    I started.


    He continued, "There''s been some trouble in your family lately."


    I started again.


    "You have an evil aura around you. It seems that you have been harassed by evil spirits. Furthermore, you have the Peach Blossom Calamity on your face. It seems that you are a pervert." The zombie said.


    At first, I had a good impression of him.


    Although his facial expression wasn''t very rich, the first impression he gave me was still pretty good.


    But as he said this, I couldn''t help but become more wary of him.


    Although he was right, but that was it. The more I needed to be wary of him, the more cautious I had to be.


    He frowned and said, "Cut the crap, I only want your rooster and dog. You don''t need to say anything else."


    I put the money in his pocket and wanted to take the rooster and the dog.


    However, just as I took a step forward, that black dog suddenly barked at me like a madman.


    This sudden scene scared me out of my wits. My heart started beating rapidly once again.


    At the same time, I was also frightened and took a step back.


    "What''s your name?" he continued.


    I shook my head. "I won''t tell you. Just give up." "No," I said.


    He is a person with cultivation experience, otherwise, he would not so easily say what happened to me in the past few days.


    However, the questions he asked were the same as what Great Immortal Li asked me last time, and their speculations were the same as well.


    It was very likely that he and Great Deity Li were of the same kind of people, or perhaps they had the same goal. It was not easy for us to send Great Immortal Li away, and we didn''t want to offend any Great Immortal King or something like that.


    "This rooster and black dog are very important to me. I gave you such an important thing, but you refused to even tell me its name. Do you think that''s appropriate?" The zombie face argued.


    I thought about it, what he said did make sense.


    Furthermore, it was just a name, so it didn''t seem like a big deal.


    However, before that, I asked him, "Is what you said true?" If I tell you my name, will you really give me the rooster? "


    Zombie didn''t say anything, but nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    I was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly said, "My name is Wang Xiaonian."


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab the chicken coop in his hand.


    Although we had agreed on it previously, when I took the chicken coop, I was still a little surprised. He seemed to really be as he said he would be. I said my name and gave the thing to me.


    At the same time, I went to grab the little black dog in his other hand.


    Only this time, he stood up high.


    He was taller than me, even though I was barely 1.6m. Alright, with a height of 1.5 meters, he still looked like a person with dwarfism in front of him. The moment he raised his hand, the rope that was used to pull the dog was lifted by him.


    I jumped to my feet and tried to take the rope off his hand, but I couldn''t reach it.


    "You went back on your word." After I tried a few times, I realized that this guy didn''t have any intentions of giving me anything, so I couldn''t help but yell out in anger.


    He had a zombie-like face, but at this moment, he suddenly smiled.


    Following his chuckle, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    At the same time, he said, "I only promised to give you a rooster, I didn''t promise to give you a black dog. Think back carefully and see if that''s the case."


    While I was thinking this, it seemed that this was really the case, so I nodded my head mechanically ¡­


    "Then are you in the wrong by coming over to snatch it?"


    I subconsciously wanted to continue nodding my head.


    But I quickly reacted and shook my head. "No, no, no, that''s not the case. I don''t care, this black dog is mine."


    Seeing that it was impossible to convince him with reason, the me now could only act like a spoiled child.


    I just don''t know if he''ll take it or not.


    But now that I see myself dressed up like a man, there''s no difference between me and him. If that''s the case, if he''s really interested in me, then he''s really going to meet a ghost ¡­


    He was bullying my zombie face, but he quickly changed his mind, "Okay, I can give it to you, but you have to bring me to your house."


    I started.


    What do you mean, come to my house?


    If my father knew that I was going out on a trip, he would bring a man back with me. I wonder if he would beat me to death.


    Although I am already 18 years old and am an adult, I still haven''t reached the stage of asking for a man from my family. Even my grandma, who loves me the most, wouldn''t agree, right?


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly shook my head like a rattle drum.


    Zombie face, upon seeing this, curled his lips in dissatisfaction: "This won''t do, that won''t do, forget it, give it to me, take it away."


    I felt depressed. I clearly spent money to buy it, but why does it feel like I''m asking for food?


    Immediately, I handed over the money in one hand and grabbed the leash in my hand.


    Strangely, at the start, it was infuriated with me. However, at this moment, it stopped barking and lay on the ground with a stubborn look on its face.


    After I gave him the money, I immediately prepared to leave.


    However, when I got into the car, I found that the money had sneakily returned to my pocket.


    I was stunned. When I looked back, I saw that the zombie actually had a smile on its face. I have to say, when it smiled, its bright eyes revealed a domineering gaze that made my heart beat rapidly.


    "What the hell is going on? Why is the money back?" I asked, puzzled.


    "My mom said that the financial authority lies in the hands of a woman."


    At first glance, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with those words.


    But when I think about it carefully, it''s not the same thing anymore. Why is it only a matter of financial authority? I''ve only met his face once, and we''ve only met once. I don''t like the feeling.


    I immediately said, "Don''t be so long-winded here. You don''t need it. I don''t want to give it to you."


    As he spoke, he took the dog, the chicken coop, and began to ride his bicycle back home.


    However, after walking for less than a meter, I realized that the resistance seems to have increased significantly.


    When I turned around, I realized that the little black dog seemed to be very resistant to walking together with me, so it used its body to drag the cart one meter away from me ¡­


    When I stopped, this little black dog actually pounced towards me in anger. Looking at its appearance, it really wanted to bite me to death on the spot.


    Hell, combined with the way it looked now, I gasped and screamed again.


    I was terrified. This was the first time I was bitten by a dog ever since I was young. What if it bit my face?


    I didn''t have time to think about it, because he was already on me.


    Just as I was about to be bitten by a dog, a towering figure blocked my path forward.


    As for the black dog, after it saw the zombie''s face, it immediately stopped barking.


    At this moment, the zombie took the rope with a proud face and asked with a smile: "You saw it too, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but because this black dog only listens to my words. So, do you want to take me to your house?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t think of a better way to describe the man in front of me. He was a typical professional swindler of women.


    After all this time and after making such a huge detour, he still wanted to come with me to the village.


    This put me in a difficult position.


    After some thought, I gritted my teeth and said, "Okay! I''ll promise you that, but once you enter the village, you''ll have to leave soon. Otherwise, if something happens, no one will be able to help you. "


    He paid no attention to my instructions. Instead, he gestured for me to hurry up.

 C23

    On the way back, I rode my bike very fast.


    At the beginning, I was still thinking about how I should explain this to my father and my grandmother if I were to go back.


    I just came out to buy something, but I actually brought back a man. If they found out about this, they would definitely scold him.


    But I suddenly remembered that I was riding a bicycle and the guy in front of me was on foot. Doesn''t that mean as long as I speed up, I can get rid of him?


    Thinking of this, I even used up the energy to drink milk when I was young, madly pedalling my bike like a madman.


    Grandmother always said that when I was a child, I would go to my neighbor''s room to get some milk and grab one to eat it. Afterwards, all the women who were nursing took a detour when they saw me.


    Now I''m pulling that momentum out again, and the car''s going to fall apart from my kick.


    However, the sad thing is, when I came back, I already thought about it. The way back is uphill, so the speed is so slow that it''s no different from walking.


    In the beginning, I had the upper hand, but when I started up the slope, it wasn''t like that.


    I even saw that pretty boy, not long after, he walked in front of me and looked at me like he was crazy.


    I rolled my eyes at him and ignored him.


    But it''s still not as fast as he is. I have to get home before him.


    So how could this continue?


    After a few minutes, I couldn''t catch up with him.


    The adonis was clearly feeling rather helpless. He sighed and sat on the ground, waiting for me to arrive before saying, "I think it''s better if I help you push the cart."


    I''m so tired and sweating that I can''t wait to throw away the chicken in my car and the disobedient dog following behind me.


    As soon as he said that, I let go, and the car almost slipped off on its own.


    Luckily, he was quite skilled and quickly pulled the car, so he did not make a fool of himself.


    When I got home, I thought Daddy would ask a lot of questions about the arrival of the little white face.


    However, he did not expect him to just glance at the adonis and ask, "Who is this?"


    I started.


    I scratched my head and thought about it. Yeah, I haven''t asked him his name until now.


    So I bumped into the adonis who was looking around foolishly. "I''m asking you a question. My name."


    The adonis acknowledged him and locked his gaze with his father''s. With a faint smile, he said, "My name is Tang Ran."


    His father frowned slightly and stopped asking questions. He didn''t even bother to ask why Tang Ran wanted to come here.


    This confused me.


    Shouldn''t he have asked more?


    After his father had finished with the black dog and the black rooster, he went to the backyard and cleaned himself up.


    Don Ran looked around our courtyard as if he was very curious about every single place.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Alright, pretty boy. You can go back now. This is none of your business."


    "Go back, why should we go back?" He didn''t understand a word of politeness. The more I talked about it, the more excited he got. He climbed the ladder and sat on the roof of my house, looking off into the distance.


    Even though he looked very handsome in his current state, I still felt a bit unhappy that such a stranger had climbed onto the roof of my house.


    I immediately told him in a low voice, "Quickly come down. If my father sees you like this, he will definitely be angry at me."


    Don Ran looked at me with a playful expression and said, "Oh? Is that so, that he would always be angry at you? But from the looks of his character, he doesn''t seem like that sort of person. "


    What he said was right. It had to be said that the way Tang Ran saw people was quite accurate.


    In this way, I have no other ways to deal with this pretty boy. I can only ask my granny to chase him away.


    However, after I found my grandma, she only glanced at Tang Ran through the window and secretly smiled. She refused to help me no matter what.


    This is great, I''ve caused myself a huge trouble.


    Until nightfall, the adonis had no intention of leaving.


    He even shamelessly came to my house to eat ¡­


    The living conditions in the countryside were not very good, but since there was one more person in the family, they still cooked an extra dish, a stir-fried cabbage and a fried leek. They were all vegetarian dishes, after all, the meat was more expensive, and these vegetarian dishes were all grown by their own families.


    This pretty boy was quite rude, it''s fine if he just came to eat. He didn''t wait for my dad and grandma to come to the table, instead he sat down and picked up his chopsticks as if he was going to eat.


    I looked at it and stared. "Why are you so rude? My family isn''t even on the table."


    I was a little surprised at this white guy.


    He rolled his eyes at me, then balked a little in the food, then jumped up and left. "No meat, no food," he said.


    As he spoke, he walked out.


    What''s wrong with that? Can''t I eat without meat? Initially, I was already displeased by his actions.


    However, looking at his current state, I naturally could not hold it in any longer and slammed the table. "Stop right there!"


    He was stunned and stood on the ground. He didn''t even look at me as he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You''re being too rude, I''m going to teach you a lesson." I rolled up my sleeves.


    But I haven''t reached him yet.


    When my father came back from the backyard and saw the two of us, I directly said, "What are you doing, little boy? Why are you talking to guests? It''s rude!"


    Father doesn''t seem to be reasonable. What kind of guest is this? He''s clearly a guy who likes to eat and drink with unknown origins.


    But now that my father has said so, I only tasted the loss.


    His father gestured for him to come over, then Tang Ran came back and sat down.


    I don''t understand why my father would be so polite to a young man who hasn''t even grown all his hair yet.


    If it was me, I would have slapped him until he was looking for his teeth on the ground.


    When they were almost done eating, on the quiet table, Dad said, "I''m going to the back of the mountain to check on the situation."


    His words had just sounded when I said that I would like to follow him and take a look.


    Unexpectedly, just as I opened my mouth, before I could say anything, I heard that fellow, Tang Ran, say, "Mmm, I''m going as well."


    This guy, why is he so willing to get involved in everything?


    I glared at him, then lowered my voice and scolded him. "This is my family''s business. What are you going to do?"


    Tang Ran didn''t seem to care at all about my rebuke. He grinned and said, "You can ask. I am a Daoist, so I have my own reasons."


    Ai, this fellow is actually getting more and more arrogant in front of me. If I knew he was like this, I wouldn''t have agreed to bring him here.


    But right now, at the dinner table, I can''t say much about him.


    At this time, the sky outside was dark. After it has passed, there would naturally be a little sinister and scary, so bringing him along would be a good thing. To scare him, to make him stop being so cocky.


    At once, I thought for a while and said, "Alright, Dao Master Tang. We have an agreement. If you''re scared, don''t cry."


    After dinner, just as Dad walked out, I did not even clean up the bowl and rushed out after him.


    At this moment, Tang Ran had already followed me at an unknown time. When he saw me rushing over, he reprimanded me, "Hurry up, walk slowly. Be careful not to get caught by a wild ghost as his wife."


    This person''s words are really infuriating, making me grind my teeth in hatred. However, I had no choice but to quicken my pace and follow behind him.


    When we reached the back of the mountain, I saw that my father was no longer waiting for us. The ceremony had begun.


    As we walked forward, I took a glance at the ceremony. It didn''t seem that different from a normal worship ancestor. At a glance, it seemed normal.


    On the empty ground in front of the grave, there were five plates of offerings, a bottle of white wine, and an aluminum kettle on the side. In this bottle, there was usually dumpling soup.


    Other than these items, there was also a white candle, which had already been lit with sandalwood.


    He was kneeling and kowtowing when we arrived.


    When we got there, he stood up too, then took the kettle and began to pour around the tribute.


    At first, I was puzzled. After all, during the day, my father told me to prepare a black dog and a rooster. But now, it seems that he didn''t use these things.


    I was about to step forward and ask why.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Ran would pull me back so quickly.


    This guy, I''ve already given him a lot of face by bringing him here. I didn''t expect him to pull me down.


    I glared at him and was about to say something.


    The guy looked at me as if he had something to say, then pointed at the burning paper money not far away.


    Around the burning paper money, his father had already poured a round of dumpling soup into the kettle. At this time, there was still a lot of dumpling soup left in the kettle. He then surrounded the grave and started to pour the dumpling soup.


    However, when Tang Ran pointed over, I subconsciously saw that the color of the dumpling soup seemed to be off.


    Isn''t the color of the dumpling soup supposed to be white? Why does it look red now?


    Even with the breeze blowing, I could feel the smell of blood on my nose.


    At this moment, the canteen in his father''s hand had already reached the grave.


    At this moment, black smoke was still coming out of the grave. It seemed like the situation here hadn''t been resolved yet.


    At this moment, his father was actually pouring the red liquid from the kettle into the bottle.


    As the liquid entered, from an unknown location, a sizzling sound could be heard and the black smog began to slow down.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. From the looks of it, what was in the canteen wasn''t dumpling soup, but black dog blood and chicken blood ¡­

 C24

    As the black smoke dripped from the black dog''s blood and the chicken blood onto the grave, I let out a sigh of relief.


    From the looks of it, if this continued, the matter of the ancestral tombs would be solved in a very simple manner.


    But I never thought of it.


    Just when the ceremony was about to end, I heard Tang Ran''s voice and said in a low voice, "Be careful."


    His father seemed to have been waiting for Tang Ran''s voice.


    When he heard Tang Ran''s reminder, he rolled on the ground without a second thought.


    At that moment, I still doubted why my father believed the words of a stranger like Don Ran.


    I was there too, and nothing seemed to have happened. Why was Father so afraid?


    However, in the next second, a black-clothed person suddenly scuttled out from the grass. His hand moved, and three silver white nails flew towards his father.


    However, his father was already prepared. With a beautiful turn of his body, he easily dodged the attack.


    The next moment, a steel nail slammed into the kettle in his father''s hand, causing blood to flow out.


    His father threw it on the grave and rushed towards the man in black.


    The man in black appeared too late and missed the best opportunity to launch a sneak attack. Thus, he appeared to be in a very bad mood.


    Before he escaped, he glared fiercely at Tang Ran before throwing him seven to eight silver white nails.


    It seemed that this person was extremely jealous of Tang Ran for interrupting his actions.


    What I didn''t expect was that Tang Ran, who looked a little weak, didn''t seem to mind at all when the concealed weapons attacked him. With a flick of his hand, a fan flew out from his sleeves.


    Unexpectedly, in this era, there was someone who used a fan ¡­


    He twisted the fan in his hand and then threw it upwards. Then, he grabbed a corner of the fan in the air. He rotated his wrist, made a circle with the fan, and then held it in his hand and closed it.


    I was stunned by the way he did it, the way he did it.


    When he looked again, the seven to eight steel spikes that had come with great ferocity were already at Tang Ran''s feet.


    At the same time, I was dumbstruck by what I saw. At the same time, I was also a bit curious about the identity of the man in black, who was lurking in the middle of the night beside our rented apartment. I could imagine that this person was related to Great Immortal Li.


    For a moment, my impression of Tang Ran was subversive.


    However, what made me even more surprised was that my father had already followed him and started to fight with the black clothed man.


    I had originally thought that since my father was a migrant worker and had great strength, he would naturally not be at a disadvantage when it came to fighting.


    But I was wrong.


    This man in black had the ability to do so. Not only that, he had a machete that was as long as his arm. This machete was incredibly sharp, and with just a gentle slash, it had cut off a nearby tree that was as thick as his arm.


    From the looks of it, this person''s methods were quite frightening.


    As a result, I couldn''t help but worry for my father.


    In the beginning, his father had been fearful of the other party''s firewood knives and had not approached them.


    After a few rounds of attacks, his father seized this opportunity and twisted his butt, poking at that person''s waist.


    From the looks of it, the man was slashing at the back of his father''s head.


    His father''s mistake could be considered as a thousand years of old hatred. How could he be so stupid as to give up his own back to the other party? If this was the case, how could he continue fighting if he couldn''t see the opponent''s attack?


    But at this moment, I never would have thought that.


    Just as the blade was about to land on my father''s head, I was stunned to see him lower his head and slash the blade past my father''s head. At this moment, my father suddenly made a grabbing motion in midair, as though he had gone through a meticulous calculation, and tightly gripped onto the black clothed man''s hand.


    The black clothed man immediately realized that he had been tricked by his father. However, it was already too late. With a shoulder throw, his father ruthlessly threw that person onto the ground.


    The man in black rolled away for a long distance before he stopped.


    However, the moment he stopped, before his father could catch up to him, the person immediately scampered off. His father took a step forward and a wooden sabre flew toward his father''s chest.


    This time, the firewood knife''s attack is very fast. In my opinion, even if it''s a martial arts expert, facing this attack, they would still feel despair.


    What I didn''t expect was that my father didn''t care and just made a grabbing motion in the air.


    Doing this would be a bit too dangerous. After all, the machete was so long, and the handle was less than a few centimeters behind. This method could easily injure oneself.


    It''s just that the battle happened too fast for my reminder.


    However, when I looked at him, it seemed that my father wasn''t injured at all.


    Until now, my shock towards my father was indescribable, I never thought that my father, a migrant worker, would have such a heaven defying skill, it seems that in this family, I am just an idiot in the dark. Other than me, everyone else is busy with something that I do not know, but this matter is for my sake.


    For a moment, my mind was in a mess. It was as if I was struck by lightning.


    "Young man, young man."


    I heard my father call out to me twice, but I didn''t answer.


    Because at this moment, I was still in a state of shock. At this moment, I was so shocked that I couldn''t say a single word.


    At this moment.


    What I didn''t expect was that my father didn''t have any intention of coming over. Instead, he said to Tang Ran, "Take her home."


    Tang Ran didn''t say anything as he helped me up and left.


    Judging from the two of them, from the time when I first reminded my father to now, all of this seemed to point to one thing. I was no fool, so I could tell that Tang Ran knew my father.


    I hastily replied, "I''m not leaving. I want to capture that black-clothed man with my father."


    Saying that, I rushed over before Tang Ran could even reach me.


    Follow me.


    I found that my father had once again engaged the man in black.


    Originally, that black-clothed man was going to run away. However, his father quickly threw out a knife. This knife seemed to have hit the black-clothed man''s leg. Thus, he was simply unable to run away.


    My heart thumped as my father approached the man in black.


    I have some guesses towards this man in black. For example, Great Immortal Li, or the dead butcher Liu? All of these are possible. Although the butcher is dead, his ghost can still seek revenge on us.


    But what I didn''t expect was that it would be him. As a result, I was deeply shocked.


    As his father approached the man in black who could not escape, his father condescendingly said, "Do you want to open it yourself, or do you want me to open it for you?"


    The man in black was frightened by his father. Perhaps, he kept backing off, as if he still wanted to run away.


    However, how could his father tolerate his escape? Immediately, his father took a step forward, and with a swipe of his large hand, tore off the black bandana.


    For a moment, I saw my father stiffen on the spot. "Why is it you!"


    I was also surprised to see that that person was someone I was very familiar with. It was my second uncle!


    For a moment, I was shocked speechless.


    Wasn''t Second Uncle dead? How could he appear here at this time? Could it be that Second Uncle really faked his corpse?


    Thinking of this, I immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    At the same time, I didn''t expect that there would be another black-clothed person who would jump out from the bush.


    This man in black had aimed at his father''s back and stabbed him in.


    "Be careful!" With a light snort, Tang Ran quickly threw a steel nail over. He had just picked it up from the ground.


    When the small steel nail flew out from his hand, it was like a bullet. When it hit the steel knife, it actually made that person change the direction of his attack.


    At the same time, the steel knife made a "ding" sound.


    His father reacted and rolled on the ground. The man in black threw out a pile of white powder and pulled his second uncle, who was lying on the ground, into the bushes.


    "Let''s go, I''ll be back soon." I don''t know whether it was to Donglan or to me, but after my father said that, he immediately followed me into the grass.


    "It''s too dangerous to go on like this, I want to follow." "No," I said.


    However, Tang Ran rolled his eyes at me. "If I wasn''t afraid that something would have happened to you, your father wouldn''t have been so careless."


    When he said this, it occurred to me that Dad seemed to be looking at me out of the corner of his eye, which made it difficult for him to keep an eye on the situation around him.


    I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. I had no choice but to follow Tang Ran as he walked back.


    "You said Father can handle this by himself?" I asked.


    Tang Ran opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. He nodded his head and didn''t say anything.


    I was frightened. Such a violent fight could only be seen on TV, but when it happened in front of my eyes and it was my father, I was naturally scared. Even now, my legs were still shaking.


    We had just reached our house when Tang Ran said to me, "Go back and sleep. Don''t think too much about it. I''ll go help your father."


    I was stunned and puzzled. "You?"


    He nodded as if it was a matter of course. "That''s right, I have the ability. If you don''t believe me, you can look."


    As he spoke, his figure flashed, and he actually ran faster than a rabbit.


    But that''s not what I want to say. What I want to say is, this matter doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him.

 C25

    I don''t understand why Don wanted to get involved.


    What was his goal? After thinking about this, I returned to my room.


    Initially, he had intended to return to his room to ponder over it and see if the other party had exposed any flaws.


    But when he woke up, it was already noon of the second day.


    I had never slept so soundly before. It was as if I had just died, and I felt dizzy.


    However, the sounds of firecrackers came from outside, making it difficult for me to continue sleeping. Thus, I got up.


    He put on his clothes and walked outside. When he saw people running around on the street, he asked them some questions.


    When he asked this question, he realized that it was actually someone who had died in the village, and this person who had died was our village head''s bachelor.


    As for his name, I do not know it. All I know is that he is our family, and his last name is Wang.


    Even though he wasn''t that old, since he was a bachelor, everyone would prefer to call him old.


    With regards to the old man''s death, the village''s originally relaxed nerves once again tensed up.


    When I asked them what the cause of death was, they all looked at me in silence, not daring to come even half a step closer.


    When I walked towards them, they would be so scared that they would ignore me.


    After seeing this, I didn''t mind.


    After all, what happened in the past few days, they probably already treated me like a bane.


    Since they didn''t want to tell me the truth, I had to check it out myself.


    When they arrived at Old Wang''s house, there were many people inside and outside, but no one dared to enter.


    As I watched them, two or three of them, leaning against the wall and discussing in low voices, I felt that the matter had become more serious.


    I followed him to the door of Old Wang''s house.


    He hadn''t even entered when he felt a wave of cold air assaulting his face.


    Strangely, this feeling came from behind me.


    I turned to look, but there was nothing special about it other than the people who were talking animatedly in the yard.


    As a girl, according to the rules of the village, I have no right to visit such a place.


    But they didn''t try to stop me, either, and I was able to see for myself what was going on.


    For some reason, I felt that this matter seemed to have something to do with my family.


    As expected, just as I entered the room, I discovered this fact.


    Because on the floor of the living room, I saw a clump of red soil.


    Just like the first time I saw it at second uncle''s house, this red dirt was very eye-catching.


    I started.


    I subconsciously thought that Second Uncle''s death was caused by my mother wanting to take me away.


    And at the scene of Second Uncle''s death, such a strange sight had been left behind.


    But now it seemed that things had become even more complicated.


    Mother wanted to take me away, but Second Uncle was an obstacle, so Second Uncle''s death was also within reason. After all, this also explained everything clearly.


    But it''s fine, Old Wang. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with our family. Why would he die?


    Furthermore, my mother has already been dead for more than ten years.


    Carrying the doubts in my heart, I walked over step by step. After entering the main hall, I didn''t find Old Head Wang''s corpse in the room.


    I subconsciously turned my head to look at the bedroom on the side.


    When I saw it, I couldn''t help but be dumbstruck. That''s because, at this moment, I astonishingly saw Old Wang kneeling on the floor with his pair of round eyes. He had both hands on the floor as he raised his head and glared at me.


    I was so scared that I almost screamed.


    Fortunately, I covered my mouth in time. Old Wang''s death was too unsightly. I reckoned that I would have a nightmare tonight. Without further ado, I ran out of the room.


    As I dashed out of Old Wang''s residence, I faintly felt those people in the courtyard pointing at my back as though they were talking bad about me.


    I couldn''t resist this kind of feeling. I subconsciously turned my head to look, but I discovered that they weren''t paying attention to me at all. It was as though I was air and wasn''t being noticed by them.


    I immediately frowned and left Old Wang''s house.


    Even though it was broad daylight, I didn''t stop at all on the way home.


    When I came back, sweating profusely, my grandmother asked me where I had been and why I was sweating profusely.


    I didn''t dare tell the truth. I just told him to go out for a walk and then rushed into my room.


    I sat on the bed, my body trembling uncontrollably. When I thought of Old Wang''s vengeful gaze, my entire body couldn''t help but tremble uncontrollably.


    It was at this moment that I heard a knock on the door of the courtyard that I had locked from the inside.


    The knocking sound was deep and powerful.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Every time I knocked on the door, the sound was the same. Under this very low sound, I felt as if I had knocked on a coffin board.


    My mind jolted and I subconsciously ran to the window and looked outside.


    I thought Grandmother would go out and open the door at this hour, but she didn''t, as if she hadn''t heard.


    As the knocking continued, I gritted my teeth and walked out of the room, wanting to open the door.


    When I reached the door, the knocking sound continued.


    Immediately, I looked outside through the gap in the door and realised that the person knocking on the door was my father.


    I was relieved, and at the same time, it occurred to me that my father seemed to have just returned.


    One night, plus the whole morning, it seemed a little inappropriate for me to have him come back.


    If he only needed to chase after the two black-clothed men, then it didn''t seem that he would need that much time. Then, what did he do with the rest of the time?


    Thinking about this, given how I saw Old Wang''s head dying miserably this morning, I couldn''t help but have a bold thought. Could it be that Old Wang''s death and my father ¡­


    "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you opening the door and preparing to eat?" Gran''s voice suddenly came from behind me.


    I trembled in fear and hurriedly opened the courtyard door.


    His father walked in from outside. He hadn''t come back for the entire night, and he looked to be in a very sorry state.


    When he went out yesterday, he was still wearing his fine clothes. Now, it looked like he had been torn to shreds.


    I immediately asked in astonishment, "Dad, what happened to you? How did you become like this?"


    If it was just chasing that person, it wouldn''t be necessary to do this. He just didn''t know what had happened after his father chased that person last night.


    My father had always avoided answering my question.


    He patted the dirt off his body and said without even looking at me, "Girl, don''t do so many things."


    What he said made sense.


    However, the recent events, no matter which one it was, were all closely related to me. If I didn''t have a few more thoughts, I would have been a dead man by now.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but follow behind my father as I kept on asking, "Just tell me. I''m curious and want to know."


    My father simply ignored me and walked straight to his room.


    I didn''t care about that and followed her in. "What did you do last night, why aren''t you even willing to tell me? We are a family, there''s nothing to hide, right? "


    Father impatiently turned around and looked at me. "You don''t need to know. You only need to know one thing. All of this is for your own good."


    It was the same phrase again, and it almost grinded a callus in my ear.


    At this moment, I said disapprovingly, "I want to know the specific details of the situation. It''s not just a simple excuse."


    Seeing that I was agitated, Tang Ran, who had been following me silently, pulled me.


    At this time, his father also said, "Alright, I need to rest. Whatever it is, wait for me to wake up first."


    With that, he pushed me out of the room and closed the door.


    I stomped my foot angrily.


    Tang Ran, who was at the side, also comforted her, "Alright, you don''t need to think about it anymore." After saying this, he opened his mouth as if he still had something to say, but he did not say it in the end.


    Seeing him like this, I can''t help but feel that I have caught onto something


    He immediately brought Tang Ran to my room.


    He didn''t think that I would be like this, so he looked a little surprised.


    "Tell me, where did you guys go last night?" I asked.


    Facing my questions, Tang Ran stammered out, "I didn''t go anywhere. I just chased after the two men in black."


    "It''s that simple?" You chased him for an entire night? " I asked.


    He stammered, unable to make sense of the situation.


    Seeing him like this, I wasn''t angered. Instead, I smiled. "Alright, since you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. You should leave. You''ve stayed at my house for quite some time already. It''s time to leave."


    Seeing that I had given the order to leave, he quickly waved his hands. "Don''t, you can''t chase me away."


    "But there''s no need for me to leave a worthless person at home to eat and drink, right?"


    "Who said I have no value? I say, is that not okay?" Tang Ran finally spat out.


    I didn''t expect that Tang Ran would be so easily tricked. He fell into my trap with just a few words.


    I immediately sat on the bed again and said, "Tell me what happened last night. If you tell me honestly, I can consider letting you stay."


    Although I don''t know why he stayed, I could see that he wanted to stay, as if for something very important, or something very important, and that it had to be done through me, or else he wouldn''t be pestering me, not my grandmother or my father.


    However, to my surprise, Tang Ran''s words made my heart tremble.


    "That mysterious man from last night, your father is not his match. He knows this very well, but he is still chasing after him. This is very strange, so after sending you home, I went there again."

 C26

    I didn''t expect him to suddenly say this. He squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Ran, "You must be lying to me. My father is quite skilled. I saw yesterday that he was able to deal with that mysterious man."


    "Hehe, that''s because the mysterious person deliberately lost to your father a few moves to lure the enemy in. He can also see this point, and I can also see that, but only you don''t know anything." Tang Ran said.


    I didn''t really believe him and immediately shook my head. "You think you can fool me just like that? I actually think that you''re a dishonest person who runs around with his mouth full of trains."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to tell you about this, so I didn''t tell you about it when I sent you back last night. Today, you asked again, so I told you about it. So, it''s up to you to believe it or not." When Tang Ran saw me like this, he said nonchalantly.


    By now, I don''t know who to believe in anymore.


    If he believed Tang Ran''s words, then his father would have more and more flaws.


    Fortunately, there was nothing else to do, so I asked, "Then tell me, what exactly happened last night? What did you do for such a long time?"


    Tang Ran didn''t hide anything from this question.


    He immediately said, "I feel like your father is deliberately hiding something. Also, the black dog blood and roosters you bought are used as a pretense to worship our ancestors."


    I smiled bitterly and immediately replied, "Of course I know that. You''ve seen someone worship their ancestors in the middle of the night."


    "You don''t understand what I mean. The truth is, I know a bit about Dao arts, and your father''s method yesterday was obviously to lock up the coffin, the coffin was aimed at some evil spirits to prevent them from coming to this world, but how is this your ancestral tomb, do you think someone could lock up their own ancestral tomb?" This is clearly in the back. " Tang Ran said indignantly.


    It seemed that he was somewhat indignant at his father''s actions.


    Faced with his words, I couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    I finally understood that this Tang Ran in front of me wasn''t an ordinary person.


    "You seem to know a lot." I laughed.


    Tang Ran did not think much of it. Up until now, there was no need to hide it and immediately said, "I learned these Tao techniques from master, and I came here to gain experience. That''s why I brought up following you when I saw you buying black dogs and roosters. He said with a bit of excitement.


    What Tang Ran said didn''t seem like a lie, but if it was true, then there was something wrong with father''s way of doing things.


    He''s perfectly fine, why did he lock our family''s ancestral grave? If that''s the case, wouldn''t our family be cut off from the rest?


    Even though I have tens of thousands of doubts in my heart, I still don''t dare to go face to face with my father.


    Because even if I say these questions, my father''s explanation, it''s all for your own good.


    This kind of explanation sounded useless, so there was no need to ask.


    These two days had been peaceful and calm. My father''s performance had returned to normal. Even with Tang Ran''s supervision, I didn''t find any flaws. Thus, I felt more at ease.


    Three days later, Old Wang''s body was buried.


    I don''t think it will be peaceful for Old Wang''s body to be buried.


    After all, before this, his second uncle, who died the same way as Old Wang, had a problem when he was buried.


    Thus, when Old Wang''s corpse was buried, there would definitely be a problem.


    So I beckoned to Tang Ran to come with me and have a look.


    Tang Ran didn''t raise any objections to this.


    He seemed to think that it wouldn''t be peaceful for Old Wang to be buried with his head, and Tang Ran also told me that Old Wang''s death was very special.


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but attribute Old Wang''s death to my mother. Because second uncle also died like that, and second uncle''s death was closely related to my mother.


    Until now, I still didn''t understand why my mother wanted to lay her hands on Old Wang''s head.


    Old Wang''s funeral was very simple. Like the Liu Butcher, the two of them were both single, and there were no descendants. Thus, everything else was simple.


    The villagers had even unanimously decided to bury Old Wang''s head that day. After all, he was a bachelor.


    However, this suggestion was quickly interrupted by the Village Head. His words were simple, it was not easy for Old Wang to be alone for his entire life, and the funeral had to be done in a proper manner, so it was extended for three days.


    Tang Ran and I followed the funeral procession all the way to Old Wang''s grave.


    He watched as the coffin with the old man''s head entered the tomb, then it rapidly expanded into a mound.


    During the entire process, nothing strange actually happened.


    However, this was a strange thing in itself.


    Both of us could not understand why the old head was buried so smoothly.


    In the evening, the two of us gloomily went home. After a quick meal, we were still puzzled about what had happened during the day.


    But at that moment, my father came to my side and said, "You rest early, I''ll go out for a bit."


    Then, without a word, he walked towards the main entrance.


    My heart stirred, but I didn''t ask him what he was going to do.


    After all, at this point, even if I had asked, he wouldn''t have told me.


    At that moment, I greeted Tang Ran, who was similarly depressed. "My chance is here."


    Don Ran understood what I meant and followed me out.


    We followed our father from a distance.


    I had my own guesses as to why my father chose to go out today.


    If I''m not mistaken, he might have gone to Old Wang''s grave.


    Because with what he had done before, it was very likely that he had done the same thing this time.


    After thinking about this, I whispered to Tang Ran, who was beside me, "Where do you think my father is going this time?"


    Tang Ran shook his head. "It''s hard to say. If it''s that easy to figure out his thoughts, I won''t have to stay here anymore."


    Seeing him so bored and unwilling to even guess, I couldn''t help but snort disdainfully, "You''re so stupid. I can''t even guess what happened. Old Wang just got buried today and he''s about to leave. He''s obviously going to Old Wang''s grave."


    Tang Ran nodded. "You''re right, but I don''t think that''s the case."


    I was just about to make a bet with him or something.


    But to my surprise, the moment his words left his mouth, the direction in which his father had appeared changed.


    His father, who had just reached the village entrance, unexpectedly moved in a flash towards Old Head Wang''s home.


    My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t expect that my father would choose to enter Old Wang''s house at this time of day.


    Didn''t Old Wang already have his head buried? What was the point in going at this time?


    Although I didn''t understand his intention, I still followed him.


    In my opinion, Old Wang''s death was very strange.


    His father must have felt the same, so he must have gone to see it.


    In other words, if we went in with Father at this time, we might even take the opportunity to find out what the real cause of Old Wang''s death was.


    Thinking of this, I quickened my pace while carrying Donan.


    When I got to the door of Old Wang''s house, I saw that the door had been pushed open.


    A clear footprint on the threshold indicated that his father had indeed entered Old Wang''s house.


    I immediately took a glance at the interior and saw that it was pitch black so I couldn''t see clearly.


    Now that I have my father here, and Don Ran to accompany me, I naturally have much more courage to do so.


    Old Wang had just died three days ago, and the yard was already in a state of depression.


    It seemed that the place where the living people resided had become a deathly silent place without any living people. This saying made sense.


    It was strange.


    Tang Ran and I personally saw our father enter Old Wang''s house.


    But we lurked in the yard for a while and didn''t hear anything.


    We immediately fumbled our way to Old Wang''s bedroom. From our position by the window, the two of us stealthily peeked inside, but we still couldn''t see anything.


    At that moment, I felt that the two of us had been tricked.


    Hurriedly switching on the flashlight, I took a look around every room and was surprised to find that the courtyard was completely empty. There wasn''t a single soul around.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be shocked speechless.


    "What''s going on?" We saw our father come in, but now there''s no one here. Could it be that our father didn''t come in? But what about the gate that was open and the footprints that were left behind?


    In the face of my doubts, Tang Ran still had some backbone. He didn''t seem like me. In the face of such a situation, he started to panic.


    At this moment, Tang Ran confidently said, "It seems like your father intentionally left us behind."


    "You mean, he found us?"


    Tang Ran nodded.


    "But the night is so dark, and we''ve been very careful throughout it. He hasn''t turned around, so how could he have noticed us?" I asked, puzzled, unless my father had eyes behind his back.


    Tang Ran smiled bitterly, "You''re really naive. You should understand the principle of not doing anything if you want to do something against your will."


    His words made me unable to lift my head, so I could only agree with him. "So, the reason why he turned in was to leave us here, and his true purpose, is still the tomb of the old head."


    Tang Ran finally agreed with me. He gave me a thumbs up and pulled me along as he said, "Hurry, follow me. We can''t let him succeed."


    I also had the thought of immediately crashing into my father''s body and immediately running after him.


    However, at this moment, a cold female voice came from behind us.


    "My daughter, where are you? Where are you? I''ve been looking for you for a long time ¡­"


    That girl''s cold voice seemed to come from all directions and wrapped around me. That ice-cold feeling was like the cold air, causing me to shiver!


    I turned my head in the direction of the voice and was scared out of my wits!


    Because she was here...

 C27

    She was my mother.


    I never would have thought that I would be here, at this moment, to see my mother.


    I don''t have much of an impression of my mother.


    But from the few pictures I had of my family, I knew my mother, and almost every time my friends said I had no mother, I would run home and look at my mother''s picture in tears.


    I even thought about taking a picture of my mother and telling them that I had a mother, too.


    But I didn''t, because I knew my mother was dead.


    At this moment, I saw my mother for the first time.


    I have to say, my mother looked even better than she did in the photos. However, it was worth mentioning that this time, my mother gave me a creepy and scary feeling.


    Although this was the first time I had seen him, I could not help but feel that my blood was thicker than water. This feeling told me that this was no one else but my mother.


    At the same time, as I looked over, I was stunned to see that my mother seemed to have gone insane.


    At the start, I was still a little doubtful as to why she would suddenly appear in Wang Guangzi''s house.


    But with my mother''s words, I got a rough idea of what was going on.


    At this moment, when my mother was in the living room, floating in the air like a ghost, her gaze was a little dazed.


    However, other than these stupefaction, there were endless fury.


    When Tang Ran and I were at the side, we carefully made our way to the entrance and sneaked a peek inside.


    His mother grabbed the portrait of Wang Bian hanging on the wall of the living room.


    At that moment, I noticed that my mother had become extremely angry. She held the portrait in her hand and then fell heavily onto the ground.


    With a ''bang'', she kept torturing that portrait. Not long later, I saw that the image on Old Wang''s head had changed beyond recognition.


    In his mother''s mouth, at this very moment, she was cursing nonstop, "It''s all your fault! You''ve harmed me, you''ve harmed our family!"


    He could tell that at this moment, his mother''s heart was filled with rage.


    I don''t understand what Old Wang did to make my mother so angry.


    However, from his mother''s behavior at this moment, as well as what she said, it could be seen that what Old Wang did was not simple at all.


    When I saw this sight, I subconsciously narrowed my eyes.


    At the same time, under my observation, I noticed that my mother was wearing a red dress.


    The blood-red made her, whose strength was already monstrous, seem even more frightening at this moment.


    I never thought my mother would be like this.


    From the moment I first saw my mother''s strong feelings to now, my heart was full of fear.


    I don''t know what my mother would do when she saw me, but would she treat me like an old king''s portrait? I can''t imagine.


    However, my mother did not look towards the door and thus did not notice my presence.


    It''s just that I didn''t think of it. At this time, my mother seemed to have gone crazy and started to destroy everything in Old Wang''s house that could be destroyed.


    Table stool, TV, whatever it was.


    As she continued to narrate the hatred in her heart, as well as the hatred towards the old head, I felt more and more that the previous aura of hostility from the woman in front of me had disappeared.


    Replacing her was a feeling of warmth that made me feel incomparable.


    Yes, she was my mother, the mother I had longed for day and night.


    She constantly emphasized the destruction of her family, and it could be seen that in her heart, there is still this family, which is mine.


    Thinking about it here, I actually forgot where I was. I also forgot that the mother in front of me wasn''t as good as I imagined.


    I actually managed to break free from Tang Ran''s tugging on me and charged straight towards him.


    When I rushed behind my mother, she immediately turned her head and stared at me with wide eyes.


    I saw my mother''s mouth was wide open as she looked at me. Although her mouth was wide open, she didn''t say a single word.


    I think she was surprised to see me.


    I immediately asked, "Mom, aren''t you dead? Father, Grandma, and the others all said that you were dead. However, why would you be here now?"


    In the face of my question, by this time, my mother had recognized me, and she smiled.


    The smile was so kind.


    Yes, she was my mother.


    At this moment, I saw her body float towards me with incomparable lightness.


    Yes, she did not walk, but floated over.


    This point was rather frightening.


    However, I hadn''t seen my mother for more than ten years. At this moment, I was completely immersed in the joy of reuniting with her after such a long time, so I didn''t care how she approached me.


    After my mother walked to my side, she tightly hugged me.


    Although her embrace was not as warm as I had expected, under my careful feeling.


    Still, I felt that this was my mother''s embrace.


    In her arms, I felt more content than I had ever felt before.


    Yes, I have a mother now ¡­


    "Daughter, my good daughter, mother misses you." She hugged me tightly and patted my back lightly with one hand, as if trying to coax me to sleep.


    I have to say, this kind of feeling, is that my grandmother can''t give me, also is that my father can''t give me, this is the mother''s love.


    Correspondingly, I kept saying, "Mom, I miss you so much too."


    That''s what I said.


    She became even happier. I heard a jie jie laughter coming from the depths of her throat. I seem to have heard this laughter before. It was extremely scary.


    But at this moment, I couldn''t care less, as I had thought before.


    Although what my father has done recently has always been very strange, he is my father. How could he possibly harm me?


    And now, with my mother right in front of me, who was my mother, how could she possibly harm me?


    Because of this, my love for my mother naturally increased.


    "Do you miss your mother, too? "That''s great. In the future, mom will always be by your side, okay?" She stepped back a little, then put both hands on my face.


    My face was hot with excitement.


    Right now, my mother''s hands had a trace of ice-cold feeling. When she held them on my face, there was an indescribable feeling of comfort.


    Under this feeling, I smiled. I could feel that my current self was definitely laughing like a flower.


    Without any hesitation, I nodded and said, "Alright, alright. Let''s not split up in the future."


    Saying these words, I pounced on her.


    At this moment, I only have one thought, and that is to hug my mother tightly.


    Because I felt that if I didn''t hold her tight, she would leave.


    But to my surprise.


    Instead of accepting my hug, Mom took a step back. At this moment, she reached out a hand and grabbed mine.


    I could feel that her hand was hard and cold. It was as if she was touching a thick iron rod on a cold winter''s day. The feeling I had was really unbearable.


    But this is my mother, no matter what, I can''t turn my back on her, this is filial piety.


    "Little boy, follow mom, follow mom, we won''t separate anymore."


    I was stunned.


    That''s right, her mother hasn''t appeared for so many years. Where did she live?


    I immediately asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Go home, go home, go home with mom." She smiled at me.


    Mom''s eyes were very beautiful. When I saw the happiness flowing out of her eyes, I couldn''t help but smile.


    This warm feeling, I want to immerse myself in it forever.


    Therefore, at that time, he didn''t even have the time to think and directly nodded, "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    Mom turned and took my hand, as if she really wanted to take me home.


    Only, I realized that she was heading in the opposite direction.


    Right now, we are in Old Wang''s room.


    If he wanted to go home, he would have to leave the house, walk out of the courtyard, and then go home. This was a normal procedure.


    However, my mother''s steps left me in a state of shock.


    I saw her body, floating in the air, slowly drop to the ground and begin to sink.


    In the blink of an eye, the leg below her knee had disappeared. The remaining half of her body was also slowly descending.


    This scene, to me, is a little too frightening.


    So I woke up from the sweetness and realized that my mother hadn''t appeared for more than a decade because she was dead. She was really dead.


    If it was a living person, how could it sink to the ground?


    It was also worth mentioning that she kept saying to me, "Let''s go home, let''s go home."


    There was a hint of magic in that voice, making me feel as though I couldn''t stop myself from talking.


    However, the home that she wants to bring me back to is probably not the one I imagined, but is hell ¡­


    The thought of my mother not reuniting with me this time, but rather letting me die, struck me as if I had been struck by lightning.


    I never thought that my mother would harm me and let me die ¡­ How could this be possible ¡­ This is impossible...


    However, what happened before my eyes told me that all of this was real, and that there was no room for doubt.


    At the same time, I clearly saw that the Tang Ran at this moment, I didn''t know when, suddenly appeared. His two hands tightly grabbed onto my other hand and quickly pulled me outwards.


    And just like that, it was like a tug-of-war between Tang Ran and my mother, and I was the rope between them, the two of them, pulling me in different directions.


    But I don''t feel pain.


    Because I was awake by now.

 C28

    Tang Ran wanted to save me, while my mother wanted to kill me.


    At the same time, Tang Ran kept saying, "Don''t look at your mother''s eyes. Don''t listen to her."


    I completely agree with what Tang Ran said.


    Thus, at this moment, I intended to cover my ears.


    It''s just that my hands are being pulled by both of them, so I can''t do it.


    It was at this moment that her mother seemed to feel anger towards Tang Ran''s actions. Her voice, which had been incomparably benevolent a moment ago, suddenly became incomparably irritable at this moment.


    At this moment, I heard her sharp voice shouting, "Let go of my daughter! Let go!"


    She was threatening him.


    But Tang Ran didn''t want to listen. No matter what her mother said at this moment, Tang Ran had no intention of letting me go.


    At the same time, mother seems to finally be unable to hold back her anger. She grinds her teeth, shouts loudly and releases my hand.


    At the same time, Tang Ran didn''t expect that my mother would suddenly let go of my hand at this moment.


    As a result, the two of us fell to the ground at the same time and rolled around on the ground.


    At the same time, her mother''s red figure flashed. She changed targets and rushed towards Tang Ran.


    I didn''t expect that my mother, whom I thought was an incomparably benevolent person, would actually act so viciously.


    When she arrived in front of Tang Ran, he realized that this was a fierce battle. Thus, he didn''t dare to be careless when it came to small details. He immediately stood up from the ground.


    At the same time, his mother''s hand had already fiercely grabbed at Tang Ran.


    Although Tang Ran was already desperately defending himself.


    But I could see at a glance that my mother was even faster at this moment.


    Thus, under my observation, I was able to clearly see it.


    At this moment, with his mother''s attack, although Tang Ran blocked his face, his mother''s hand still swept past his chest.


    The clothes on Tang Ran''s chest were like paper and directly shattered.


    Then, to my surprise, a few lines of blood appeared on his chest.


    Tang Ran subconsciously clenched his teeth and endured the pain.


    From his struggling appearance, it could be seen that Tang Ran was in extreme pain right now.


    However, at this moment, he did not have any intention to show it. Instead, he was holding on with great difficulty.


    I saw him reach into his pocket with one hand.


    However, before he could take out the items in his pocket, I discovered that the sleeves of my mother''s red clothes quickly flew out and wrapped around Tang Ran''s neck before quickly lifting him up.


    The beam of a house in the countryside was a thick piece of wood that penetrated through the gravity of the house. On the beam, there was a space where several people could lie on the ground.


    It was precisely because of this special roof beam that he had obtained the title of Liang Shanggong.


    Liang Shang-gong was referring to the thieves.


    When they were stealing, if the owner of the house came back, they would lie on the beams to avoid the wind. They would wait until the owner of the house left before coming down.


    At this moment, the mother''s body suddenly floated into the air, tying her red handkerchief to the ceiling.


    As such, it was as if Tang Ran had been hanged on a pedestal.


    Tang Ran is not a ghost like my mother. He is just a normal person.


    As a normal person, they would be like a body, so they would not be able to escape the gravitational force.


    As a result, I saw that he seemed to be in a lot of pain because of the red scarf. I could tell that if this went on, he would probably die here.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously wanted to walk over and let Tang Ran down from midair.


    But at that moment, my mother appeared in front of me once again.


    When I saw her, I was stunned.


    "Daughter, let''s go home." the mother said.


    There is a very strange light in her eyes. After I look at it, I will have a special feeling. That is, love.


    Once again, I seemed to be immersed in the mother''s love for her children, and then subconsciously lowered the direction for her.


    At this moment, she extended a hand to me in a generous and proper manner before saying, "Come on, little man. Let''s go home. Mom will give you dumplings to eat."


    Mom didn''t raise me, but I think she really loves me, she even knows I like to eat dumplings.


    It was just that dumplings were too complicated. Grandma was too old, so after a year, she would only make dumplings to eat at the end of the year.


    Although I like to eat, but I can''t make dumplings myself, so to me, dumplings are still very attractive.


    Therefore, when my mother said this, the defense in my heart immediately disappeared. I nodded my head heavily and said, "Yes, I want to eat dumplings." Then I stepped forward and grabbed my mother''s big hand.


    At the same time, I subconsciously saw Donan on top of the beam in the room.


    I immediately realized that it was my mother who had done this. Thus, I asked in confusion, "Mom, why did you hang my friend on the house beam?"


    Subconsciously, I told myself that my mother wanted to kill Tang Ran.


    But when the words came out of my mouth, they changed, and I realized that I might be under my mother''s control, but I didn''t know how to get out of it.


    My body, clearly resisting, didn''t want to leave with my mother.


    However, what made me helpless was that my body didn''t listen to what I said and continued to move forward. I saw that she started to descend again, and at the same time, one of my arms drilled into the ground.


    How was this possible?


    How could my arm sink into the ground when I was just a living man?


    I was a little terrified and turned my head subconsciously. I realised that I could turn my head at this moment.


    When I turned my head, I saw Tang Ran, who was still in midair.


    He had been hanging there for some time.


    Although he continued to struggle, but as he struggled, I saw that the red silk scarf seemed to become tighter and tighter.


    At the same time, his face turned incomparably red, seemingly because he was unable to breathe.


    One of his hands passed through the silk handkerchief and held it to his throat. The other hand was constantly pulling at the silk scarf in an attempt to break it.


    But to do this, how could it be easy?


    And I also realized, this silk scarf, not ordinary silk scarf, along with his struggles, will only become tighter.


    At the same time, Tang Ran, who was in the middle of the air, seemed to have realized this. At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up.


    But very quickly, I discovered that he seemed to be frightened, or perhaps the person hanging from the tree had a common ailment, he actually wet his pants ¡­


    At first, I didn''t realize it.


    However, following a burst of crashing sounds and a burst of special smell, I quivered. Under this strange smell, I subconsciously became a little more clear-headed.


    When he subconsciously looked over, he discovered that Tang Ran''s crotch was already wet from the rain. At the same time, he was laughing loudly without the slightest bit of shame.


    To wet his pants in front of a girl at such a young age, is that something to be honored for? To have the face to laugh at such a thing, I really don''t know how to describe this guy anymore.


    However, what made me even more astonished was that I saw a slightly unfathomable Don Ran. At this moment, a movement made me even more bewildered.


    I saw him put his hand to his crotch.


    The transparent liquid quickly filled his hands and then fell to the ground.


    After I looked at it, I opened my mouth in astonishment. I didn''t expect that such a handsome young man would have such vulgar taste.


    What was he trying to do?


    I seem to have some guesses, but I''m not sure.


    Very quickly, I discovered that my guess was extremely accurate. After observing for a moment, I discovered that his hand was reaching towards the rope on his neck at the same time ¡­


    This...


    I never thought that when his hand, covered with a transparent liquid, touched a red silk scarf, the silk scarf would suddenly turn into a wisp of black smoke and disappear.


    With the disappearance of the silk handkerchief, Tang Ran finally landed on the ground.


    With a face full of killing intent, he looked in my direction and shouted, "The heavens are on my side!"


    As he prepared to sprint a hundred meters forward, he flew towards us. At the same time, I saw Tang Ran yell, "Listen to me! Close your eyes! Don''t look at your mother!"


    At this moment, one of my arms had already sunk into the ground. I even felt that my body was about to disappear into the ground.


    At that moment, I was so frightened that I couldn''t speak anymore. Furthermore, my entire body wasn''t listening to my commands anymore.


    Under the circumstances, all I could do seemed to be let my mother drag me to hell.


    After Tang Ran broke free from the silk handkerchief, he rushed towards me. I had hope once again before forcefully closing my eyes.


    At the same time, Tang Ran arrived before me in almost an instant.


    I suddenly felt as if there was something strange stuck to my forehead.


    After pasting this thing, I suddenly felt like I was electrocuted.


    He started to tremble uncontrollably.


    When I was a kid, one summer, I accidentally touched the iron in the plug of the fan when I plugged in the switch, so I was immediately sent flying by the powerful voltage.


    I remember our house was five meters wide.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire process from one end of the wall to the other was extremely brief. I was sent flying.

 C29

    And now, after Don Ran stuck such a thing on my forehead, I immediately felt that feeling as though I was electrocuted spread out once again. My body couldn''t help but fly out at this moment.


    I didn''t stop until I rolled on the ground.


    When I stopped, I opened my eyes and looked.


    He found Tang Ran fighting with his mother.


    At this time, it was unknown what method Tang Ran used to enrage his mother.


    At this moment, her mother had long hair that stood up straight and looked very frightening. Her two hands had fingernails that were seven to eight centimeters long. She was currently chasing and waving them in the air.


    Although his mother looked extremely violent, it was worth mentioning that Tang Ran did not seem to be afraid of her at this moment.


    Not only that, at this moment, he appeared extremely relaxed and at ease.


    In the face of his mother''s pursuit, Tang Ran had shown great ease at this moment.


    His mother''s every attack was easily dealt with by Tang Ran.


    However, after looking at it for a while, I understood the general plan of Donan. That is to never give my mother a chance to get close to me.


    He was always able to keep a distance from his mother and fight a war of attrition. He continuously took out all kinds of items from his pocket and threw them towards his mother.


    Garlic or copper, for example. Sometimes, he would even throw away the copper coin.


    These things had some effect in repelling evil spirits, such as coins and coins. These things came into contact with the most living things. The more people came into contact with them, the more powerful the yang energy they emitted.


    Sometimes, even a mother would scream when a steel wad was thrown at her.


    This kind of battle lasted for about five minutes. I could tell that my mother''s speed had slowed down a lot as she chased after Tang Ran.


    At the same time, when faced with such a situation, Tang Ran immediately changed his strategy.


    He took out another talisman and after stopping, he rushed towards his mother.


    His action of taking out the spirit rune was very covert. I don''t think my mother saw it, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so excited.


    She had finally found the opportunity to clash head on with Tang Ran. Therefore, she mustered all her strength and charged forward.


    When the two of them were about to collide, I didn''t expect the result of the collision. I didn''t know who would be stronger under such a collision.


    However, he could foresee that even if he couldn''t gain any huge advantage in this clash, he wouldn''t suffer too much. He seemed to be prepared for his mother''s onslaught of attacks.


    Sure enough, not long after, the two of them finally collided.


    His mother waved both of her hands, grabbing crazily at Tang Ran''s throat.


    She was very strong, and I could almost imagine that if I was caught by her, Tang Ran would definitely die.


    At this time, Tang Ran was fearless in the face of his mother''s attack. After he rushed over, his hands moved extremely quickly as he placed the talisman squarely on his mother''s forehead.


    For a moment, I felt the whole world go silent.


    His mother seemed to have been immobilized by Tang Ran as she stood motionlessly on the ground.


    At the same time, Tang Ran looked like he was about to collapse from exhaustion. He squatted on the ground and panted heavily.


    I subconsciously wanted to go over and ask him what was going on.


    However, after trying for a while, I am still unable to move my body. In other words, my body is still unable to listen to my commands.


    At that moment, I started to panic slightly.


    At the same time, Tang Ran finally got up from the ground. He walked in front of me while swaying left and right, extending his hand. From the looks of it, he wanted to pull me up from the ground.


    At that moment, I subconsciously reached out my hand as well, but I was still unable to move.


    After that, Tang Ran didn''t grab my hand. I reluctantly waved my hand and took the yellow Glyph from my forehead. After folding it, I put the yellow Glyph into my pocket.


    "Try it and see if you can get up." Tang Ran immediately said.


    I tried to move my arm, but I couldn''t.


    He immediately let out a sigh of relief and climbed up from the ground in a hurry.


    However, I never expected that as I climbed up from the ground, I would discover a fact that shocked me to the core.


    The fact is, I''m floating in the air.


    At first, I couldn''t quite believe it.


    When I bent down to take a closer look, I realized that there was a certain distance between my feet and the ground. The distance between them was about three centimeters.


    I tried to stand up straight, but after a few steps I realized that I was floating just like my mother.


    I was a little surprised. "What happened to me? Why am I floating in the air?"


    Towards my situation, Tang Ran didn''t seem surprised at all. On the contrary, he acted as though it was as if everything was as he expected. He then said indifferently, "Nuo, take a look for yourself." He casually pointed his finger.


    When I looked over, there was a girl who looked exactly like me. She was lying on the ground right now.


    I hadn''t thought of that before.


    My eyeballs almost flew out of my eye sockets due to shock. Am I dead? Very quickly, this idea appeared in my mind, but I soon confirmed it. From the looks of it, my idea seemed to be true. Otherwise, why would my body be floating in the air at this time? And there was another me on the ground.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    At the same time, what struck me was that as I approached the other one, I lay on the ground and tried to merge my soul with my body, only to find that this was not an easy task. I tried a few times, and every time I sat up, I could still see me lying on the floor.


    Tang Ran walked over and said, "Save your strength. You can''t go back until I summon your soul."


    I was stunned. Summon souls?


    What he said was words that I did not understand. However, seeing how ordinary his words were, I realized that he had the ability to say them. Otherwise, he would not be able to say them so easily.


    "Then hurry up, or else I''ll really die." I urge him urgently.


    I''m really worried that''s how I became a dead man.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, I have to look for props."


    With that, he began to patrol the room.


    At first I didn''t know what he was looking for.


    But soon, as he bent down to pick up a coin, I realized that he was looking for the coin he had left behind to deal with my mother.


    She immediately understood and followed behind him. "Are you looking for the copper coins and coins?"


    He nodded his head, "Yes, summoning souls is not a simple matter. When your soul returns to your body, there will be some fluctuations. To be simpler, it is a kind of elasticity that prevents your soul and body from overlapping. It requires the Five Emperors'' money to suppress it."


    So that''s the case. At this moment, the Tang Ran in front of me was like a teacher. After explaining the principles behind it to me in detail, I immediately understood.


    Although I hadn''t studied much since I was young, my memory was well-known. I remembered the few places where Tang Ran had thrown the coin and the places where the coin had landed.


    After hearing what Tang Ran had said, I knew that these coins would be of help to me. I immediately said, "In that case, follow me."


    Tang Ran was stunned as he subconsciously held the coin and stood up straight. He laughed and said, "Why do you sound like your mother? Don''t tell me you want to bring me to hell?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and ignored him. I walked straight to where the coin was.


    Just as I was about to approach it, I realised that this object seemed to have an indescribable resistance towards me. This resistance gave me a feeling that I was unable to approach it.


    This was just like the feeling of the south pole using a giant magnet to touch another giant magnet, receiving a strong resistance. No matter what, the feeling was impossible to dispel.


    "Here." I pointed to the ground.


    At the start, Tang Ran was still looking at me with disbelief. "What did you say? Where did you come from?"


    However, he still walked over and with a casual glance, his eyes couldn''t help but light up. He immediately asked in disbelief, "Oh my god, it''s so dark here. How did you see that?"


    "I can''t see with my eyes, but my heart can." I threw down those cold words, which made him go into a daze.


    "Don''t just stand there. Time is of the essence, hurry up." I urged.


    Don Ran followed behind me, picking up the coins and coins that had been dropped.


    When I found all these things, I asked him, "I also know where garlic is. Do you want it? I''ll take you to find it. "


    Tang Ran waved his hand and said, "There''s no need. Garlic can only be used once. It''s a consumable. You can just lie down with these."


    I went over to my body and lay down.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ran stammered, "One step is missing."


    I was stunned. He asked me to lie down. Why is it that he says there''s one missing step now?


    I curiously asked, "What''s the matter?" "He''s missing something."


    Facing my question, Tang Ran immediately said with a bit of embarrassment, "Eh, about this, before you lie down, you need to take off your clothes. Furthermore, the clothes ¡­"


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect it to be like this. However, taking off all my clothes in front of a male student, I still felt that ¡­

 C30

    Seeing that I was frozen in place and didn''t move at all, Tang Ran couldn''t wait any longer.


    He immediately urged me, "You might need to hurry up. We still have a lot of things to do. If you continue to do this, it will hinder our progress."


    Mother by the side is still struggling. From the looks of it, if we can''t deal with it in time, once she breaks free from her control over the talisman, we will be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, I stopped hesitating and quickly took off my clothes.


    The situation was very urgent at the time, so I couldn''t care about these people. Although I thought that my body might have been seen by a boy, I still didn''t care. After all, if I couldn''t do that at this time, then what awaited me was death.


    After thinking about this, I took off my clothes one by one. At this moment, Tang Ran followed the steps I set out for him and reminded me of what I should do.


    Finally, when he made me open my eyes and then sat up on the floor, I didn''t see my body on the floor.


    In other words, after such a struggle, we finally succeeded.


    Furthermore, when I looked at the ground, my clothes weren''t lying on the floor. As for my clothes, they were still on my body.


    This made me a little confused. Didn''t I take off my clothes just now? Why are these clothes on me now?


    Thinking about this question, I turned to Dan Ran. "What''s going on? Didn''t I take off my clothes just now? Why is the clothes still on me?" "No," I said.


    Tang Ran didn''t seem to understand this question very well. However, he was still a cultivator of the Dao. At this point in time, he could make sense of the situation.


    After thinking about it for a moment, I heard him say, "I think the only possibility is that the clothes you took off are the clothes of your soul, not yours, so ¡­" You know what I mean? "


    I understand.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up, "So what you''re saying is that you didn''t see ¡­" At this point, I lowered my head, blushing.


    "To be honest, your lifespan is not yet over, so even if your soul were to leave your body, it would still be a blur and you wouldn''t be able to reveal your true appearance. If that''s the case, I didn''t see anything just now." Don Ran promised me with a serious expression.


    Since he said so, I also felt a lot more at ease.


    Immediately, my gaze fell on my mother, who was standing not far behind me.


    At this moment, our mother is being controlled by a spirit glyph, causing her to be unable to move. If she were to remove this spirit glyph, she would probably attack us again.


    After reading up to this point, I couldn''t help but ask subconsciously, "What are you going to do with my mother next?"


    Don Ran asked me without hesitation, "What about you? What is your opinion?"


    These words left me in a state of shock.


    I''m not a Taoist, so naturally I don''t know anything about dealing with a ghost.


    Now that he asked this question, it was rather awkward for me.


    "I don''t know. How many ways to deal with them?" I asked.


    "It''s very simple. If you want to reincarnate or beat her to death, choose one." Don Ran said confidently.


    These two answers, no matter which one, are a bit hard for me to accept.


    At this moment, I was also a little astonished in my heart. Towards the two choices that he put forward, I didn''t know which one to pick. Or rather, I was looking forward to seeing if there was any other way.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I asked my own thoughts. "Then tell me, is there any other way?"


    Tang Ran frowned as he looked at me and then said, "What other way? Could it be that you want to bring your mother''s ghost with you and follow by your side day after day? " At this moment, Tang Ran raised his eyebrows and asked me.


    This was exactly what I wanted from him, so when he finished speaking, I couldn''t help but be moved.


    Then she asked him, "Can you do that? Can you do it?"


    At this moment, Tang Ran looked at me with a weird expression. He smiled and said, "Are you sure you aren''t joking?"


    My appearance was very serious, and I didn''t have the slightest intention of joking.


    Then I nodded emphatically. "No, I''ll talk to you seriously."


    "But you must know, if you bring along a ghost, not only will it bring you bad luck, but it will also cause your fortune to rapidly decrease. In fact, your luck will also be affected." He narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke.


    I could bear all these results, and it seemed to me that as long as my mother was with me, it was enough.


    I immediately expressed my determination. "I can probably imagine what you''re saying. As long as Mom is by my side, it''s enough." I said.


    "You''re crazy, you must be crazy. You know, if you go back with your mother''s ghost, your grandmother will be implicated, or even die. Have you ever thought about that?"


    I really didn''t think about it, perhaps because I was so selfish that my eyes could only see what I was hoping for, and thus ignore the feelings of others.


    At this point, I shook my head and said, "Is there no way to do it both ways?"


    Facing my current situation, Tang Ran was almost angered by me. He immediately waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I''ll send your mother back to the underworld now. I''ll talk to you about your matters in the future." He glared at me with a hint of anger before walking in the direction of my mother.


    After arriving in front of him, he took out a hemp rope from his pocket and wrapped his mother''s body. After that, he let out a sigh of relief, squatted down, and lit a candle, as if he was about to chant.


    After such a simple preparation, he had decided to go beyond my mother, which was very different from what he had seen on the TV.


    Just at this moment, following a passage of scriptures, he mumbled it out. At this moment, I could only see that my mother''s body seemed to be trembling non-stop. From this scene, I could tell that Tang Ran''s method had worked.


    As time passed, I could see my mother trembling faster and faster. In the end, streams of black smoke kept coming out from her body and she was subconsciously crying out miserably.


    I can''t bear to see her like this. No matter what, the person in front of me is my mother. I really can''t bear to see her like this.


    At that moment, I said to Tang Ran, "Stop, stop. This is too painful. I don''t want to do this." I shouted.


    I didn''t know if Tang Ran didn''t hear me or if he just didn''t want to follow my orders. After I finished speaking, he didn''t stop and started chanting even faster. As a result, my mother''s situation became even worse.


    At this moment, the hemp rope flashed with a faint yellow light and continuously twisted and tightened. At the same time, my mother''s soul was also continuously being tortured.


    Just as I was about to rush over and save my mother, a black figure appeared in front of me. He was even faster than me, and when he arrived in front of my mother, he grabbed onto the hemp rope on my mother''s body.


    To his mother, this rope was like a nightmare. In the hands of this old man, it broke with a gentle pull.


    At the same time, he waved his hand and took out the talisman on his mother''s forehead.


    This old man only took a quick look at the talisman before coldly snorting and throwing the talisman away. With a look of disdain, he said, "Brat, stop." Old Ta looked at Tang Ran and said.


    I know this old man. It was none other than Immortal Li.


    What I didn''t expect was that Great Deity Li would still be in our village. A few days ago, didn''t he burn down Butcher Liu''s house and then leave?


    Could it be that the death of Butcher Liu and Old Wang had something to do with him?


    Tang Ran stood up. Perhaps it was because he had been sitting for too long, but his body didn''t seem to be in sync at the moment. However, after recovering for a while, he finally stood up.


    "Who are you?" Tang Ran subconsciously asked with a frown on his face and a look of vigilance on his face.


    Great Immortal Li chuckled as he looked at Tang Ran. He didn''t say his name.


    I do know a bit about Great Immortal Li. After all, I invited him here.


    Thus, I whispered in Tang Ran''s ear, "Don''t underestimate this person. He is a famous Half Immortal, nicknamed Great Immortal Li. I invited him here from the Heavenly Palace to help butcher Liu."


    Before coming here, I had already told everything that had happened in the village to Tang Ran. Thus, when I said those words, Tang Ran immediately understood.


    He said with a sudden realization, "So you''re Great Immortal Li. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Great Immortal Li waved his hand and said, "Great deity doesn''t dare to call me Daoist Priest Li."


    Tang Ran nodded his head and said, "I would like to ask you, Daoist Priest Li, why did you interrupt my technique? You should know that this ghost girl is extremely evil.


    Though I didn''t want him to go on.


    However, Great Immortal Li rudely interrupted the ceremony, causing me to feel a bit unhappy. It seems that he shouldn''t have done that.


    I couldn''t help but look at Great Immortal Li in bewilderment. I wanted to see how he would respond at this moment.


    In response to Tang Ran''s question, Great Immortal Li gave him a nonchalant look before giving him an explanation, "You''re right. As a fellow cultivator, I shouldn''t have interrupted your legal affairs, but there is one thing I need to state beforehand. Before we capture ghosts, we must first understand what is going on here, but as for you, using force as soon as we get here seems to be against the rules."

 C31

    Great Immortal Li was a cunning old fox. With his vast experience, he could deal with Tang Ran as he wished.


    After speaking so indifferently, Tang Ran, who was at the side, immediately blushed and his neck became thick.


    It was obvious that Great Immortal Li was right.


    Tang Ran knew that he was in the wrong and stammered, "What else is there to say? That ghost girl wanted to harm me just now. Is there anything wrong with me helping her?"


    "No, no, I didn''t say that you''re in the wrong. It''s true that we should stop the female ghost from harming us, but after that, you should have a chance to ask what''s going on. Why is she so resentful? Why does she want to stay in the mortal realm?" Great Immortal Li raised his eyebrows and asked.


    When he said this, Tang Ran became speechless once again.


    After a moment, he slightly narrowed his eyes and said while looking at Old Man Li, "If that''s the case, then it''s the fault of the younger generation. May I ask if Mister Li has already grasped the grievances of the female ghost?"


    Great Deity Li seemed to be waiting for Tang Ran to say these words. Thus, when he finished speaking, a faint smile appeared on his face. At the same time, he smiled and said, "That''s right, I was fortunate enough to hear about the ghost lady''s story and was extremely sympathetic. That''s why I didn''t make my move. I wonder if the two of you would be willing to listen?"


    I know very little about my mother''s death.


    Every time I tried to find out what had happened to my mother when she died, my father and my grandmother and my uncle had kept it a secret and had never told me the truth.


    Now that Great Immortal Li said this, it piqued my interest. I couldn''t help but squint my eyes as I looked at Great Immortal Li, waiting for his explanation.


    Since Tang Ran wasn''t going to force his way through now, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue listening in.


    Great deity Li looked at me with a weird expression. Then, he pointed to my mother and said, "Little boy, it''s your father. He did something that let your mother down. You need to know this. If it wasn''t for him, your mother wouldn''t have died."


    I started.


    I don''t seem to understand what Great Immortal Li is saying.


    Did my father do something wrong to my mother? Could it be that the old man was telling me that my mother''s death had something to do with my father?


    I had long thought that my father''s actions had always been extremely strange. Everything he did was concealed from me, and every time I went to inquire, he would tell me that he didn''t want me to ask too many questions. It was all for my own good.


    Now I finally understand, things are definitely not that simple.


    In this way, I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes and say to Great Immortal Li, "I''ll have to trouble you to speak clearly. Your vague words will easily cause people to misunderstand."


    "Heh heh, since you want to hear it, I''m willing to tell you. Your father and Old Wangyou have teamed up and ended up harming your mother for the rest of her life."


    When Old Wang said this, I vaguely felt that it was a bit strange. He said every word very seriously, and I also listened very seriously. From the looks of it, he didn''t seem to be lying.


    Hearing this, my body inexplicably trembled.


    He immediately asked, "What did the two of them do to my mother?"


    This old man seems to be intentionally hiding something. I can''t tell what happened from his mouth.


    Facing my question, Great Immortal Li only coldly said, "Your father has done something that is worse than an animal. As for what it is, I think he knows it better than me. Moreover, from his mouth, it''s probably easier for you to believe."


    With that, Great Immortal Li left Old Wang''s home with his mother''s soul.


    And now, all that''s left is me and Tang Ran by my side.


    The news I had just heard was undoubtedly a great shock to me.


    I thought that things had been resolved and that nothing strange would happen in the village.


    But with Old Wang''s death and what Great Immortal Li said just now, I seem to feel that this matter wasn''t over. Moreover, this seemed to be just the beginning.


    Great Immortal Li took away Mother, and when I wanted to ask about them, I could no longer see them.


    I immediately asked Tang Ran, "Do you think what he said is true?"


    Tang Ran shook his head. "I''m not sure either. Since Great Immortal Li insisted that it was your father that harmed your mother, we need to face him face to face. We can''t believe one side of what Great Immortal Li says, can we?"


    What he said reminded me, and I immediately nodded. "That''s right, but now that we lost father, no one knows where he went."


    Tang Ran didn''t mind my worry so he shook his head and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. The village is only this big. Let''s just look around."


    In view of our suspicions that Father might have gone to Old Wang''s grave, we decided to confront Father in person, and went straight to Old Wang''s grave, where we planned to ask Father what was going on.


    But when we got to the grave of the old man''s head, there was no sign of my father.


    Furthermore, this place was the same as it had been when Old Wang buried his head during the day. The tomb had not been destroyed, and there were traces of people who had never come here before. That was to say, his father had never been to Old Wang''s grave.


    But when we went out, we followed Father, and then saw him go to Old Wang''s house, but Old Wang''s house doesn''t have a father, and neither does it have a father now. In that case, where else could he have gone?


    He saw me frozen in place.


    Tang Ran sighed and said, "Since this matter has already happened, we shouldn''t rush it. How about this? Let''s go back and rest first. We''ll find out when your father comes back tomorrow."


    What Tang Ran said made sense. Right now, we don''t know where our father went, so at this moment, we can only go back and wait for news.


    What I didn''t expect was that when we got home and I walked into the courtyard, I found my father''s room. The light was on, and beside the desk by the window, there was a person sitting there. This person, through the window, I saw that black figure.


    I rushed into my father''s room.


    He was reading a crumpled book.


    He didn''t seem surprised that I would suddenly rush in, as if he had already thought of it.


    Seeing him like this, I felt that there was something wrong with him. I immediately said, "I saw mother today at Old Wang''s house."


    Hearing that, my father didn''t even look at me. He continued to stare fixedly at the book in his hands before nodding his head and replying with a soft ''En''.


    This action of his was indescribably strange.


    My mother was dead, and I couldn''t possibly have seen her. Even if I had, I could have seen my mother''s ghost.


    As a father, what could it mean for him to act so blandly towards his daughter when she was in trouble?


    "What did my mother die of? What did you do to her? " I rushed over and grabbed his arm.


    As I grabbed his arm, I had the faint feeling that his arm was trembling.


    He gritted his teeth. Looking at him, he didn''t want to tell me the truth.


    I chuckled coldly, my entire body was like a balloon that had been released, I didn''t have the slightest bit of strength.


    I looked at my father in disappointment. "I already know. It was you and Old Wang who caused mother''s death, wasn''t it? "Do you admit it?"


    My voice instantly increases several fold as I hysterically shouted at him.


    After saying that, my entire body collapsed. I squatted on the floor as cold sweat dripped down my forehead. My body was also trembling uncontrollably.


    Finally, the book in his father''s hands slipped and fell onto the table.


    He grabbed his hair and said painfully, "I''m not human, I did something that let your mother down ¡­"


    This is great, my father''s attitude has been completely ruined by me.


    At this moment, no matter what I said, he would repeat it over and over again.


    In this way, my next question was completely ignored by him.


    "Tell me, what exactly happened? What did you do to him? Why did you do it? Why?" I kept asking.


    However, facing my questions, my father didn''t have any intention of answering. He kept repeating the same words, tears and snot flowing down his face. He looked extremely comical. This was my father who kept saying that he was good for me.


    Was it for my own good that he had killed my mother with the others?


    It''s hard to imagine, how could I have been born in such a family, how could I have encountered such a thing?


    Seeing that we couldn''t get the truth out of him, Tang Ran helped me up from the ground and dragged me out like a dead dog.


    Sitting in the courtyard, I was much more clear-headed with the cold wind blowing on my face, but my heart still felt like it had been stabbed with a knife. At this moment, I only had one feeling, and that was pain that made me wish I were dead.


    Under these circumstances, Donan clumsily comforted me, "Alright, since it has already happened, what''s the use of thinking about it? Let''s go back to sleep."


    His words were light and nimble, but how could I still sleep after what happened to me?


    So I shook my head and said, "You should go rest. I want to be alone here."


    Although his father had admitted that he had done something untoward for his mother, he was unclear about the reason why his father had done so. He did not say anything, but only vaguely admitted to his wrongdoings.

 C32

    However, this made my mind even more blurry. I felt as if my throat was clogged with something, and tears started streaming down my face.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran was at a loss on what to do. He panicked and said, "Can you not be like this? Those who don''t know what I''ve done to you might think I''ve done something to you."


    I cried out, "I said, go rest and leave me here alone."


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran shouted even more loudly, "How can I fall asleep when you''re crying like this?"


    This is great, my unreasonable anger has provoked Tang Ran, and he''s in a bad mood as well.


    Knowing that I was wrong, I immediately stopped crying. I just kept on sobbing.


    After a long while, Tang Ran walked up to me and patted me on the shoulder. "Didn''t you say you wanted to know the truth? Come, I will bring you to find the truth."


    I started.


    He actually had a way?


    A glimmer of hope appeared in my heart.


    But soon I calmed down.


    It occurred to me that he might have said this to comfort me.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran frowned and asked puzzledly, "What? You don''t want to know the truth?"


    I bitterly smiled and said, "What can you do? Sigh, you don''t have to comfort me. I just want to be alone and have some peace and quiet."


    He pouted and said, "Fine, since you don''t want to know, then forget about it. I''ll save myself the trouble of coming with you again."


    After saying that, he decided to return to his room to rest.


    I stood up from the ground and looked at his back, puzzled. "So, you really have a way?"


    Tang Ran turned around impatiently and said with disdain, "Of course, I have my ways. As for you, do you want to know? Look at you. You look like a woman."


    Aren''t I a woman? Don''t tell me he always treats me like a boy?


    It''s no wonder that I forgot that my grandmother dressed me up like a boy. If no one said anything about it, others would think that I was a boy.


    However, at this moment, I can''t be bothered arguing with him about this.


    The only question I want to know right now is whether or not he can help me get to the bottom of this.


    At that moment, I stopped shrinking back. I seriously replied, "I want to know. I want to ¡­"


    "Fine, come with me."


    He took my hand and started out.


    In the middle of the night, when I was being held by the hand of one of the opposite sex, I was still a little uneasy, but I thought of the fact that we had already gone out once, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    On the way, I kept asking him where he was going.


    It''s just that this guy, being suspenseful, didn''t tell me at all.


    However, looking at him, I held his hand. When we arrived at Old Wang''s house, he stopped. In other words, the place he was heading towards was Old Wang''s home.


    Last time, when we came out of Old Wang''s house in a hurry, we didn''t even close the gate.


    At this moment, I came here once again. I was a little puzzled and asked, "You want to bring me here?"


    Tang Ran nodded as if it was a matter of course. With a flick of his hand, he took out a small flashlight.


    I was stunned. Isn''t this flashlight just what I use to go to the toilet when I''m at the head of the bed?


    When did he go to my house and get my flashlight?


    I immediately glared at him. "Where did you get this?" I said, surprised.


    Tang Ran chuckled and said nonchalantly, "Don''t mind these details. I''ll let you witness a miracle right away."


    After saying that, he once again pulled my hand and charged into Old Wang''s house.


    Old Wang''s house was gloomy.


    After all, he was a bachelor who lived alone. In his home, he did not have any sort of masculinity.


    But now, after his death, this place became even more deserted.


    The two of us groped our way into his house. After looking around, he pouted his nose and said, "Oh, aren''t you amazing? Help me find out if Old Wang left anything behind."


    I started.


    Scratching his head and thinking about it, he said, "Are you looking for his things? Like money? "


    Old Wang rolled his eyes at me and immediately said, "What? Why am I looking for his money? I''m looking for his belongings. Let me tell you, it''s his nails, clothes, hair and the like."


    So it was this.


    However, Old Wang''s clothes were already burnt when he was buried. Thus, we searched through the wardrobe for a long time but didn''t find anything.


    Moreover, the bed under Old Wang''s head had been burnt to ashes. Finding hair was an extremely difficult task, not to mention fingernails.


    After searching for a while and finding nothing, Tang Ran could not help but feel a little depressed.


    He sat at the head of the bed and said with a depressed look on his face, "This is bad, we can''t find anything." he said, spreading his hands.


    Seeing him like this, I touched my chin and said, "Eh, I have a good idea."


    Old Wang''s eyes lit up, and he asked me what I could do.


    However, since he is so fond of keeping others in suspense, I naturally can''t easily tell him about it at a time like this.


    Therefore, I chuckled and said, "I can tell you, but before that, you need to tell me, why are you looking for these things?"


    Tang Ran shrugged his shoulders before standing up and said, "If your father isn''t willing to tell us, then we can only ask Old Wang about it." he said casually.


    However, when I heard this, I nearly vomited blood.


    I opened my eyes wide and said, "Are you sure? Ask Old Wang? "But he''s already dead. How do you ask?"


    Tang Ran chuckled and pretended to be profound as he said, "You don''t know about this, right? As long as we summon his soul, we will be able to find out anything we want. Since Old Wang is your father''s partner, he definitely knows about this matter."


    I think it makes sense.


    But to me, summoning a soul is something I have never seen before and have never experienced before. So at this moment, I feel that this method is inexplicably unreliable.


    However, since Tang Ran had already said so, it wouldn''t be good for me to doubt his abilities. Seeing how confident he was, I couldn''t help but nod my head. "Alright, then wait a moment."


    I took the flashlight from his hand. Not long after, I found some hair and nails, and a pair of underwear ¡­


    Seeing these items, Tang Ran widened his eyes as he asked, "How did you find these items?"


    I threw the plastic bag containing these items to the side, then patted my hands and said, "Do you see the water faucets outside? In our rural areas, we use that place to clean up our people, so that place is also a place for him to wash his hair, cut his nails and wash his clothes. It''s not that difficult to find these things."


    Hearing my words, Tang Ran nodded his head in approval as he looked at me.


    "Not bad, not bad. You are quite a smart girl. It seems that you have an indescribable talent." He said mysteriously.


    I was stunned. "Eh? "Talent, what talent?"


    Tang Ran rolled his eyes at me and then said, "I''ve already said that I have a talent that is hard to describe, but if you want to know, that''s fine too. After this matter is over, you can come under my tutelage and become my personal disciple. I''ll tell you about it, what do you think?"


    After I heard that, I almost vomited blood.


    I''m afraid that his heart isn''t right and he wants to get close to me in such a way so that he can secretly rule me?


    Hmph, I know a bit about the ways of the city people.


    After that, I shook my head and said, "I don''t want to be a family member. You should settle this first."


    Tang Ran didn''t think much of it. "My skills are great. What you''re seeing now is but a drop in the ocean. Just wait and see. Sooner or later, you''ll cry and beg me to take you in as my disciple."


    I waved my hand and said disapprovingly, "There won''t be such a day."


    Tang Ran took the plastic bag and left.


    I asked, puzzled, "Aren''t we going to summon souls? Why did you leave? "


    Don Ran didn''t even look at me as he replied, "This is the place where he died and the yin aura is extremely dense. If we were to recruit him here, he would definitely stay. Do you want to make this peaceful village have another evil spirit that will harm us?"


    I shivered. What he said was not what I wanted. I immediately shook my head and said, "Alright. Where are we going?"


    "Graveyard." He coldly spat out two words, then scampered off.


    It''s very gloomy here. I don''t want to be alone here, so I chased after him immediately.


    In the middle of the night, a lone man and a single woman running towards the corn field, this scene caused one to imagine something.


    The place where Old Wang''s head was buried was a field of corn. Apart from the corn field, there were also weeds.


    After we arrived here, Tang Ran first took the compass and walked around Old Wang''s grave.


    As he walked in circles, his eyes stared unblinkingly at the compass, as if he could see the flowers.


    Finally, after he arrived at a certain location, the compass suddenly changed its direction and began to tremble unsteadily.


    A smile appeared on Tang Ran''s face as he squatted down to open the plastic bag.


    He found a few strands of hair that he didn''t know whether it was hair or beard. He picked it up and placed it on a yellow Glyph.


    He then folded the talisman into a triangle, dug a hole in the ground, and buried the object inside.


    Then, following the same pattern, he found three similar places around Old Wang''s grave, and then buried all three of them in shallow layers on the surface.


    After doing all this, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Whether or not I can succeed will depend on this time."

 C33

    With that, he rolled up his sleeves, ready to start a big fight.


    However, all of a sudden, he was stunned. Looking around the grave, he asked, "Eh, where''s the tombstone?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "In my village, only those with great moral standing and prestige would have the qualifications to erect a monument. He is a bachelor without any sons or sons, and if he is not filial, he will have no descendants.


    Tang Ran embarrassedly touched his head and said, "That''s not good. Without the tombstone, I wouldn''t know his birthdate. This way, I won''t be able to recruit souls."


    I immediately felt as if I had been struck by a hammer. "You''re such a disgrace, this is the first time I''ve seen you ¡­"


    He didn''t seem to mind as he said, "No one is perfect. In fact, other than losing things, I am completely unimaginably perfect. Besides, aren''t you being very careful? The two of us combined would be like a match made in heaven."


    I hastily waved my hand to clarify. "You should stop. I didn''t agree to go with you."


    After saying this, I swiftly organized the information in my mind.


    Old Wang usually had a good relationship with my father. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn''t have become partners.


    It was very common in the countryside, and some places were called alliance brothers. They had a better relationship than most friends, and during festivals, they would go to each other''s homes to eat and drink. During the new year, they would also kowtow to the seniors of both families.


    Old Wang, although he looks very old, but my father and I are of the same age, my father was a schoolmate in primary school.


    And Old Wang''s name was Wang Junjiu, which meant, he was born on the ninth day of the new year, and he was basically just born on his birthday.


    That was because Old Wang was born on the first month of life. Those born on the first month of life were usually born on their birthday in the countryside.


    Because the first month was the New Year''s Eve period, there were many festivals going on one after another. The tradition in the countryside was that no one could live past the new year, so in order to win a prize, people born in the first month usually did not have a birthday.


    After calculating the date, I told Tang Ran.


    When Tang Ran heard that, he was stunned for a moment before he looked at me with a dumbfounded expression. "How do you know so much?"


    I was a bit helpless and didn''t bother to explain to him how I had thought of Old Wang''s birthdate. I just urged him to hurry up and summon my soul.


    With the word "birthday", he didn''t hesitate any longer and took out a little grass doll.


    Zaar Ere was a very ancient handicraft. He had seen it on television, but this was the first time he had seen it in real life.


    He flipped the grass doll over. On its back, there was a narrow strip of yellow paper. Tang Ran held a brush with red ink on the tip and wrote a few words like a dragon or a phoenix on the grass doll''s back.


    His calligraphy was very good, and each of these small characters seemed to be filled with strength. It was obvious that he had put quite a lot of effort into this.


    The only thing that made me depressed was that I did not recognize any of these words.


    At once I asked him, "What did you write?"


    Tang Ran proudly said: "Can you read the words written by the doctor when he wrote the prescription?"


    This... I shook my head. "I don''t understand."


    "That''s right, this is a job. If you understand, then what are we going to eat? If you want to know, then acknowledge me as your teacher. I can tell you that." Tang Ran chuckled as he spoke.


    "Dream on." I rolled my eyes at him and said in a bad mood, "I really can''t believe how all of my brain is filled with people who want to take me as their master ¡­"


    After he finished writing this, he threw the grass doll on top of the grave and began to walk around the grave in a very strange manner.


    At the same time, he had just taken a few steps when he stopped. He cast me a sidelong glance and warned, "Right, no matter what happens later, don''t say anything."


    I was stunned before I hurriedly argued, "But didn''t we want to know what happened to Old Wang? How do we ask if I didn''t say anything?" Can it be that he wants me to play dumb? I''ve never practiced.


    Tang Ran patted his chest as he said, "There''s me. Why are you in such a hurry? Just watch. Go quickly, squat on the green stone platform and help me hold my ground. Whether you succeed or not will depend on this time.


    After hearing that there are still things I need to do, I immediately ran over and sat on the limestone.


    This bluestone looked like a tombstone lying on the ground, but there weren''t any words on it, so I had to give up on this idea.


    At the same time, after finishing all of this, Tang Ran was already beginning to circle around the grave. Looking at him walking around in circles as if he was taking things seriously, I felt that he might really succeed in summoning souls.


    I really don''t know what will happen to the familiar head of Old Wang after he appears with his soul on his head. I wipe my eyes and carefully stare at the grass doll above the grave.


    At the same time, Tang Ran''s Soul Summoning Ceremony seemed to have succeeded because I could see that he was walking faster and faster at this moment. From this tempo, I felt that his Soul Summoning Ceremony was about to succeed.


    As I was thinking about this question, an unexpected scene occurred.


    At this moment, Tang Ran''s head fell on the grave and he stopped moving.


    What did that mean?


    When I saw this scene, I was so shocked that I immediately stood up.


    Didn''t you say that you would attract souls? Why was it that at such a crucial moment, his body was no longer able to hold on and he fell to the ground?


    Is this a sign of being infected, or is it hypoglycemia...


    I didn''t dare to think too much and wanted to go over to take a look. I could imagine the warning he gave me earlier, telling me to hold my ground here. If I were to leave now, how would he blame me?


    Thinking about these questions, my heart was in a mess. In the end, I forced myself to sit on the bluestone.


    At this moment, when I raised my head to take a look, I didn''t expect that the grass doll above the grave would have some changes to it. From the grass doll, a blurry figure walks down.


    This figure looked somewhat ancient. He was hunched over as he slowly walked down step by step. His head was lowered, making it impossible for me to see his face clearly.


    But even so, it didn''t affect my ability to recognize this person.


    That''s right, he is the old head of our village!


    I didn''t expect that Tang Ran would really have some ability. He actually managed to summon the soul of the old head. At that moment, I seemed to have a whole new level of respect for him.


    However, the problem now was that Old Wang had been summoned while Tang Ran had fainted. This had left him in an awkward situation.


    Before this, he had warned me not to make a sound, because it would affect the success of the summoning.


    But what should he do now? He fainted. If I don''t ask him, can I just let this old man in front of me pour beans here?


    Impossible, this is impossible! I kept shaking my head. At the same time, I was deciding whether or not I should get up.


    Just when I was about to ask a question.


    I saw Old Wang step down from the grave. At the same time, he stopped in front of the grave and slowly raised his head. His gaze was level with mine.


    At this moment, his voice sounded a bit ancient as he said, "You were looking for me ¡­"


    The voice was still that of Old Wang, but there was an additional sense of vicissitudes to it.


    I was about to answer.


    At this moment, the sound of bells ringing came from behind Old Wang.


    Ring, ring, ring, ring.


    This voice was very demonic, like a child holding a bell and shaking it randomly.


    When I heard this voice, I looked over in astonishment. I really wanted to see who had brought the copper bell over to make trouble at this moment.


    When I opened my eyes, I was surprised to find that I knew the person who kept ringing the bell. It was none other than Tang Ran.


    When I saw this sight, my eyes widened subconsciously. At the same time, I turned to look at him.


    A black cloth was wrapped around Tang Ran''s eyes as he stood behind Old Wang''s head. He asked without moving, "Are you Old Wang''s boss?"


    When he spoke, his voice sounded lazy and had an inexplicable cold feeling of disdain.


    After I looked at it, I felt that it was a little strange. But now, I didn''t dare to say anything and just watched quietly.


    Old Wang bowed and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    "Let me ask you, do you know Wang Xiaonian''s mother?"


    After hearing Tang Ran''s question.


    Old Wang''s body involuntarily trembled. He wanted to turn his head to see who the person asking this question was, but he did not dare to turn his head at this moment. He could only clench his teeth and say, "I do."


    Facing his argument.


    Tang Ran continued, "Then let me ask you, is Wang Xiaonian''s mother''s death related to you?"


    "Yes ¡­" Old Wang lowered his head and admitted this point.


    "What exactly did you do to Wang Xiaonian''s mother?" Tang Ran asked.


    After asking this question, Old Wang glanced at me and then said with a bit of embarrassment, "I''m afraid this isn''t a good idea."


    "Heh heh, what a joke. If you can do it, don''t tell me you can''t do it. Quickly, tell me what you''ve done." At the same time, the bell in his hand moved, and immediately after, a strange light flashed from within the bell. As this strange light shot out, Old Wang''s body trembled, as if he was in extreme pain.

 C34

    After suffering, Old Wang naturally became more obedient.


    He sighed and said, "I did something shameful with her."


    After hearing that, I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Although I don''t understand what he did, I faintly feel that it was a bit difficult to talk about it.


    Sure enough, Tang Ran pressed on, "Speak clearly. What did you do?"


    Old Wang hesitated for a moment before replying, "It''s a matter of men and women."


    When I heard this, I was shocked, and my mouth opened to the greatest extent.


    I could not imagine that he would do such a thing with my mother.


    Tang Ran seemed to be shocked by this matter. At the same time, he asked in disbelief, "What?" What did you say? "


    "She and I have a relationship of a man and a woman ¡­" Old Wang repeated.


    I suddenly felt as if I had been struck by lightning.


    Tang Ran was the same. He widened his eyes in disbelief as he said, "But, aren''t you and your son''s father sworn brothers? This means that you shouldn''t bully your brother''s wife. How can you do such a thing?" Tang Ran gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    Looking at Old Wang''s head, he had the urge to send him flying with a kick.


    What Old Wang said next made the two of us feel even more incredulous.


    "This is something the little boy''s father knows. Not only did he allow me to do so, he also secretly helped me."


    How is this possible?


    How could my father be someone who begged others to put on a green hat for him?


    It''s impossible. I don''t believe what Old Wang said at all.


    However, when I thought about what my father had said before, and what Old Wang was saying now, it seemed that the truth was as such, and I could not have the slightest bit of doubt.


    For a moment, Tang Ran and I opened our mouths wide in shock.


    Tang Ran obviously didn''t quite believe this.


    At once he shook his head and said, "No, no, no, that''s not true. Little boy, don''t believe him."


    "Old Head Wang, don''t lie to us. Tell us the truth. If I find out that you are lying to us, I will take your life." At this moment, Tang Ran''s voice was filled with anger.


    In the face of Tang Ran''s words.


    Just when Old Wang was about to open his mouth and say something, I suddenly saw his figure warp before a blood-curdling scream came out from his mouth. Then, his body disappeared in an hour.


    Tang Ran and I never thought that such a sudden scene would occur at this time.


    At this moment, Tang Ran suddenly looked in the direction of the grave.


    At the same time, when he looked over, he immediately noticed that there was a problem with the grass doll. It was that there was a knife stuck in the grass doll.


    This sabre had been secretly tossed over by someone. When Tang Ran saw it, he immediately locked onto the location of the person who threw the saber.


    It was in a patch of weeds.


    At the beginning, I thought Tang Ran was just randomly looking at a place.


    However, very quickly, I saw the person among the weeds running away as soon as he turned his gaze towards me. That''s why, in the end, we only saw a black shadow.


    Fuck, this shadow that suddenly appeared interrupted our soul summoning ceremony. This way, we won''t be able to figure out what''s going on.


    At that moment, I was ready to catch up with him.


    That was because the location where this person had hidden was right behind me in the bushes. If the knife he had just thrown was aimed at me, then I would already be a dead man by now.


    So, this is a very dangerous guy, and if I don''t catch him, I can hardly sit still.


    However, just as I ran out a few steps, Tang Ran immediately appeared in front of me and stopped me.


    I immediately said, "Don''t stop me. I want to catch him." I gritted my teeth in hatred as I spoke. When I heard what Old Wang had said, I just felt infuriated. I couldn''t wait to immediately vent the anger in my body.


    After hearing my words, Tang Ran said without a care, "You are not that person''s opponent. With your small body, chasing after a flying knife is enough to take your life."


    There was nothing wrong with what he said, but when I heard it, I was so upset that it was not pleasant.


    "Then we can''t just let him go like this, right?" "No," I said.


    Tang Ran didn''t seem to care. "It''s good that you''re used to it. It seems like this man has been lying in ambush here for a long time. He has already planned his escape route. What''s the use of chasing after him?"


    Right now, I am only a small girl. I know my own speed. Wanting to catch up to that person is simply a fantasy.


    Thus, at this moment, I couldn''t help but sigh lightly before saying, "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s just forget about it."


    After I said this, Tang Ran also nodded his head.


    In the next few minutes, Tang Ran brought me home.


    After working hard for most of the night, we finally had an idea about our mother''s death, but the idea of it made me feel a bit upset.


    At this point, we had no choice but to go home.


    On the way home, I had a lot of thoughts in my mind. There were thoughts about my dead mother, and those about Old Wang''s words just now. There was also the black figure that suddenly appeared in the grass.


    All of this made me feel extremely puzzled.


    At the same time, I asked, "Who is that black figure that suddenly appeared, and why is he waiting for us, and interrupting our conversation with Old Head Wang?" I asked puzzledly about this.


    Towards this question, Tang Ran furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before he chuckled, "Among all the things that you''ve asked, who do you think wants us to know the truth about the entire matter the most?"


    His words did remind me.


    If I''m not wrong, this person who doesn''t want us to know the truth should be my father, right?


    As I thought about it, my eyes widened, and I said, "You mean, my father?"


    Don Ran smiled and didn''t say anything, but I could tell that he was thinking the same thing.


    If that''s the case, then there''s nothing left to say. I want to find my father and confront him, see what he has to say.


    However, although his father''s suspicion was the greatest in this matter, it was worth mentioning that when the ghost of the old man''s head appeared, the black shadow had immediately tossed out a blade. And this blade, at this time, accurately stabbed into the little grass doll.


    Immediately, I asked in bewilderment, "But does my father have such great skills? To be able to accurately poke it into the grass doll from such a long distance, I don''t think that''s true. "


    Facing my words, Tang Ran shook his head and said, "You don''t know about this. Your father isn''t as simple as you think he is. If you don''t want to die, I suggest you be careful." he said to me.


    But I don''t think it''s true, my father.


    Right at this moment, Tang Ran''s hand moved. He spread out his palm and said, "That''s right, this is for you."


    This is a ring, and its style seems very ancient. I have never seen such a ring, and the patterns on this ring are very strange.


    I was stunned and immediately asked in astonishment, "What is that thing?"


    Face my problem.


    Tang Ran didn''t seem to care at all as he said, "I just happened to pick up this black clothed man who dropped on the ground when he escaped earlier. Look, do you recognize this ring?"


    I immediately shook my head. My father wasn''t in the habit of wearing a ring, so it wasn''t easy for me to determine who owned the ring.


    It wasn''t long before we were home.


    Whether that man in black is a father or not, we can tell with a single glance.


    There was only one way back from the old man''s grave to the village, and on this way we saw no one, that is to say, if our father had not been at home when we got home, the shadow would have been our father.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a sense of nervousness as though I was caught in a trap ¡­ Perhaps this metaphor is not appropriate, but I feel my heart thumping.


    The light in his father''s room was still dark.


    I walked to the window sill, held the small flashlight and looked into it from afar.


    When I took a look at it, I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air in surprise.


    Because under my observation, my father''s bed was truly empty.


    When Tang Ran, who was standing to the side, saw this, he was also shocked speechless.


    We never thought that this black shadow would actually be a black shadow.


    I gritted my teeth and snorted. "I want to see how he will explain himself this time."


    After smiling evilly, Tang Ran said to me, "I have an idea that will definitely make him afraid of lying."


    I immediately became spirited and looked towards Tang Ran, who was at the side, and asked him what he was going to do.


    Don Ran smirked and told me that the two of us should hide under his bed and wait for him to come back before jumping out. At that time, he naturally had no way to argue with me.


    I thought about it carefully. I felt that his idea wasn''t bad at all.


    I nodded heavily and said, "That''s right, that sounds like a good idea."


    After which, I entered the room.


    But I never thought of it.


    The moment I entered the room, I was immediately slapped on the back. This really gave me a big fright.

 C35

    To be suddenly slapped from behind was, for me, a very frightening thing.


    You know, we just saw, in my father''s bed, no one, that is to say, he is not at home, so who is this person who suddenly slapped him in the back?


    Terrified, I craned my neck to look over my shoulder.


    "Why did you come to my room in the middle of the night if you aren''t going to sleep?"


    As I turned my head, I heard voices.


    This voice was very familiar. It belonged to his father.


    I turned and saw it was him.


    At this moment, my father, bare-chested and confused, looked at me.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to explain myself. I was so scared that I curled up into a ball, not knowing what to do.


    When Don saw me like this, he pulled me back into the room without a word.


    After returning home, I became even more doubtful.


    There was only one way to get back to the village from the tomb of Old Wang. If it really was Father who interrupted our summoning ceremony, then there was no way he would be at home right now.


    But on the way back, we didn''t see a single person, and we were so fast that there was no reason for Father to get home before us.


    From this, it could be determined that it was not his father who had done the deed.


    Tang Ran was confused as he said, "What is going on? What the hell is going on?" At this time, even he could not understand what was going on.


    And I understand his doubts.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "There is only one way back to the village. My father is at home now, so there is only one possibility. The one who interrupted the ceremony is not my father."


    When I said that.


    Tang Ran was even more puzzled now.


    He immediately said, "But in this matter, there are only two people who are worried about being exposed. One of them is your father, and the other one, is Old Wang. But Old Wang died, so the only person who worries about being exposed is your father."


    Although Tang Ran''s deduction was very reasonable, judging from his father''s safe and sound home, it seemed that his plan had failed.


    I immediately sighed and said, "But you also saw that the situation is slightly different from what you imagined."


    Tang Ran scratched his head before saying helplessly, "Right now, your father isn''t willing to tell you the truth, but before this old man can explain it clearly, he broke down. If you want to know more, you can only find out from your neighbors."


    I knew what he meant, but it was too late now.


    At once I sent him to the guest room to sleep, and I lay down on the bed to rest.


    After tormenting myself for an entire day, I was tired as well. There was something on my mind. I tossed and turned for a long time before finally falling into a deep sleep.


    Time passed quickly.


    On the second day, I felt more and more convinced towards the solution that Donglan had told me about last night.


    When I got up and saw that my father had picked a lot of vegetables from the backyard, I thought he was going to cook for us in the morning.


    Unexpectedly, he hurried out with a bunch of vegetables. As for where he went, I don''t know.


    Thus, I had to personally cook.


    After finishing his meal, it was already around 8 o''clock. Coincidentally, his father had just returned.


    At dinner, when I saw my father, I remembered the things he had kept from me.


    So after breakfast, the two of us hurried out of the house.


    Unlike the city, the countryside was a rural area where almost everyone in the village knew each other. Family members and family members were always talking to each other, even if the two families didn''t have the slightest connection, they would still know each other''s family background. After all, in the countryside, there were no other entertainment activities.


    What happened in my house was not a small matter. Thus, it would definitely cause quite a sensation in the village.


    Besides, our village isn''t very big. I know about most of the people in the village, so I think that there is a high chance that someone knows about what happened in our family.


    At this point, my first thought was to ask my grandmother.


    However, I feel that this matter is not a good thing. Even if I were to ask her, she would not speak of it.


    When I thought about it, I remembered a person who was about the same age as my grandmother. They had a good relationship, and the two of them often called each other sisters, so according to seniority, when I met her, I would call her Old Aunt.


    This old aunt was already over 80 years old. When she was young, she gave birth to a pair of children. Her old wife died in a car accident at such a young age.


    Now that their children had grown up, they all had the ability to work in the provincial capital. Having a house and a car was very grand.


    It was just that the old aunt was old and had lived in the countryside all her life.


    She had lived in this small village for her entire life, and she had become familiar with every blade of grass and tree in the village, so she had insisted on living at home. And just like that, she became a lonesome old man.


    When I thought of her, I said to Tang Ran beside me, "I know who I should ask about this."


    Immediately, I led Tang Ran to the town. There was no supermarket in the village and only a small shop.


    When I got to the market, I bought some of the old aunt''s favorite sweets as a present for our meeting.


    Don Ran thought that the person I wanted to ask was in the town, so when I suggested returning to the village, he showed some astonishment.


    "Aren''t we going to ask for more information? Why are we going back again?" he asked me, puzzled.


    Then I explained to him that the person we were going to ask about was in the village, except that this old aunt was old and I, as a junior, wanted to bring her something to eat.


    Hearing my words, Tang Ran felt a bit helpless. However, he could only listen to me.


    When he returned to the village, it was already around ten in the morning.


    When we got to the old aunt''s house, we saw that she had already walked around the village and had just come back. She had collected a lot of dry wood for cooking today.


    Although her living conditions were getting better, she could afford to hire a nanny, use an electromagnetic stove, or even gas.


    However, she still insisted on lighting the fire and cooking. Many of the old people in the village did the same thing. They had persisted on for their entire lives, sitting in front of the stove, and then followed a handful of dried wood into the kitchen.


    If the stove was placed in the clean kitchen, the food would be turned into gas and an electromagnetic stove. For them, life would be incomplete.


    "Old Auntie." As soon as I entered, I called out.


    Hearing my voice, she immediately put on a smile, turned around and looked over at me with her back bent.


    "It''s a little boy, why did you think of coming to see my old aunt? What''s the matter?" Old Aunt said to me very warmly.


    I quickly grabbed a stool for her to sit on and said to her, "Old Aunt, this is your favorite dessert. Do you want to try it or do you want to try it?"


    See me like this.


    The old aunt couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Her hands were trembling. She looked at me and her lips were trembling.


    I didn''t think she would be like this, so I asked, "What''s the matter, Auntie?"


    She shed some tears and her withered hands quickly wiped them away. She immediately said, "I''m fine, I''m fine ¡­" You still remember old auntie, she was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. "


    I nodded. "Of course. When I was young, I came to your old aunt''s house to eat. At that time, you said that this was your favorite snack. When I grew up, I wanted to buy it for you." I said with a smile. The scenes from the past seemed to have appeared before my eyes.


    Hearing this, the old aunt couldn''t help but break down into a smile. "You can remember, now that the young man is grown up and the old aunt is old, I wonder if I can see you get married and have children. At least the old aunt has some hope." she said, smiling.


    Seeing how happy she was, I pretended to smile, but my mind was tangled up on how I should ask the old aunt about my father.


    At this moment, Tang Ran saw that I didn''t get into the main topic for a long time.


    Therefore, he used his elbow and very carefully nudged me once, reminding me to quickly get to the bottom of this.


    When I was about to speak.


    The old aunt said earnestly, "Little boy, I am very happy that you are able to come visit me. However, there are some things I can''t help you with, so please forgive me."


    I started.


    I just came here, didn''t say anything, and she said such words, could she have guessed what I came here for?


    Immediately, I asked, "Old Aunt, why did you suddenly say this ¡­?" "I don''t have any other intentions ¡­"


    "Little boy, that''s good, I know your purpose in coming here, but I can''t tell you because knowing these things won''t benefit you at all, so just listen to your old aunt. As an adult, just let the lord do it himself, don''t get involved, okay?" She touched my head and said to me.


    When I heard this, I was stunned.


    How she knew, I wondered.


    "You know what I came to see you for, aunt?" I immediately asked in astonishment.


    When the aunt heard my question, she nodded subconsciously and said, "You know, you''re here to ask about your father''s matter, right?"


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t say anything. It seemed that the older Jiang is, the more shrewd one would be. These words made sense. The thoughts that I had been thinking about for a long time were actually seen through by her with a single glance.


    "You don''t need to be surprised. These days, a lot of things have happened in your family, and you''re the one busy with many things. How could you have the time to look at an old woman like me?" You don''t need to be surprised, a lot of things have happened in your family these days, and you''re the one busy with a lot of things.


    As she said this, she passed the dessert to me and said, "Take it. In the future, if you want to eat something delicious, come and find my aunt. My aunt will also give it to you."


    After saying that, she walked into the house with her walking stick and closed the door.


    Seeing her like this, I immediately chased after her. When I opened the door, I said, "Aunt, at this moment, only you can help me. Can you tell me the truth?"


    She didn''t come out to tell me these things, but said, "Little boy, don''t make things difficult for my aunt. You must believe that my aunt doesn''t let you know these things because it''s not good for you to know.


    Saying that, no matter what I''m asking, there''s no movement from inside.

 C36

    At the same time, Tang Ran pulled at my clothes and immediately said, "Alright, stop asking. She won''t say anything."


    I was startled, and immediately asked, "Eh? "Why?"


    At once, Tang Ran pointed to some fresh vegetables beside me.


    These vegetables, they looked very familiar. These were collected by my father in our backyard this morning.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but understand.


    At this time, Tang Ran also said, "Looks like someone has come before us."


    I sighed. From the looks of it, my father must have been here before. He seemed to know what I was thinking, and he knew I would come and ask, so he said these things to stop my aunt.


    In this way, I really couldn''t get any answers out of him. After all, my aunt had promised my father that she would go ahead, so why would she tell me now?


    However, this method is the best that we have at the moment. After losing this method, I really don''t know what I should do.


    Thus, the me right now didn''t want to leave this place.


    In my mind, I kept thinking of a way. Perhaps, I could think of a way to convince my old aunt to tell us the secret about this matter.


    Only Don didn''t think I was right. Before I could figure it out, he was dragging me out of my old aunt''s house.


    After walking a distance away, I wandered around the village aimlessly.


    "Do you think we have no way of knowing the truth?" I asked helplessly.


    Tang Ran shook his head. "That may not be so. Whatever it is, there''s always a chance of change. Since your father found your old aunt and told her to seal your mouth, that shouldn''t be the case. He looked for everyone, right?" We''ll just ask. "


    He said it in a light tone, but at this moment, on the street, he met a random person. When they saw me, it was as if they saw a god of pests, and they immediately left in dejection.


    Just at this moment, as he passed by a house, a bucket of water splashed out.


    There were no sewers in the countryside, so the sewage would be splashed at the doorways in this manner. Sometimes, a single mistake could be made on a passerby.


    This time, although it didn''t splash onto Tang Ran and me, the two of us were still shocked.


    When I unhappily looked over, I realised that I had some impression of this person. She was our village''s famous tigress, Wang Chunmei.


    No matter if it was fighting or arguing, they were all top leaders.


    Moreover, this woman''s fate was very hard. After she had killed three of her husbands, she was sent back to her family. Since then, no one dared to marry her, and only a few years after she returned home, her own parents died.


    It was precisely because her life was too poisonous that the children she had given birth to in her family wouldn''t let her meet them, fearing that her fate would affect them.


    Almost all the men, women, and children in the village do not dare to provoke her, and after seeing her, they are all very polite to her, because everyone is afraid of her and says that she is a muddle-headed person, and "muddle-headed" means that she is a person that no one is allowed to provoke.


    It''s just that I''ve only heard about these things, and I still don''t know much about what kind of person he is.


    It was at this moment that I finally understood what a mother yaksha was.


    It was one thing for her to not apologize to us, but when she saw us looking at her like this, she immediately started cursing, "What are you looking at? You''re so young, yet you''re not learning well. If you learn to mess with your family, there''s no hope for you and your family."


    After hearing what she said, I was so angry that I wanted to go up and give her a good beating.


    But she was so fierce, I was afraid.


    However, Tang Ran wasn''t afraid.


    At this time, he opened his eyes wide and immediately rushed forward. He angrily said to that person, "You old ladies, what are you saying?"


    After hearing what he said, it turned out to be a ferocious and fiendish woman. This was not something to be trifled with.


    She immediately grabbed onto his collar and dragged him inside. Then, she picked up a broom and was about to make a move.


    Seeing this, I immediately rushed over.


    However, as soon as she entered her house, she immediately kicked the door open.


    With a bang, the door closed.


    At the same time, she came up to me and covered my mouth.


    After saying that, she subconsciously looked through the gap in the door.


    After a while, he turned around and said to me, "Wait for me in the woods behind the village at 12 o''clock tonight. I''ll tell your parents about it."


    I started.


    It all happened so fast that I still hadn''t gotten over the panic that she was about to hit me. Now that she said this again, it made me feel a little surprised.


    At this moment.


    What I didn''t expect was that she would yell again, "Little chick, don''t run! Watch me beat you to death!"


    After saying that, she opened the door and pushed against me and Tang Ran.


    I have circles in my head.


    However, he quickly understood and immediately pulled Tang Ran and ran.


    Wang Chunmei tried to chase us a few steps, but Tang Ran and I ran too fast and she still couldn''t catch up.


    In this way, the two of us could finally escape her pursuit.


    On the way back, I said to Tang Ran, "Are you alright? You really frightened me just now."


    However, Tang Ran didn''t seem to mind as he shook his head and said, "It''s fine, don''t talk. Let''s talk when we get back."


    He looked at the surroundings vigilantly before giving me a signal with his eyes.


    The actions of Tang Ran and Wang Chunmei made our affair look like a huge secret service.


    Originally, I wasn''t too nervous.


    At this moment, as he finished speaking, I started to get nervous.


    Just like this, we walked around the village once more before returning home. By the time we returned, it was already time for lunch.


    This was how boring life was in the rural areas. When there was nothing to do, most of the time, they would eat three meals, sleep, and then eat again as a cycle.


    After eating, Tang Ran and I tidied up the garden in the backyard. After busying ourselves for the entire afternoon, we felt rather satisfied.


    At dinner time, his father went somewhere and had just come back.


    As soon as he sat down, he asked me, "You went to see your old aunt?"


    It seems that he has a good grasp of our whereabouts.


    With regards to this point, I didn''t say much and immediately nodded my head.


    At the same time he said, "What did your aunt say to you?"


    He was obviously asking the obvious.


    After all, he had already told his old aunt before, and it was a bit hypocritical to say this now.


    At once I said indifferently, "No, nothing."


    The corners of his mouth curled up. He looked like the smile of a victor as he said self-righteously, "That''s good. Also, don''t meddle in this matter. Child, you just have to do what a child should, don''t you?"


    At this point, his gaze landed on Tang Ran. When he said this, it sounded more like he was talking to Tang Ran.


    However, Tang Ran didn''t seem to hear him and continued to eat, ignoring his father''s words.


    After eating.


    The two of us, sit in the yard and look at the stars.


    At this moment, I whispered to Tang Ran, "Are you going tonight?"


    Tang Ran listened and said as if it was a matter of course, "Of course, why not?"


    I immediately felt a lot more relieved. I thought that my father would restrain himself when he said those words at dinner. I didn''t expect that he would think the same thing as me.


    At the same time, my father moved a stool and sat in the yard, just like us, looking up at the sky.


    With him here, it won''t be easy for us to get out.


    Thus, I had to return to the house.


    I waited for my father to return to his room and then prepared to leave.


    Strangely, my father seemed to know what we were doing. At this time, he sat in the courtyard all the way until it was eleven in the evening.


    At that time, my heart was already pounding.


    Because I was afraid that Father wouldn''t have known what we were doing. Otherwise, why would he do that?


    I carefully made my way to Tang Ran''s room.


    At this moment, Tang Ran was as anxious as I was.


    He asked in bewilderment, "Did your father find out? Why did he keep blocking the door?"


    I think so too, but if you think about it, it''s unlikely.


    Then I said, "The possibility isn''t high. After all, Wang Chunmei acted very well at that time, so Father has no reason to see through it."


    Hearing what I said, Tang Ran nodded subconsciously.


    At the same time, when the two of us looked towards the entrance, we couldn''t help but notice that there was no one there.


    For a moment, the two of us looked at each other in astonishment.


    I was a little surprised by the sudden turn of events.


    "Back to the house?" I asked.


    Don Ran wasn''t sure, but he still followed me.


    At this moment, there was only a coat left on the chair and his father was nowhere to be seen.


    The two of us snuck into Father''s room, which was also empty.


    Just when I was so happy about it that I was going to slip out.


    I suddenly heard, "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    Father''s voice once again rang out from behind me in a very strange manner.


    I was shocked, but very quickly, I said, "I''m going to sleep. I just don''t have anywhere to put my clothes. I want to use that chair." I pointed to the chair by the door.


    Father said, "Take it."


    After I moved the chair, I returned to the room.


    After turning off the light, I lie down in front of the window, my mind in a mess.


    We were only one step away from the truth, but we were stopped by our father.


    Soon, it was 12 o''clock at night.


    But Father''s room was still lit, and there was no way we could get out.


    At this moment, to my surprise, there was a figure in the dark courtyard.


    Upon closer inspection, it was the shadow of his father.


    Once again, he took advantage of the darkness of the night and walked out of his house. As for where he went, he had no idea.


    However, at this time, I was extremely happy. I helplessly watched as he walked out of the main door before running to the guest room and telling Tang Ran.


    Tang Ran was extremely happy and immediately followed me out of the house.


    The two of us squatted under a great locust tree outside the door.

 C37

    After confirming that father had taken the road out of the village, the two of us ran towards the small forest at the back of the village.


    But it was strange.


    When we got here, we didn''t see any sign of Wang Chunmei.


    For a moment, I was astonished by this piece of information. Wang Chunmei had clearly told us to come over at night, but why was she not here?


    I was puzzled by this.


    Tang Ran glanced at it for a moment before explaining, "Could it be that after she came here, she left because she couldn''t wait for us?"


    This possibility could not be said to be non-existent.


    So, if we want to know the truth, there''s only one way, and that is to go to Wang Chunmei''s house.


    At that moment, we had just taken a few steps out of the grove.


    Behind us, we heard a light whistle.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    The whistle was short and low.


    I subconsciously looked over and found that Wang Chunmei had appeared in the small forest some time ago.


    When I first saw her, I was quite shocked. However, very quickly, I calmed down.


    After all, I also know that she doesn''t have any ill intentions towards the two of us.


    After we walked past her, she grumbled in dissatisfaction, "Why did you guys only just arrive? I''m about to freeze to death here."


    I was about to explain.


    She pulled both of us along and said, "Okay, come with me."


    She wouldn''t let us talk, and the whole thing was furtive, as if she was afraid someone might find out.


    When we got to the cave behind the grove and went in, we found that she had prepared some dry wood.


    She looked outside to confirm that no one was following them before returning to the cave and starting a bonfire.


    Waves of warmth surged out from the cave after the bonfire began to burn.


    After a long sigh of relief, I asked her, "What are you doing sneaking around? Do you think someone will supervise you?"


    Wang Chunmei shook her head and said, "What you want to know is not a good thing, so it''s better to be careful. Also, if I tell you, you can''t tell your father that I told him."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but find it funny.


    Wang Chunmei, in the eyes of us kids, can be compared with the Demon King of Confusion.


    What he did not expect was that the Demon King of Confusion would still have something to fear.


    Immediately, I nodded and said, "Alright, no problem." I readily agreed to her request.


    "Now, you can tell me what exactly happened to Wang Xiaonian''s father and her mother." Tang Ran asked impatiently.


    I had thought that Wang Chunmei would just pour out the beans and tell me everything that had happened.


    It''s just that I never thought of it.


    This matter isn''t as simple as I imagined.


    At this time, Wang Chunmei smiled lightly and changed the subject, "I said I will tell you about this. But before that, you have to promise me a condition. As an equal exchange, I will tell you about this."


    Sure enough, there isn''t a free lunch in this world, and Wang Chunmei isn''t as straightforward as I thought.


    However, this was human nature. After all, no one would help another for no reason, no?


    Thinking about this, I immediately nodded without hesitation and said, "I promise you, as long as it isn''t too excessive, I promise."


    "Of course, it''s not a problem. See this? Send it to my son in the neighboring village. You''re classmates, so this is not a difficult task." Wang Chunmei said as she took out a letter and placed it in my hand.


    On top of the envelope, there was also a seal made from burning wax. This way, it could prevent people from stealing peeks.


    I''ve already told Tang Ran about what happened to Wang Chunmei.


    Wang Chunmei was also a pitiful person. She had married three husbands and had three children. Now, all of them were quarantined and Wang Chunmei never had the chance to see them.


    It was painful to think of the feeling of not being able to see his own flesh and blood.


    Everyone felt the same way. Therefore, this task was rather simple.


    I nodded. "I''ll help you with that. Now, you can honestly tell me about my father''s matter."


    Wang Chunmei didn''t hesitate and said directly, "The whole village knows about your parents. However, they only dare to talk about it behind their backs. No one will talk about it in front of others, so it didn''t reach your ears."


    That was only natural. After all, there were some things that could not be discussed in public.


    After giving me a precaution, Wang Chunmei continued, "About a dozen years ago, this matter became a hot topic. Almost everyone knew that your father was a normal person, but after one thing, he completely changed."


    Wang Chunmei''s storytelling skills were quite good. I was extremely anxious to hear it, but she just slowly told it to me.


    I immediately asked, "What made my father change?"


    Seeing that she had been caught off guard, she said mysteriously, "After your grandfather died, your father changed and became unfathomable, like a lunatic."


    I didn''t know about my grandfather''s death. At that time, I wasn''t here yet.


    "How can people think like this? Could it be that my father did something out of bounds?" I asked.


    Wang Chunmei nodded her head in agreement. "That''s right. You''ve hit the nail on the head. After your grandpa died, your father went crazy and found a matchmaker to betroth your mother to Old Wang."


    When she said this, it was as if she saw that fool''s father pointing at her daughter-in-law, about to give her away.


    When I heard this, I also felt as if I had been struck by lightning.


    At this moment, I had no way to continue listening calmly. I stood up with a ''hu'' sound.


    His hands clenched into fists as he said in disbelief, "This is impossible!"


    Wang Chunmei shrugged. "That''s the way it is. At that time, everyone knew that your father was either crazy or drunk, so they didn''t take it seriously. After all, who would take it seriously?"


    Wang Chunmei was right. Things like this sounded crazy, so who would take it seriously?


    "And then? "How did the matter get Old Wang involved?" I asked.


    Wang Chunmei sighed, "After what happened, everyone thought your father was joking, or the couple was arguing, so they all went over to comfort him. At the time, I also went over, and I even joked with him that no one would dare to marry a woman like me, who has a bad husband."


    "What about my mother? When her father said this, she didn''t say anything? " I asked.


    "Of course I did. Although your mother was against it, at that time, it was as if your father was possessed. No matter what, he had to do it, and no one could stop him." Wang Chunmei said.


    I felt as if all my strength had been sucked out of me.


    I can''t imagine how much my mother suffered.


    No wonder she would turn into an evil ghost after dying. After experiencing this kind of thing, it would be scary if she didn''t have any grievances.


    "But the thing is, my mother died. I want to know how she died. Did someone attack her?" I asked.


    In my heart, I already have a general idea.


    That was the idea.


    The mother did not agree with the father, so the father took her life.


    However, this conclusion of mine doesn''t seem to make much sense.


    If that was the case, wouldn''t his father have become a murderer?


    In that case, he should be in prison right now ¡­


    Thinking of this, I looked at Wang Chunmei once again.


    Wang Chunmei said, "Because your mother strongly opposed it. Helplessly, your father thought of a solution. He drugged your mother''s food, made her faint, and then sent her to Old Wang''s bed."


    What?


    How could there be such an unbelievable matter?


    I couldn''t believe my ears.


    I kept saying, "No, no, no, it''s not like this. You lied to me, right?" I immediately shook my head and said.


    However, Wang Chunmei looked at me with a pitiful look. "Think about it, if a beautiful woman fell into a bachelor''s bed, it would be weird if they didn''t get into an intimate relationship. Then, Wang Ziqian and your mother got into an intimate relationship, and your mother was so angry that she committed suicide without even thinking about it."


    After listening to what Wang Chunmei said, I couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    I told myself again and again that this was not true.


    But that was the case. His mother''s death was the best proof.


    And at the same time, Wang Chunmei also said, "After your mother died, your father went out and didn''t come back for many years, and your grandmother brought you up. At the same time, Wang Chunmei also said," After your mother died, your father went out and didn''t come back for many years, and your grandmother brought you up.


    What Wang Chunmei said, I understand the meaning behind her words.


    Grandmother had always emphasized that her father worked outside.


    However, after so many years, even if he was working, he should still have a certain amount of savings.


    However, after all these years, I clearly knew that my uncle was the one who was supporting the entire family. When I was at home, I didn''t see a single cent of my father''s money.


    If that was the case, then his father working outside was really just a pretense, a pretense to deceive the villagers.


    Speaking of which, I even thought about how, when I was a kid, I got sick again and couldn''t pay for it when I went to the hospital.


    In the end, I had to borrow money from the village to get sick.


    For that visit, Grandmother even used food to repay the debt. During that period of time, I would often pass out from walking on the streets due to malnutrition and hypoglycemia.


    In recent years, with the economy getting better and better, his uncle often went out to do odd jobs. This way, his family could slowly be maintained.


    After saying all that, I had pretty much understood my father''s situation. At this moment, my mood was terrible and I didn''t want to stay here for even a minute longer.


    After asking Wang Chunmei what else she had to say, I bid her farewell and brought Tang Ran home.


    On the way, Tang Ran said to me, "The matters at your house are really shrouded in fog. It''s enough to make a TV show."


    When I heard that, I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. I immediately sighed and said, "Tell me, are all men like this?"


    As for my question, when Tang Ran heard it, he asked in surprise, "Eh? "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is that under certain circumstances, you men would give your wives to others?" I asked.


    Tang Ran immediately shook his head and swore to the heavens, "No, no. I swear, I''m not that kind of person."


    When I heard this, I almost burst out laughing. "I''m talking about my father, not you. Besides, you don''t have a wife, so why are you so nervous?"

 C38

    Tang Ran took a deep breath and repeated to me, "I can''t see through your family''s matters now. I just feel that there must be something huge that your father is hiding from you."


    Regarding this, I have my own guesses.


    I shook my head and said, "Actually, no matter how many schemes he hid from me, what I want to know is very simple. Am I my parents'' biological father? If he can give his mother to her, then I may be Old Wang''s daughter. "


    At this point, my whole body crumbled.


    Even though he rarely takes care of me, I have always treated him as my father.


    But after knowing what Wang Chunmei said, I actually felt that I might not be her biological daughter. With that, thinking about his actions before, I became even more convinced that I might not be her biological daughter.


    Don Ran didn''t say anything to me and just looked at me sympathetically.


    After all, no matter who it was, it was inevitable that their mentality would crumble upon encountering such a matter.


    But at the same time.


    "You also noticed it, but Wang Chunmei didn''t say whose daughter you were just now. That is to say, things might be different from what you imagined. Maybe you really are your father''s biological daughter."


    However, I still have some doubts towards his words. After all, with such a matter occurring, with just the words of an outsider, there is no way to explain it.


    At this moment, I asked Tang Ran, "Do you have any way of figuring this out?"


    Don knew a little more than I did, so at this point I thought he could come up with a good idea.


    However, when I asked this question, Tang Ran looked confused as well.


    He nodded, and then thought deeply, "Your dad definitely won''t tell you the truth, but if you think carefully about what Wang Chunmei said, that''s why your father changed so much after your grandpa died. In other words, there''s a high chance that this matter is related to your grandpa."


    When he said this, his eyes were very strange.


    At the same time, I subconsciously thought that he was going to do something to my grandfather.


    Thus, I subconsciously asked him, "What? You mean you want to summon my grandfather''s soul?"


    He''s very skilled, so I think he might actually do it.


    However, when Tang Ran heard this, he subconsciously rolled his eyes at me before saying, "What are you thinking? Your grandfather has already been dead for so many years and his soul has already passed through the Underworld. At this time, he should have already been reincarnated.


    When he said that, I was at a loss.


    Ye Zichen looked at him in shock, "Then why are you telling me about my grandpa for no reason at all?" I pouted.


    Tang Ran said mysteriously, "Your grandpa doesn''t know, but your grandma does."


    I started.


    That''s right.


    Grandmother was her grandfather''s woman, so she naturally knew her grandfather very well.


    Since Grandmother isn''t willing to tell us about Father, but if you''re asking about Grandfather, she wouldn''t be hiding anything, right?


    I immediately nodded my head, agreeing with Tang Ran''s words.


    Then he said, "Okay, then let''s take my grandma as the starting point. I''ll go ask her what is going on."


    It seemed that he had made progress on this matter to a certain extent.


    At this moment, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, after we went back, I subconsciously went to my father''s room to look around. I realized that he hadn''t returned yet.


    That is to say, he did not know that the two of us went out, and he did not find out.


    In this way, I feel a lot more at ease.


    After returning home, I hurriedly went to sleep.


    The next morning, when he woke up, it was already 8 o''clock.


    I was awakened by my father.


    I was so shocked that I thought he had found something.


    So when my father called out to me, I screamed and sat up.


    At the time, I really thought that he had found out about my trip with Donaldson last night.


    After all, he didn''t wake me up normally, and during the past few days when he came back, it was my grandma who called me.


    It seemed strange to me that he should suddenly act this way.


    Seeing that I had suddenly let out a loud yell, my father asked me, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I hastily waved my hand and said, "Oh, I''m fine. I just had a nightmare."


    He frowned slightly, but didn''t care. He just said, "Get up and eat."


    After he left, I let out a long sigh of relief.


    After breakfast in the morning, my father went back to his room, and I secretly wanted to follow my grandmother back to my room to inquire about the situation.


    At this moment, Tang Ran pulled me back.


    He was the one who told me this method, and now he''s coming to stop me, which is really weird.


    When the two of us were outside, Tang Ran said to me, "You can ask me now, but you won''t be able to get anything out. Your father is home, so do you think that your grandmother will say bad things about him?"


    I think what he said made sense.


    Then he spread his hands and said, "Then what are we going to do now?"


    "That''s right, Widow Wang didn''t ask you to deliver a letter to his son yesterday. Now is the right time."


    If he hadn''t said it, I would have forgotten. This is a deal between us and Wang Chunmei. If I had forgotten about this, to be honest, it would have been a bit perfidious.


    Thus, in the following time, I immediately packed up and headed to the neighboring village with Tang Ran.


    The person who Wang Chunmei had asked me to deliver the letter was a child born after Widow Wang''s third remarriage to a neighboring village. He was one year younger than me, and after graduating from junior high school, he, like me, stayed at home to farm.


    He''s seventeen now, and in our village he''s engaged, and when he''s eighteen he''s going to be married, as is the way of most boys.


    As a girl, I was also unable to get rid of the custom of early marriage. However, due to the big matter that had recently happened in our family, no one dared to come to my house to propose marriage. As a result, I seemed to be able to avoid this custom.


    Although this village is our neighboring village, all the people who live in the mountains know that in this village, even if we are very close, we still have to walk seven to eight miles on the mountain road.


    Since it was all Mount Pan Road, it would be better to walk on the bike, so I walked with Tang Ran.


    Seven to eight miles of mountain road. When we arrived, it was already ten in the afternoon. Both of them were drenched in sweat from exhaustion.


    At the same time, what made me even more depressed was that when we arrived at Li Dazhao''s house, there was a lock on the front door, meaning that we didn''t have the chance.


    In this village, the whole village is named Li. The village name is Li Village, and our village is named Wang Village.


    There weren''t many people in the two villages, and the marriage was basically between the two villages. The young man from Li Jia Village married the daughter of Wang Jia Village, or the young man from Wang Jia Village, and married the daughter of Li Jia Village.


    Thus, it was very easy to meet acquaintances here.


    Just when Tang Ran and I were at a loss as to what to do.


    A girl''s surprised voice suddenly came from my back.


    "Little boy, why are you here?"


    When I turned to look, it was an aunt of my own, of the same generation as my father, but not much older than thirty.


    She seemed to have just returned from the town, carrying a large bag and a few things she had bought.


    When I saw that it was her, I immediately greeted her, "Aunt Er Ya, why is it you?"


    Her name was Wang Ya, and she was the number two in the family. That was why when I saw her, I called her Aunt Er Ya.


    The two of us asked each other a question in surprise.


    Then, as if aware of the awkwardness of the question, they burst out laughing.


    Then she came over and took my hand and said, "Come, let''s go to my aunt''s house for dinner. We''ve come all the way here, we can''t go back hungry."


    This is how it is for rural people. When they see their parents, they are very close to them, not to mention the fact that they are a relative of mine.


    "Of course." I knew that in this situation, there was no point in delaying. The best way to do so was to agree to it.


    Tang Ran seemed to be extremely wary of outsiders. Even though one of his aunts had said something like that, he still frowned slightly. He didn''t seem to be too happy about it.


    But he doesn''t understand the world around us.


    Now, my aunt invited me to her house for dinner. If I didn''t eat, she would think that her family looked down on her family, so she didn''t want to go.


    However, this married woman still wanted others to say that she had found a good wife.


    After entering Erya''s house, she was the only one in the house. The children were studying in the town and came back once a week.


    As for Er Ya''s aunt''s husband, he went out to work and only came back once at the end of the year.


    Thus, Er Ya''s aunt usually focused on farming. Since it was currently approaching winter time, she was able to relax.


    She took me into the house and opened a few bags of groceries, which I found were peanut, melon seeds, candy, and other snacks.


    At this moment, Erya''s aunt was very cordial. "You two, quickly sit down and have some snacks. I''ll prepare some food for you two."


    She went into the kitchen, tied up her apron, and got busy.


    I looked at it and was about to go over when he took my hand and said, "Let''s get out of here." He looked at his surroundings and spoke with some fear.


    In rural terms, he was shy and shy.


    So I smiled and patted his hand. "Don''t worry, Aunt Erya is a good person. We''ll leave after we eat."

 C39

    Actually, I have another reason for staying here.


    After all, we came here to deliver a letter for Da Yong. But this Da Yong family isn''t home, so there''s no way to send this letter out.


    Thus, I had intended to let Aunt Er Ya hold this letter for me and pass it to her when Da Yong returned.


    When he entered the kitchen, Erya''s aunt had already started boiling water to cook.


    I went over to her and said, "Let me burn it, Auntie."


    Aunt Er Ya was a hospitable person. At this time, she waved her hand and said, "Of course not. The guests are all guests. How can we let the guests make their moves? Go and rest."


    Even though she had already said that, I still felt embarrassed. I immediately found a small stool and sat beside her.


    Before I could open my mouth to speak of my business.


    Erya''s aunt patted my knee and said sneakily, "Little boy, what''s going on with that little brother outside? Tell me quickly, little girl. Is something good coming up?"


    When I heard this, my mouth opened wide in shock.


    I knew in my heart that it was impossible for Tang Ran and I to be together, but now that Aunt Er Ya said it, I was in the prime of my life and my love was just beginning, so my heart suddenly felt like a little deer that was bumping around.


    I immediately said, "Aiya, Aunt Er Ya, how can you call me a boy? That''s just a classmate of mine."


    "Hehe, Aunt Erya might not have gone to school, but I do know that she was a classmate when she went to school. Since she stopped, she was able to sleep together with me, am I right?" When she said those words, my face turned even redder.


    What is this? Aunt Er Ya telling me such dirty jokes. I have just reached adulthood, how can this be acceptable.


    I immediately waved my hand. "No, no, no. Aunt Er Ya, it''s not what you think. He really is just a simple classmate."


    When Er Ya''s aunt saw that I didn''t admit it, she squinted her eyes and chuckled, "Oh yeah, what a strong classmate. I saw that you guys were already holding hands just now, and you''re still lying to auntie. Auntie is an experienced person."


    Hand in hand?


    When did this happen?


    It was as though someone had discovered my secret, causing me to panic. However, I quickly recalled how Donan did pull my hand when I was in a hurry.


    I immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "This ¡­ "That ¡­"


    Seeing how I was hesitating and unable to make heads or tails of the situation, Erya''s aunt finally regained her composure and her demeanor as an elder.


    After that, she mysteriously said to me, "However, little boy, aunty wishes to advise you on something. You must remember this."


    Seeing her so serious, I was a little scared and didn''t know what she was going to say, but I felt that she wasn''t as easy to accept as she was just now.


    "Aunt, tell me, all the young men are listening." I said anxiously.


    Seeing me like this.


    Erya''s aunt, who was at the side, lowered her voice and reminded me, "For the next five years, you can''t have physical contact with any man. Otherwise, it''ll be very troublesome."


    Her words frightened me.


    Why is it that contact with any man is not allowed for five years?


    I really don''t understand this.


    I subconsciously asked, "Aunt, what do you mean by that? Why didn''t I understand?"


    At this moment, Er Ya''s aunt looked a little conflicted after I asked her that question.


    At this moment, after hesitating for a long time, he pointed to a spot on my neck and said, "Come, look in the mirror."


    I don''t know what she means.


    She immediately took the small mirror that she handed to me and looked at it carefully. She was immediately surprised.


    At some point in time, a small mole had appeared on my neck.


    This was abnormal.


    Although I was born in the countryside, the air here is moist, and the water quality is very good.


    I was also blessed by the heavens. Although I didn''t use any cosmetics, I could still rely on the natural beauty given by the heavens to live in the world.


    And I know every inch of my skin.


    I''ve never discovered this mole before.


    Even if a girl had a pimple on her face, it felt like the end of the world. Not to mention, there was a mole on her neck that was so obvious. Furthermore, this mole seemed to be spreading.


    Adding on what Aunt Er Ya said just now, I subconsciously thought that I might have contracted some kind of cancer.


    But when he thought about it carefully, he did not feel that there was any cancer that could cause a person to grow a mole.


    I immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, "Aunt Er Ya, what''s going on?"


    After I asked, Er Ya''s expression became even more troubled. She kept throwing firewood into the fire and immediately said: "I can''t say this, it involves the matter of the facial branch. I can only give you some details, but I don''t dare to say it clearly. You also know how my great-grandfather died."


    As she spoke to here, she seemed to recall something unhappy, and her entire person seemed to be in low spirits.


    Regarding the matter of Erya''s aunt''s great grandfather, I did hear from the people in the village that she had great ability.


    After all, that era was nearing the end of the Qing Dynasty. Although the feudal rule had been broken, many thoughts and habits had been preserved at that time.


    In ancient times, people, in addition to their own name, also had their own calligraphy.


    For example, Zhuge Liang, the character Kong Ming.


    As for Erya''s aunt''s great-grandfather, he was a person with words. Furthermore, in that era, not everyone was qualified to have words.


    Only those with fame would have their own words, and his name would be passed down along with his deeds.


    If it was a country bumpkin who had been farming all his life and had no ability, even if he always talked about his own name, who would bother to advertise his name? After all, he did not have the heroic deeds that could support his name, so his name would not be known by anyone, nor would his name be passed down.


    As for Erya''s aunt''s great-grandfather, his title was very big. Sometimes, even people would tremble when he was big because he was extremely good at seeing people, and he also had a very accurate view of them.


    According to legends, in their era, whether it was the warlord, the commander, or the devil, they had all sought out the great grandpa for fortune telling.


    And his name is the face of the gods.


    However, after they met, the great-grandfather who had seen great storms and great waves finally became a hero at dusk. As Guan Gong walked in the city, he just happened to catch up with the Cultural Revolution, and the great-grandfather was also brought out as the target of all the attacks. At that time, he was already close to 90 years old and had countless setbacks.


    However, after his death, the later generations discovered a notebook within his things. The notebook stated that although the Divine Art could see through people''s fates, it was better to destroy it along with the feudal thought.


    After all, life was destined to be immutable. If that was the case, what good would it do if a person knew of an unchangeable fate?


    If this person changed their fates after knowing their fates, then the change would definitely affect others and affect the luck of the heavens. After a while, if it didn''t harm others, it would harm himself.


    Even though Great Grandfather was known as the Divine Appearance Sect, his life was filled with ups and downs. At the age of thirty, he lost one of his legs as a result of being hit by a bullet from a general evil spirit. At the age of forty, he was blinded by shrapnel in one of his eyes.


    When he was fifty, someone cut off a few of his fingers because he had walked the martial arts world and met a bandit.


    In short, although he had been able to see through the fate of countless people, he had also suffered the wrath of Heaven because of that.


    Therefore, he swore that he would not allow his own family to touch him.


    In the beginning, I didn''t fully understand Er Ya''s advice to me after I heard it. However, at this moment, as I recalled my memories of my great grandfather, I added on with what she had said previously.


    At this moment, I finally understood a little more.


    I''m afraid that Erya''s aunt secretly learned the Divine Phase Technique, but she didn''t dare to say it out loud, so she used such a secretive method to tell me.


    In this way, it couldn''t be said that she broke her great-grandfather''s oath.


    It seemed that she had used her photographic skills to see that the mole on my neck was a bad omen, which was why she said this to me. She told me not to touch a man for five years.


    As for the result, one could well imagine ¡­


    After I understood all of this, I nodded heavily at Er Ya. "Alright, I will listen to you."


    Although I agreed to it, my heart was still beating like a drum.


    I am now eighteen years old. Five years from now, I will be twenty-three.


    Twenty-three hasn''t touched a man yet, so he''s not married?


    But twenty-three, if you are not married in our village, you are an old leftover girl, and yet you are being laughed at. A woman like that, in our village, is not as famous as a widow.


    Thinking of this serious consequence, my heart trembled.


    Just when I wanted to ask if there was any way to avoid it.


    The pot started boiling, and the sound of boiling water rang out.


    Erya''s aunt quickly wiped her hands on her apron, then went to the rice vat to find some rice before adding the rice.


    "Aunt, tell me, is there any way ¡­" I''m not finished yet.


    Aunt Er Ya suddenly looked at me and said, "Don''t say anymore. If you believe Aunt, just do as she says. If you don''t, then forget it."


    Seeing her in such a state, it was obvious that she was angry. Naturally, I was scared to the point that I didn''t dare to say anything.

 C40

    After Aunt Er Ya finished cooking the rice, she cooked a few dishes for us. They were the victorious generals of the season, and every family had several hundred cabbages in their cellars. Thus, no matter what time it was, this dish would always be on the table.


    In addition, there was also a scrambled egg.


    Every household had a chicken, so eggs made from soil was not something rare. However, these things were nutritious. When guests came, they would cook this dish. Some cooked eggs, while others cooked egg cakes.


    In addition, in order to show how important I am, Aunt Er Ya also killed a chicken. After she quickly plucked its feathers and cut its stomach, she stewed a big pot for me.


    Thus, this meal was still very sumptuous.


    After eating, we were about to leave. After all, the mountain road is far away, and even if we walk back now, we would probably need a few hours. It would probably be dark by the time we get home.


    Thus, at this moment, I helped Aunt Er Ya pack up the dishes and utensils before taking my leave.


    But at this moment, Tang Ran suddenly touched me.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, I subconsciously understood what was going on. I touched my head and said, "That''s right, Aunt Er Ya, we came to Li Jia Village because we have something to ask you."


    Er Ya''s aunt was stunned for a moment before saying, "Look at you, child. Why are you being so courteous to me? Just ask me directly if there''s anything you need help with."


    I said, "Do you know where Li Dayong is now?"


    When she heard this question, her face became unnatural.


    "Why do you ask?" Erya''s aunt asked me in surprise.


    I thought for a moment and immediately said, "It''s like this. He''s my classmate and has already graduated a few years ago. I think we should meet up with him ¡­"


    I don''t know how to tell a lie, so I made up a lie without much skill. I reckon that when Aunt Er Ya saw my eyes, she would be able to tell that I was lying to her. However, at this moment, I lowered my head with all my might.


    At this moment, Er Ya''s aunt didn''t answer my question immediately. After a moment of silence, she said, "About this, if you want to find him, go to the village entrance and take a look. There is a very thick locust tree there, he should be there."


    Pagoda tree?


    Where was Li Da Yong?


    However, now that I had obtained the exact location, I nodded and agreed. "Alright Aunt, we''ll be taking our leave now."


    As he spoke, he did not dare to linger here, afraid that he would delay his return trip. Thus, he left in a hurry.


    At this moment, the enthusiastic Aunt Er Ya caught up to me and stuffed both of my pockets with melon seeds and candy. This treatment was as though she was treating a child.


    When I was young, this was how she treated me when I went to Erya''s house. Even after so many years, she still treated me like a child.


    At this moment, she said to me, "Little boy, be careful when you go back. Also, Li Da Yong ¡­" "If there''s nothing else, it''s best that you don''t go looking for him."


    I stood in the doorway, still surprised by what she had said.


    He didn''t know what had happened to Li Da Yong to make his aunt Er Ya reject him so much.


    My subconscious thought that there seemed to be some conflict between Li Da Yong''s family and Aunt Er Ya''s family.


    This is how it is in the countryside, sometimes not talking to your neighbors.


    It''s usually a matter of the house, or some trivial matter, such as the drainage of your house, the flow of water to my house, or the width of your door, larger than mine.


    These two situations are not permitted in the countryside, because they have an impact on the fortunes of the other family, so there are many of these inevitable contradictions with us.


    Thinking about this, I shook my head. Very quickly, I forgot about Aunt Er Ya''s nagging and walked out of the village.


    On the way, Tang Ran finally let out a sigh of relief. It was as if he had just been pressured by something and was finally released.


    He immediately said, "Why don''t you let your aunt help you pass the letter? If she wants to personally go, could it be that you are interested in that Li Da Yong?"


    As soon as he said that, I immediately remembered that when Li Daorong went to school as a child, he would always have two streams of snot hanging from his nose in the winter.


    At the same time, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it anymore. Li Dayong is just an ordinary classmate of mine, so I''m not interested in him at all." I said impatiently.


    It was strange.


    When Aunt Erya teased me that we were a couple, I felt uneasy and embarrassed.


    However, when Tang Ran mocked me and Li Da Yong, there was an indescribable rage in my heart.


    At this moment, he saw that I was fuming.


    Not only did Tang Ran not come over to comfort me, but he was also laughing by the side. He didn''t know what was so funny about him.


    All in all, I felt very angry when I saw him like this.


    Then I rolled my eyes at him and said, "What are you laughing at?"


    Tang Ran quickly covered his mouth and stammered, "This ¡­" That''s right, your Erya''s aunt, have you noticed anything wrong with her? "


    I started.


    I felt something was very wrong with that.


    At that moment, I said unhappily, "I can see that the person who is in trouble is you. You, ah, see that something isn''t right every day. Something isn''t right."


    Tang Ran was rendered speechless by my words.


    At this moment, he said helplessly, "What I said was true. My senses are still very sharp. I found something wrong with your aunt at first glance, so I didn''t want to eat at her house."


    I couldn''t be bothered with Tang Ran. To be honest, I don''t know why, but I just wanted to be angry at him. So no matter what he said behind his back, I didn''t care and kept walking forward.


    In a short time, we arrived at the village entrance.


    At the village entrance, I found a large rock, stood high, and looked around.


    There was indeed a great locust tree in the field that was five to six hundred meters away from the road. When one looked at it from afar, it covered the sky and covered the sun, giving off a very frightening feeling.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously felt that my entire body was ice-cold in the broad daylight.


    However, I promised Wang Chunmei that I would meet Li Dazong soon, so I can''t go back on my word.


    Even though I was afraid, I forced myself to walk over.


    When I approached the big tree, I was still quite suspicious.


    After all, this giant tree looked very strange. It gave off a very sinister feeling. Furthermore, the branches that extended everywhere gave off an impression of baring their fangs and brandishing their claws.


    Seeing this, I became cautious once again.


    At this moment, Tang Ran, who was following behind me, didn''t say anything for some reason.


    But like this, I was happy to be free, so I walked over.


    At this moment, in my heart, I was somewhat puzzled.


    I don''t understand. What is this Li Da Yong doing in the fields? It''s not like he''s busy with farming.


    What made me even more confused was that when I arrived, I didn''t see Li Da Yong''s figure.


    I was immediately stunned.


    Aunt Er Ya, there is no need to lie to me.


    But here, there really was no grave for Da Yong.


    This made me feel a bit confused.


    Just as I was looking around me and becoming more and more confused, my eyes suddenly caught sight of a small mound of earth near the Pagoda tree. In front of this mound was a wooden sign.


    At that time, I didn''t know where I got the courage to walk over to him.


    When I got closer, I lowered my head and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. ";


    When I looked over, I could clearly see a few small words written on the wooden tablet.


    I graduated from junior high school. Although there were a few words written on it, I still recognized them.


    "Love grandson, Li Da Yong''s tomb."


    What!


    Li Da Yong died?


    After I saw the words on this simple tombstone.


    He immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    [What the hell is going on? Li Dayong died? When did this happen? How come I didn''t know about it?]


    When I found out about this news, I was extremely shocked in my heart.


    And the soil of this grave was still very new. In other words, this was something that happened not long ago.


    As for the news about Li Dazong, not only is Wang Chunmei unable to find out, the people from our Wang Family Village can''t. After all, Li Dazong''s father was killed by Wang Chunmek, and Li Dazong''s grandfather was worried that Li Dazong would be killed as well, so he chased Wang Chunmei away. As for Li Dazong, he was also very protective of him, and no one in his village would be allowed to spread the news about Li Dazong.


    It was because of this that the news of Li Da Yong''s death did not spread to our village.


    Thinking about this, I felt quite sympathetic towards Li Dazong''s situation.


    "You already knew that, didn''t you?" I didn''t look back, but I noticed that Tang Ran, who was behind me, was very quiet when he saw the tombstone. It was as if he had already known about this result.


    One glance was enough to tell that someone had died, but I was not sure at the time. However, when your aunt told you that you can find Li Da Yong here in the Pagoda tree at the entrance of the village, I already thought of that.


    When I heard that, I subconsciously nodded my head.


    At this moment, I became even more angry.


    He immediately turned around in anger and glared at Tang Ran, saying, "Yet you put me and a dead man together as a joke."

 C41

    I remembered that previously, he had asked me if I liked Li Da Yong, so now he was even more angry.


    After saying that, I left in a huff.


    I didn''t want to talk to him, so I didn''t want to stop.


    However, after running for a while, I was too tired. My legs were still weak and I couldn''t stand properly. As I was running, I accidentally kicked a small rock and fell to the ground.


    Don Ran had been following me closely from behind.


    Seeing me lying on the floor, she hurriedly went forward and picked me up.


    At this point, I was truly exhausted. My legs were so weak that I couldn''t even muster a bit of strength.


    After Tang Ran realized this, he leaned me against a large rock and said, "Let''s rest for a while."


    I ignored him, leaning against the stone, eyes closed, saying nothing.


    And Tang Ran seemed to have realized that his actions had greatly affected me.


    Thus, at this moment, he sighed and immediately said, "Actually, the reason why I asked that question was for your own good."


    After hearing this, I was so angry that I nearly vomited blood.


    However, my physical fitness was still quite good, so in the end, I only coughed a few times.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, patting my back.


    I humphed and said, "Do you all know how to say that? My father said it too, and my grandmother said it, and now even you said it. For my own good, for my own good ¡­" I hate that now.


    Tang Ran took a deep breath and saw a leaf on the side. He kept playing with it as he casually said, "Li Da Yong is dead, I saw through this news, I was afraid that if you found out, you would be hurt. I didn''t dare to tell you my guess, so I asked you about your relationship with Li Da Yong. If that''s alright, that''s for the best, otherwise, I think you will be very sad."


    So it was like this.


    After listening to his explanation, my heart, which was about to explode from anger, suddenly feels better.


    However, I can''t laugh so shamelessly so quickly. I can only suppress my laughter and say, "Help me up."


    Tang Ran said with concern, "But your current situation requires you to rest."


    I continued to repeat myself, "Help me up. If we don''t continue on our journey, I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach our house until it gets dark."


    With my level of consciousness, Tang Ran actually did something that I didn''t expect.


    At this moment, he actually rushed over and placed me on his back, before charging out while carrying me on his back.


    I was frightened. He was a little too domineering, but he didn''t have my permission. How could he be like this?


    Because doesn''t that mean we''re in physical contact with each other?


    However, Erya''s aunt told me seriously that no one is allowed to touch a man for five years.


    When I thought about what my aunt Er Ya had said, then looked at the current Tang Ran, the current me was truly frightened to death.


    I kept tapping his shoulder.


    But my strength is so small that when I hit it, it feels like a massage.


    At this moment, when I was beating him, Donan continuously let out comfortable roars.


    "Ah, it feels so good. Go on, use a bit more strength." "No," he said.


    I didn''t know why, but after hearing his words, I faintly felt that my heart became even bolder, and that my relationship with him was even closer. Moreover, it was worth mentioning that when he shouted this, a certain part of my body actually started to itch ¡­


    I didn''t dare think about it any longer.


    She immediately covered her ears and stopped knocking on his shoulder.


    Lying on his shoulder like this, one high and the other low, as he continued to walk forward, was a very comfortable feeling.


    Following that special feeling, the thoughts in my heart also changed quite a bit.


    I didn''t want him to stop, but instead thought to myself strangely, I''ll see how long you can last. When I''m tired, I''ll let go of me or something.


    But he carried me almost half the way.


    Half the journey was four kilometers.


    On such a long journey, carrying a 90 kilogram me on his back, I have to say that his endurance was enough to shock me.


    This man was way too strong.


    Even though he still didn''t have the intention to say how tired he was and his speed didn''t decrease in the slightest, but at this moment, I really couldn''t bear to do such a thing.


    After I''d told him so many times, he finally let me go.


    At this moment, his clothes were all drenched in sweat. The sweat on his face had also turned into a string that fell drop by drop onto the ground.


    Seeing this, I walked over with a pained heart and used my sleeve to wipe off the sweat on his forehead.


    "Do you know, your current appearance makes you look like a fool in our village?" As soon as I said that, he glared at me and threatened, "Do you believe that I''ll spank you?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand.


    Seeing him like this, I was a little scared.


    I''m not afraid of pain.


    I was afraid that he would spank me. In that case, the two of us would have to come into contact once again.


    In our previous physical contact, no one had punished us in heaven.


    But I can''t guarantee that if he continues to be so, I won''t really be in trouble.


    I immediately scampered off.


    After four miles of rest, I was full of spirit and strength. Although Tang Ran was as strong as an ox, he wouldn''t be able to catch up to me at this time.


    After chasing for a distance, he was the first to surrender, "If we don''t run, then we won''t run. Whoever runs is the fool."


    I almost laughed.


    However, his face was still sullen. "Oh? Is that so? "Then are you going to hit me or not?"


    He panted heavily, his face red. "Do you really think I would dare to hit you? Good men don''t hit women. Don''t worry, I was just teasing you just now."


    "Tch, who knows if you are real or not. I don''t believe your lies."


    Even though I said I didn''t believe him, I still stood there and waited for him to walk to the same position as me before continuing to walk forward.


    Just like this, the two of us leisurely walked out. When we arrived at the entrance of the village, it was already dark.


    To my surprise, I saw a figure standing in front of the door.


    The sky was rather dark, so he could not see very clearly from a distance.


    Fortunately, after the two of us continued moving forward for a while, we were finally able to clearly see who it was.


    It was his father.


    At this moment, his gloomy face had traces of anxiety in it as he looked all around.


    As the two of us approached.


    He quickly noticed us and hurriedly ran over. After looking at both of us for a moment, he put his hands behind his back and said with a serious expression, "Where have you two been? You haven''t come back for the whole day."


    His tone sounded relaxed, but one could still hear his worry.


    I didn''t lie and continued, "I haven''t seen Aunt Er Ya for a long time. I went to the town to play today and saw her. That''s why I followed her to her house to eat."


    Hearing that, his father subconsciously nodded, but after hesitating for a moment he asked, "Really? You aren''t lying to me? "


    "Why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Erya and see if this is true." At that moment, Tang Ran and I walked into the house and ignored our father.


    He stood at the door for a while, thinking about something. In the end, he came back.


    After a hasty dinner, I was still considering whether or not my father should go out tonight.


    If we don''t go out, my plan and Tang Ran''s are going to fail.


    After all, the two of us were planning to ask Father about his situation after he left.


    If her father was home, it would be inconvenient for her to tell him.


    Thinking about this question made me anxious.


    At this moment, my father put on his coat and said to us, "You two, don''t go out for a walk tonight. Stay at home. I''m going out for a while."


    As he spoke, he pushed open the door and walked out.


    Although I calmly agreed on the surface, my heart was already bursting with joy at this moment.


    Through the gap in the door, I could see that he had indeed gone out. I hurried into my grandmother''s room.


    Grandma was sitting cross-legged in front of the incense table, meditating.


    The sudden arrival of the two of us interrupted her.


    She slightly tilted her head and whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    I lowered my voice and said, "We have something to ask you."


    After thinking for a moment, Grandma stood up from the praying mat and pulled the curtain over the statue.


    He then walked to the chair in the living room and sat down. Then, he said to us, "Little boy, if you have anything to say, just say it. Do you not have any pocket money?"


    After saying that, she took out a handkerchief and slowly spread it out. From the looks of it, it seemed that she really intended to give me pocket money.


    At the same time, I hastily replied, "No, grandmother. I just want to ask you something about father. What did he do to my mother in the past?"


    I asked very carefully.


    Grandmother isn''t in good health. I don''t want her to be provoked by my words.


    Even so, my grandmother was still shocked by my question.


    She frowned and asked me, "Little boy, who told you to ask such a question?"


    She looked at me with disappointment in her eyes.


    At the same time, her gaze slightly shifted to Tang Ran.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to think that the reason why I asked this question was because of Tang Ran.


    Thus, at this moment, the disappointment on her face had turned into anger.


    Just as she was about to flare up, I hurriedly said, "Actually, I already know the gist of it. I just want to know if I''m the biological child of my parents ¡­"


    When I say this, I often touch my sorrows, so I can''t help but tear up.

 C42

    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran walked behind me and patted my shoulder a few times as if to comfort me.


    At the same time, Grandmother also sighed.


    I can see that.


    Even so, she didn''t want to tell me the truth.


    However, after a moment of hesitation, she said, "Your father did do something foolish before. This is true."


    I started.


    Even Grandma admitted to it, so Wang Chunmei didn''t lie to me.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but frown. "So, you know about this matter?"


    Grandma said, "Yes..." "I know, and I agreed to it."


    As she spoke, her grandmother''s eyes seemed to glaze over a little.


    This memory, to her, also seemed to be extremely painful.


    Moreover, this part of her memories seemed to have become a scar deep within her heart. Every time she touched it, she couldn''t help but feel pain.


    Thus, she only said a single sentence and I could already see her lips slightly trembling.


    I didn''t want to upset my grandmother either, but things had already gotten to this point, and I couldn''t back down now.


    He immediately asked his grandma, "Grandmother, why did you do this? Why did you agree to it? "


    Grandma shook her head and looked at me with teary eyes. "Grandma has no other choice. Granny also has her own difficulties."


    Difficult?


    It seemed to be the most mysterious word I had ever heard.


    I immediately asked my grandmother.


    "Difficult? "What difficulties?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    As for my question, my grandmother evasively said, "This is also to let your mother live, and the reason why I told you about this is also for your safety. I hope that you can understand my grandmother, little man, please don''t ask anymore, okay? Any further questions would not be good for you to deal with me. "


    I wanted to press him.


    But at this time, his grandmother had already said so.


    What else can I do?


    Now, Second Uncle was dead.


    If anything happened to Grandma, I really wouldn''t have the face to continue living.


    Thinking of this, I was stunned for a moment. Before leaving, I asked the question that I was most concerned about.


    As for my father and the others, why did they do that? Now, even my grandmother isn''t willing to tell me.


    Thus, I gave up on the idea of asking these questions.


    But in addition to these questions, I have other questions. This one concerns my background.


    I immediately clenched my teeth and asked Grandma, "Grandma, can you tell me if I''m father''s son or not?"


    Grandma started crying even more, but even so, she still nodded heavily and said, "Yes ¡­"


    I got a positive answer and was about to leave.


    Tang Ran, on the other hand, asked his grandmother, "I heard that the little guy''s father has been working outside all these years. Did he bring any money home? Also, do you know what kind of salary he earns?"


    Grandma wiped her tears away, then shook her head and said, "I don''t really understand either. What is he doing out there? He didn''t tell me about any of this."


    It seemed like it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven to ask about something from his grandmother.


    Thus, at this time, there was really nothing left to say.


    Thinking of this, I immediately walked out of Grandma''s room and returned to my room.


    As for our recent conversation, I could almost imagine that, as expected, although we asked a lot of questions, there was still no progress on this matter.


    I looked at Tang Ran and said helplessly, "Tang Ran, we haven''t asked anything yet. Who else do you think we should go ask?"


    At this time, Tang Ran was at a loss as to what to do. He sighed and said, "This ¡­ I don''t know either. After all, the deeper you go into something like this, the more you will be kept in the dark. Perhaps you really should act like what they said.


    When he said that.


    In my heart, I was still very surprised.


    Immediately, I widened my eyes and said in disbelief, "What? It doesn''t sound like what you said. "


    "I''m just giving you a word of advice. Are you listening or not? I''ve already been here for a long time, and if there''s no further progress, I won''t be able to help you. I think I should leave now." Tang Ran said.


    Listen to him.


    I don''t know why, but my heart suddenly felt empty.


    The two of us hadn''t known each other for very long, but the feeling he gave me was incredibly warm.


    Because he appeared when I was lonely and had no one to rely on, he gave me a sense of security that no one could give me.


    At this moment, when he suddenly said those words to leave, I felt a little bad.


    At this moment, neither of us expected that in the midst of our conversation, the window in the room suddenly let out a light sound.


    Bang.


    This sound was as if someone had suddenly slapped him.


    I was taken aback by this sudden scene.


    At the same time, when I subconsciously turned my head to look, I couldn''t help but be frightened to the point that my bile almost came out.


    Because at this moment, as I turned my head to look, I was stunned to find that there was a black figure outside.


    This black figure.


    It seemed as if he had been guarding the door from beginning to end.


    When we found out, she was running fast.


    Looking at this, I subconsciously thought, this is a thief.


    The only thing I don''t understand is that the thief, with his long hair flowing, looks like a woman.


    However, since things had already come to this point, I didn''t care too much about it. I immediately dashed out of the house and entered the courtyard.


    At this time, Tang Ran also rushed out with me.


    The moment we walked out, we saw the figure of a woman charging out of my house. In her hands, there seems to be a basket ¡­


    Basket?


    This basket, isn''t it the vegetable basket that my family uses to store vegetables?


    After seeing this, I chased him out without the slightest hesitation.


    Don Ran said to me, "There''s something fishy about this. It''s better if we don''t catch up." At this time, he spoke with caution.


    However, looking on helplessly as a thief stole something from my house and ran away, I really can''t take this lying down in my heart.


    Without even turning his head, he said to Tang Ran, "If you''re scared, then go home and guard the door."


    While I was speaking, I had already chased after him.


    Tang Ran stomped his feet and chased after them.


    In one breath, we ran to the grove at the back of the village.


    When we got here, we couldn''t help but stop.


    We stopped not because we had lost the thief, but because she was waiting for us under a big tree.


    However, what I found strange was that this thief had, in the blink of an eye, tied up her previously unbound hair.


    Even so, I could tell that this person was the thief that I wanted to find.


    "You thief, why did you steal my vegetable basket?" I leaned closer and asked angrily.


    Facing my questioning, the thief subconsciously turned his head and looked at me. Then, he frowned.


    I started.


    This thief was actually Wang Chunmei.


    "What thief?" Wang Chunmei asked coldly.


    I was a little taken aback.


    At this time, her appearance really did seem somewhat frightening.


    So at the same time, I waved my hand, "No, no, no ¡­"


    Wang Chunmei was a famous scoundrel in our village. How could I dare to speak ill of her? I immediately said, "I was just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    To my apology, Wang Chunmei appeared to be in a rather absent-minded state.


    She indifferently curled her lips and said, "Little boy, let me ask you, have you finished with the task I entrusted you with last night?"


    When she said this, it was so eerie that I felt a chill down my spine.


    I immediately nodded. "I''m done."


    "Hmm? "Is that so?" she asked me.


    As she said this, she looked at me coldly. It was really scary to see me in the middle of the night.


    I was shocked and quickly explained, "No ¡­" I did indeed make a trip to the neighboring village for your matter, but I was unable to find your son, Li Da Yong. "


    At this moment, I am a little depressed. Should I tell her the truth?


    But all these years, the news about Li Dazong and Li Jia Village next door had always been tightly sealed. Wang Chunmei couldn''t get any information about them.


    So at this moment, I was a little worried if I should tell her the truth.


    However, I was afraid of bearing some anger because of this. After all, Li Dazhao''s family still had a lot of influence in the Li Jia Village next door.


    When I said that.


    Wang Chunmei, who was listening to my words by the side, scratched her head. From the looks of it, she seemed to be in pain.


    She gritted her teeth and made a creaking sound.


    At the same time, some of them angrily asked me, "Since you went to Li Jia Village, why didn''t you help me?"


    Her words made me shiver.


    At the same time, Tang Ran had gathered up his courage from who knows where and directly said, "Your son, Li Da Yong, is dead. What we saw today is his tombstone. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have failed to deliver a letter."


    Before that.


    Wang Chunmei''s appearance was just a bit scary.


    But after we said all that, we looked at her with a sense of horror.

 C43

    Tang Ran and I didn''t think that something like this would happen at this time.


    At this moment, two streams of blood flowed out of Wang Chunmei''s eyes!


    In this dark night and in such a gloomy forest, the sight of such a terrifying scene immediately made me scream out loud.


    At the same time, even though Wang Chunmei''s eyes were bloodshot, she still amiably said to me, "Since that''s the case, come to the Underworld and accompany my son. I''ll be very satisfied with you, a jinx, being my daughter-in-law."


    As she spoke, she extended her hand and slowly waved at me.


    For some reason, her hands seemed to possess some sort of magic.


    He merely waved at me.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to rush over.


    But at the same time, I also clearly knew that no matter what, I cannot go over now. Once I do, it will mean my death.


    Thinking about this, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    On the other hand, my body didn''t listen to her at all as I walked towards her.


    As such, I subconsciously let out a scream.


    It was at this moment that Tang Ran finally stopped watching on the sidelines.


    He quickly arrived at my side and picked me up.


    At this moment, it was too late for me to resist. Under the embrace of Tang Ran, my body hastily rushed out.


    The two of us have already traveled for an entire day and basically, we don''t have much strength left.


    However, when I met Wang Chunmei''s evil ghost, the Tang Ran at this time seemed to have gone mad. He hugged me with all of his strength and ran towards the village at the same time.


    While he was running fast, my ears, in addition to the sound of the wind, also heard Wang Chunmei''s unceasing eerie laughter.


    "Chirp chirp chirp chirp chirp ¡­"


    The sound of her laugh, but we are different, if we laugh, it is the kind of laugh.


    At this time, Wang Chunmei''s laughter was actually a kind of chirping sound.


    This voice came from her throat, and when I heard it, goosebumps rose all over my body.


    Even so, Wang Chunmei''s laughter seemed to have some influence on me, making me lose my mind. However, her laughter seemed to have no effect on Tang Ran.


    At this moment, Tang Ran quickly arrived at the village entrance while carrying me.


    By the time he reached the village entrance, he was panting heavily from exhaustion.


    As a result, he could only place me on the ground at this moment.


    At the same time, as the two of us turned our heads and looked behind us, we saw that Wang Chunmei was not chasing us.


    Her laughter could no longer be heard from this position.


    At this moment, even though we were free, I quickly thought of a problem.


    That was why Tang Ran ran.


    Puzzled, I asked Tang Ran, "Right, Tang Ran, why did you run away?"


    Don Ran looked at me hesitantly. "What? If a dog comes after you and bites you, won''t you run? "


    I was rendered speechless by his words. I immediately waved my hand and said, "You know, I didn''t mean that. I mean, don''t you have some skill? Where''s your talisman? Where''s your coin? Why don''t you take it out and smash it on her?"


    Tang Ran curled his lips and said, "What do you know? It''s better to listen to ghosts cry than to see ghosts smile. If a ghost smiles at you, it''s most likely because they want to take their life. A ghost like this is not something those ghosts who cry all day long can compare to."


    As he said it.


    I remembered a crying ghost, my mother.


    At that time, when my mother appeared in front of me, threatening me, I still desperately rushed forward to fight her.


    I was watching the fight from the side. Naturally, I could tell that Tang Ran really did have an irreplaceable ability in this aspect. He actually almost fought to a standstill with my mother.


    And in the end, he defeated my mother by relying on his intelligence.


    This way, he had a certain level of talent in this area.


    And now he said, a ghost that loves to laugh is even more powerful than a ghost that loves to cry.


    In other words, Wang Chunmei''s ghost was more powerful than my mother.


    As for the current Tang Ran, although he has some ability, his only ability is to be on par with my mother.


    In that case, he didn''t have the ability to deal with Wang Chunmei.


    This also explained why he wanted to run away.


    After understanding this, I let out a long breath and went home with him.


    It was strange.


    We''ve been out for almost an hour.


    But right now, his father still hadn''t returned.


    If he were to go out on a daily basis, I wouldn''t have to worry about anything.


    And his leaving today made me a little worried.


    After all, even Tang Ran didn''t dare to provoke Wang Chunmei who was outside. If he were to be run into by my father, who knows if he would fall into Wang Chunmei''s hands because of that.


    Thinking of this, I was as anxious as if I was on fire.


    "No, I''m going out to find my father." I said, getting up.


    Don Ran was somewhat against my suggestion.


    At this moment, he subconsciously snorted, "So what if you find him? You can''t help me with anything."


    I''m not happy with him for saying that.


    Even though I didn''t have much ability, I still wanted to stand by my father''s side when he was in trouble.


    Thus, the me at this moment directly snorted coldly and said, "He is my father, so I must go."


    As he spoke, he left in a huff once again.


    Tang Ran shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "Ah, I really can''t do anything about you."


    Even though that''s what I said, he still ran out with me at this moment.


    The two of us wandered around the village, but could not find Father.


    Then, they arrived near the destroyed house of Butcher Liu. Still, they didn''t discover anything. Then, they went to the home of that sinister looking old man, Wang Tou.


    Here, the two of us still haven''t found any clues.


    Standing in front of Old Wang''s house, I scratched my head and said in bewilderment, "Eh, this is strange. Why can''t I find him anywhere? Where else can I go?"


    Tang Ran reminded me, "We were only looking in the village for a while, but your father, who has been working outside the village all these years, doesn''t have any friends in the village. Therefore, the probability of him visiting the village is low, so I think that he should be at your family''s cemetery right now."


    There was one possibility.


    Ever since his father had returned, his whereabouts had become extremely strange. However, there was a chance to find him in these frightening places.


    I immediately said, "Then let''s hurry over and take a look."


    My ancestor''s tomb was in the back mountain. When I went there, I passed by the forest at the back of the village.


    Thinking about this, I felt my scalp tingle.


    Thus, when we reached the small forest, before we even saw the small forest, my legs were already trembling. At the same time, I had thoughts of retreating.


    Hearing Owen''s words, Tang Ran didn''t give up and teased me. He then said to me, "What? Didn''t you just say that he''s your father? No matter what, do you have to stand up for him? Why are you scared now?"


    His words made me blush. At the same time, I humphed and bravely said, "I''ll go. Whoever is afraid of me."


    Then I was ahead of him.


    After a while, we saw the small forest in the darkness.


    It was at this moment that he noticed that there was nothing special about the small forest.


    I even stopped to take a closer look, but still didn''t discover anything.


    As such, I couldn''t help but to let out a long breath. At the same time, my heart relaxed a lot.


    I boldly said, "You see, there''s no problem."


    Don Ran didn''t think much of it and said, "You don''t know evil spirits, they usually like to... "I''m following behind you ¡­"


    It''s good that he didn''t say anything, but just those few words scared me to the point of tears.


    Because, when I suddenly turned my head to look behind me, I astonishingly discovered that not far away, there really was a figure ¡­


    I immediately let out a scream. At the same time, I threw myself into Tang Ran''s embrace.


    "Ah, there''s a ghost." I shouted.


    But when I shouted this.


    Tang Ran sighed helplessly, "Alright, are you still trying to scare me? Don''t forget, I''m a Daoist."


    F * cking Taoist, he didn''t even notice that ghost following us, what kind of Taoist is this?


    I immediately explained, "There''s really a ghost behind you."


    Tang Ran didn''t seem to care. "Alright, my aunt. I was lying to you just now. What the hell."


    "I see it. A black shadow is standing by the side of the road, looking at us."


    When Tang Ran heard my words, he subconsciously looked over.


    After a moment, he helplessly pulled on my arm and said, "Alright, alright, you don''t need to hide anymore. You can take a look for yourself."


    From his tone, it seemed that he really was fine.


    I subconsciously stuck my head out and opened my eyes to take a closer look. There was indeed a shadow, but it wasn''t a ghost or a human figure. It was a jujube tree with a crooked neck.


    However, if one were to see him in the darkness, he would look just like a human figure.


    I patted my chest before relaxing. "Actually, I can see it too. This is a crooked jujube tree. I just wanted to see if your reaction was fast enough. It seems like your reaction couldn''t keep up."


    I immediately tried to justify myself.

 C44

    "Alright, alright, alright. The chicken pox isn''t as bold as you, okay?" Tang Ran was extremely cooperative with my words.


    I replied gracefully, "Naturally."


    As we were talking, the two of us finally arrived at the back of the mountain.


    After arriving here, the scene here greatly exceeded my expectations, because I saw a very strange scene here.


    Here.


    We did find Father.


    However ¡­


    Judging from his father''s current state, it seemed that he had just experienced a battle.


    At this moment, his clothes were torn, and he looked to be in a rather sorry state.


    At the same time, we could smell the thick smell of blood even if we were hiding by a haystack a dozen meters away.


    It seemed like a very bloody thing had happened here.


    I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. I didn''t know who did this to my father.


    He looked at his father, who was standing there motionlessly.


    I immediately had some doubts and wanted to go over to take a look to see what had happened.


    Right at that moment, Tang Ran, who was on the side, grabbed my hand and said in a vigilant manner, "Don''t go over there."


    I was really shocked by his strange appearance.


    Thus, he asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so shocked?"


    Don Ran said solemnly, "There are other people here besides your father.


    I didn''t notice what he said before.


    Thus, at the same time that Tang Ran said that, I naturally subconsciously looked over.


    But at this moment, under my observation, I did not discover the problem.


    At that moment, I was a little puzzled. I didn''t know how Tang Ran found out about this.


    After all, this place is pitch black. Aside from the shadow of my father, there is also the grave of my ancestor. Other than that, everything else is dark.


    It seems that Tang Ran''s gaze is much better than mine.


    But I''m not shortsighted, so there''s no reason why I can''t see this person.


    At the same time, his father suddenly spoke.


    "Huang Laoxian, that''s all of our grudges from earlier!" Father said.


    Old Yellow? Who is this? Why does this person''s name sound so familiar to me?


    I immediately recalled that in Mr. Jin Yong''s wuxia novels, there seems to be a character called Huang Lao Xie.


    But why did my father mention that name? He had read a lot of wuxia novels.


    At the same time, I saw that besides my father, there was another person at the grave.


    And this person, was most likely the Old Demon Huang that his father had spoken of.


    At this moment, this fellow still looked extremely mysterious.


    After all, I couldn''t see his face in the dark, so I thought he was very mysterious.


    After his father had finished speaking, the old man Huang began to laugh sinisterly.


    "Do you think I''m a three year old child? How could I be so easily fooled? "To be honest, I will definitely persevere in this matter to the end. As long as I want it, there is nothing that''s impossible ¡­"


    This Old Demon Huang''s voice was like an old, worn-out bellows, and the sound of his voice was accompanied by a whooshing sound.


    Furthermore, this sound gave off the feeling that it might break at any moment.


    Under this feeling, there was really a sense of astonishment when I heard this.


    To Elder Huang''s answer.


    His father seemed a little disappointed. He let out a long sigh and said, "Why are you doing this to me? Could it be that you are all going to kill like this?"


    As his father said this.


    Old Xie also seemed to be angry.


    He then shouted with some anger, "Wang, don''t pretend to be pitiful here. If it weren''t for you not keeping your word, would our relationship have reached this stage?"


    His father took two steps back in despair before shaking his head powerlessly, "This cannot be blamed on me. Each of us has our own difficulties, and I am truly unable to agree to your conditions. I hope that you can give me a way out, a way for my family to live."


    "Alright, what should come will eventually come. It''s too late for you to say anything now."


    As he spoke, Old Huang Xie walked out from behind the grave, one step at a time.


    At the same time, he kept coming closer to my father.


    It was also at this time that I saw clearly what this person looked like.


    At this moment, I was surprised again.


    And what surprised me even more was.


    At the same time, this old man Huang slowly raised a shining dagger, ready to stab my father.


    As for his father at this time, it was as if someone had cast a Body Securing Curse on him. He was actually unable to move at all.


    As such, under both my shock and shock, I couldn''t help but scream.


    I really didn''t think that the old man Huang whom my father was extremely afraid of would be someone I knew.


    He was the butcher, the butcher Liu ¡­


    How is this possible?


    Butcher Liu is already dead, I have seen his corpse before.


    And when Butcher Liu downloads, I also closely follow.


    After he was buried, his house was burned down by Great Deity Li.


    Now he was here again, what was going on?


    [Is he not dead?]


    But who was that person who died that day? I clearly saw him, and he looked almost exactly the same as butcher Liu.


    I was still surprised at this Butcher Liu who had suddenly appeared here.


    Thus, at this time, he lost control and shouted out loud.


    After I shouted out my name.


    Naturally, I had also exposed my target.


    At this moment, Tang Ran subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover my mouth.


    At the same time, I stand up in shock.


    Just like this, the two of us strangely bumped into each other. I''m talking about cheeks ¡­


    There was no mouth to mouth, but when our cheeks touched, it was like an electric shock.


    Although, this feeling, give me a very new exciting experience.


    But at this time, I really don''t have the heart to appreciate this special feeling.


    I was surprised to see that Old Xie Huang had already looked in our direction.


    As for us, who were suddenly exposed, I originally thought that this cold and sinister old man Huang would definitely silence us.


    But to my surprise, he seemed to be terrified of us discovering their secret.


    Immediately, Old Man Huang''s body flashed and disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, his father''s figure swiftly entered the forest beside the ancestral tomb.


    When Tang Ran saw this situation, he didn''t say anything further and directly dragged me to head towards the ancestral grave.


    To be honest, at this point in time, I was somewhat resistant to this.


    After all, the situation at the ancestral grave was truly too strange.


    I''m really worried that I won''t be able to come back after that.


    However, there was no doubt in his mind that he was pulling me over to him.


    So I followed.


    When he got there ¡­


    Tang Ran didn''t care about the two men who suddenly ran away. Instead, he quickly looked at the tombs before saying, "It seems like your father really did seal the tombs. My attempt to stop him that day didn''t work."


    I was stunned and immediately asked, "What do you mean?"


    What he said was always very strange, it should be a term used by the Taoists. I couldn''t understand it, so I subconsciously asked him.


    Tang Ran sighed and then said, "Take a look for yourself."


    With a glance, I saw that there was a dense layer of grass growing on top of my grave.


    These little grasses are a layer of dense grass that I have never seen before. It''s late at night, and the moonlight is faint, and with a glance, it seems very scary. This is because they are like little ants lying flat on top of my ancestor''s grave.


    It was then that I discovered that I seemed to have an intense object phobia.


    When I saw such a dense mass of things, I suddenly felt itchy all over my body. I couldn''t stand it for even a second.


    In this situation, I took a step back in panic.


    "If we allow this situation to continue, your family won''t be able to live for more than a year. Among them, you, too, will die." Tang Ran said confidently.


    This...


    When these words came out, it was quite a scary feeling.


    However, from the words that came out of his mouth, the atmosphere was much better.


    After all, he''s the same age as me, and at such a young age, what could he possibly know?


    Honestly speaking, when he said those words, the shock he gave me wasn''t as much as the shock that Erya''s aunt gave me previously.


    So, at this time, I calmed my emotions and said, "Then, do you think there is any way to resolve this situation? If there''s no other way, we''ll just pull out the grass. "


    Although there is a lot of grass here, but in order to survive, I think this little bit of work will not be difficult for me.


    Don Ran looked at me as if I was an idiot. He then shook his head and said, "The problem isn''t with these grasses, but rather the changes that have occurred inside the ancestral tomb. These grasses are a manifestation of the changes in the yin and yang around here.


    After hearing what he said, I immediately begged, "You being able to see through these problems means that you have a way to solve them right? That''s fine. You stay here and solve this matter. After everything is settled, I''ll give you everything you want."


    The meaning of my words were very clear. I only had to say that I was willing to give my life for her.


    At this moment, I''m not sure if what he said was true or not.


    After all, only a few people could clearly talk about fate.


    At the same time, I recalled the words that Aunt Er Ya said before.


    If fate could truly be seen through, then fate was destined. It could not be changed, so what was the use of seeing it?


    If the fate seen through could be changed, then the person who saw through it and the person who changed it would both commit a grave taboo and be punished.


    So whether or not he could change his fate, was there anything worth mentioning?


    As I thought of this, my heart also became somewhat calm for a moment.


    At this moment, I subconsciously sighed.


    Seeing me like this, the Tang Ran at this moment thought that I was disappointed with my own fate.


    He immediately comforted me, "Don''t be discouraged. I will definitely think of a way to settle this matter. I will do my best, okay?" He told me very seriously.


    After I heard that, my mouth opened wide. Looking at his serious expression, my heart throbbed inexplicably, before I nodded my head heavily in acknowledgement.

 C45

    My heart couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief when I heard Tang Ran agree.


    At the same time, I turned my attention back to the current situation.


    At this moment, I still don''t get it.


    That person was clearly the butcher Liu.


    But why did Father call him Old Xie Huang?


    What made me even more confused was that the butcher Liu was clearly dead. How did he manage to appear here?


    While I was thinking about these messy questions, my thoughts once again entered into a deadlock.


    And at this moment, something I would never have thought of.


    Old Huang had not left for even half an hour.


    At this time, a wave of panic came from the direction of the village.


    This sound gave off a very noisy feeling.


    It was hard to imagine.


    This place is so far away from the village. Logically speaking, even if there was something that happened in the village, we would not be able to hear this sound here.


    I subconsciously frowned.


    At this moment, when I listened carefully once again, I didn''t hear anything.


    I looked at Tang Ran and asked, "Did you hear anything from the village?"


    Tang Ran looked at me hesitantly before asking, "Village?"


    I nodded. "That''s right. Why do I feel like someone is saying my name?"


    Small male and small male...


    That voice didn''t seem to have come from the village, but this feeling made me feel as if it had come from there. In short, at this moment, I faintly felt that something had happened, but I didn''t know what it was.


    While I was thinking about this question, Tang Ran said to me from the side, "Let''s go. We''ll take a look in the direction they escaped to."


    Don Ran was talking about the direction my father and Butcher Liu had fled in.


    With their abilities, even if they were discovered, there was no need to escape.


    The reason why they had immediately ran away when they heard someone coming was because there was only one explanation for their current situation. It was that everything they had done this time was definitely shameful.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but grunt in my heart.


    At this time, Tang Ran and I only had one thought in our minds, and that was to secretly find out what kind of secrets were hidden inside.


    However, when we groped our way through the grass where they had escaped, we did not find anything unusual.


    Other than some of the grass that he had brought along, there was nothing else in the grass.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but be puzzled.


    From where we were, to where we were now, it had only been a few minutes.


    And now, in just a few minutes, they had all escaped.


    This was almost unbelievable to me.


    And that''s when I was thinking about it.


    Tang Ran patted my shoulder before saying, "It seems like the two of us won''t be able to catch up to them. Let''s head back."


    Unable to catch up with the now dead Butcher Liu who had reappeared, my heart was still filled with regret.


    On top of that, it was currently night and the entire night was dark. I was a little anxious, so my speed increased significantly on the way home.


    In less than ten minutes, we had reached the village entrance.


    To my surprise.


    It was already night. It was already ten in the night, but the village was usually lifeless.


    At this moment, it looked very lively.


    Many of the lights outside the farmhouses were turned on, so when we went back, there was a feeling of bright lights.


    The people of the countryside lived frugally, especially in terms of energy. Sometimes, they would even be willing to travel in the dark and not put on the lights.


    Thus, what happened tonight still surprised me quite a bit.


    It had to be known that lights were only turned on in front of homes during New Year''s Eve. Other than that, they were usually off.


    When Tang Ran and I came back in the dark and saw the bright lights, we couldn''t help but feel a lot more relaxed.


    And as we walked home.


    I was surprised to find that there were quite a few abnormal situations in the village.


    Because as we got closer to the house, we saw a lot of neighbors coming in and out of my house, which was very strange.


    Because of the cold, they were all trembling a little.


    Even so, they still gathered together and muttered something under their breath, "What a terrible crime."


    "Did you notice anything? She''s the same as her second uncle."


    "That''s right, I died too miserably. I think I won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    "That''s nothing. Just as I lay down, I heard that scream and came over to take a look. The little male grandma was just like that. You didn''t see that, so if it was you, you wouldn''t be able to sleep at all."


    As we spoke in hushed tones, I suddenly realized something.


    But I don''t quite believe this.


    Who would have thought that such a thing would actually happen in our house not long after it was peaceful?


    As the saying goes, fortune cannot be separated from misfortune. But in this period of time, there have been too many disasters occurring in our family. For a little girl like me, this was a huge blow.


    However, I knew very well that I had to hold on at this time. After all, my father and I were the only ones in our family. If I couldn''t hold on any longer, what would I do with my family?


    Seeing this, I pushed my way through the crowd and headed for my house.


    As expected, what they said wasn''t wrong.


    My grandmother is dead.


    Her death was very unsightly. Even I, who had seen it, could not help but tremble ¡­


    She just knelt like that at the door, head raised, eyes and mouth full of blood, her grey hair unkempt and unkempt. That look, I will never forget for the rest of my life.


    It''s really hard to imagine that even at such an age, my grandmother would still die in such a miserable manner. This caused my heart to suddenly feel uncomfortable, and tears continued to flow. At the same time, my throat felt like it was stuffed with cotton, making me so uncomfortable that I couldn''t even breathe.


    I threw myself at Grandmother''s side and shouted, "Grandmother, look at me! It''s me! I''m your little boy! Grandmother, you can''t leave! After you leave, I''ll be the only one left in the house! What should I do in the future ¡­?"


    The lump in my throat was unbearable, but when I cried out, it was more constricted.


    However, it was worth mentioning that Grandma would never wake up again ¡­


    By his side, Tang Ran was walking left and right, searching for something.


    I cried for almost half an hour, and none of the villagers dared to help me up.


    Because too many strange things have happened in our family, they were afraid that they would get into a bad mood after coming over to help us, so they stood far away and watched from the sidelines.


    At this moment, Tang Ran walked to my side and squatted on the floor before softly saying to me, who was crying loudly, "I''ve found the culprit."


    When he said that.


    At first, I didn''t quite believe it.


    As he said this, I paused for a moment, then jerked my head up and asked him, "Who killed my grandmother?"


    I asked, grabbing his shoulder.


    Maybe I was too angry at this moment, so when I grabbed his arm, I used a lot of force.


    At this moment, the nails of my hands had embedded themselves into his muscles.


    At this moment.


    Tang Ran subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air with a pained expression on his face.


    Even so, he still didn''t say anything to me, nor did he push me away. Facing my unreasonable actions, he only silently endured.


    However, at that time, all of my attention was focused on the name of the murderer that Tang Ran was about to say.


    So at this moment, I shook his shoulder and asked, "Tell me! Tell me! Who killed my grandmother!?" "Who is it!?" I gnashed my teeth as I spoke.


    Right now, I am.


    Having recovered some of my rationality, I didn''t continue to squeeze his arm.


    At the same time, I heard him say, "It''s your mother ¡­"


    "..."


    At that time, my mind was completely blank.


    After he finished, I noticed that there was a large patch of red soil beside me.


    This kind of scene, this kind of death scene, had already happened once before in Second Uncle''s room, so it wasn''t unfamiliar to me.


    Second Uncle was dead.


    Grandma died.


    And the culprits who killed both of them were the same person. That is my mother ¡­


    I began to cry in sorrow.


    At this moment.


    What I didn''t expect was that at some point, my father was already by my side. He lowered his head and sobbed silently, his body trembling non-stop.


    When I looked over my shoulder, I didn''t hear him cry.


    However, the place where he was lying on the ground was covered in tears ¡­


    At this moment, he seemed to have heard Tang Ran''s words.


    At this time, his father slowly raised his head and clenched his two fists tightly. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Old Huang, I will definitely make you pay."


    His face was twisted, and he was so angry that he looked like he was about to explode.


    Looking at my father''s ferocious appearance, I was inexplicably shocked.


    Only what I don''t quite understand.


    It was my mother who killed my grandmother.


    However, at this time, my father didn''t have the intention to blame my mother. Instead, he targeted Old Huang and Old Xie, which made me a little curious.

 C46

    In this, is there anything else I don''t know?


    Moreover, it''s worth mentioning that Old Xie Huang seems to have been with my father the entire time. In that case, how did Old Xie kill my grandmother?


    So at this moment, I wondered if there was a problem with my father''s words.


    I quickly recalled that previously, when I first met my mother''s ghost, Tang Ran and my mother''s soul fought.


    Just as he was about to win, Great Immortal Li came out.


    As for Great Immortal Li, he had only said a few words before his mother left with him.


    In that case, Li Daxian seemed to have turned my mother into a killing machine.


    And now that Old Xie Huang has appeared, I think that there''s a high chance that Great Immortal Li is the one ¡­


    Although I understood the crux of it, these things seemed to have no effect on the situation we were facing.


    After all, now that Grandma''s people were dead, what was the use of thinking about it?


    Buzz buzz ¡­


    As his father appeared in front of everyone.


    At this moment, I heard the villagers in the courtyard talking about it even more brazenly.


    The sound of their discussion in the middle of the night was enough to pierce a hole in the sky.


    My grandmother had died. My heart was originally very sad and desolate, but now, with the addition of the buzzing of these people, my heart was really troubled when I heard this.


    At this moment.


    The village chief seemed to have just put on his clothes and came running over from his home.


    After getting a clear look of the situation, he wiped the corners of his eyes and said to the villagers in the courtyard, "How can you do this? Why are you here and not helping me? What are you chattering about? If there''s nothing else, get lost and go home!"


    The village chief was a very famous loud voice in our village. After he shouted, he sounded even louder than a loudspeaker.


    It was precisely because of this that there were many people in the village who said that he, the village chief, had won because of this voice. From the sound of it, it seemed that there was also this factor.


    While he was thinking about this.


    The people in the courtyard who came to watch the show had already run away after being scolded by the village head.


    At the same time, there were only a few of us left.


    The village chief closed the gate and walked over to my father, saying, "Alright, don''t cry anymore. Put on the old lady''s shroud first. I''ll come over early tomorrow and help you arrange the funeral."


    As he spoke, the Village Chief walked over, wanting to help his grandmother, who was still kneeling on the ground, up.


    However, just as he arrived behind his grandmother, before his hand could touch her body, he immediately jumped up as if he had been bitten by a poisonous snake.


    His eyes widened in shock as he asked in disbelief, "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    I subconsciously looked behind my grandmother, and discovered that there was a one meter long snake, circling around my grandmother''s corpse, vigilantly looking at the Village Head.


    "This is a snake, you don''t have to be afraid, I saw it when I was young, I didn''t expect it to be alive now, that''s good, you can go back, I can do it with the birthday suit, you can come back tomorrow morning."


    Seeing this strange scene, the Village Head was scared out of his wits.


    At this moment, hearing his father''s words, he sniffed, and then ran out of my house as if he was pardoned.


    Bang! The door closed behind them.


    There was only my father, me, and Tang Ran left at the side of the house. Of course, there was also my dead grandmother.


    Father greeted the two of us. First, he set up a spiritual bed opposite the door. Afterwards, he and I, along with Tang Ran, placed Grandma''s body on top of the spiritual bed.


    After doing all this, he went to the closet. After searching for a while, he found the longevity clothes that his grandmother had prepared before he died.


    "Little boy, this longevity garment was originally worn by my daughter, but your grandmother only has two sons. Therefore, I leave this important task to you."


    After saying that, he pulled Tang Ran out of the room.


    Wear a shroud...


    I wear clothes every day, so they''re not new to me.


    But this is the first time I''ve seen a dead man in a shroud.


    Fortunately, Grandmother and I spent our days together. Although Grandmother was dead now, I still think that she was just sleeping.


    At that time, only grief filled his heart, so he did not feel the slightest bit afraid.


    As it was my first time doing this, I didn''t have any experience, so I spent half a day before I put on my birthday suit. At this moment, I hastily checked the time. It had already been over an hour.


    I was so tired that I was sweating profusely. I looked at my lifespan that was worn very formally behind my grandmother''s back. After putting on her lotus flower shoes, I walked out of the room to inform my father that I had already put them on.


    After his father came in, he placed a few cases, candles, paper, money, and other offerings on the table.


    At this moment, looking at my grandmother calmly lying on the bed, my heart is really filled with emotion at this moment.


    He didn''t expect that such a person that spent so much time with each other would just leave as soon as he said so.


    I subconsciously held Grandma''s hand. Seeing that her nails had grown longer, I subconsciously picked up my nail clipper to cut her nails.


    When I was young, my grandmother was the favorite person to comb my hair. She had braided it so that it looked good and strong. She went to school for a day and would not let it go until late at night.


    And I love it, too, lying on my grandmother''s lap on a sunny afternoon and having her cut my nails and dig out my ears.


    It was as if my grandma had been in my happiest childhood.


    Now that I''ve grown up, I often cut my grandmother''s nails.


    Only this time, it was the last time I''d cut her nails.


    I picked up her wrinkled hand and carefully cut off her grandmother''s nails.


    My grandmother had lived all her life, worked all her life, and even now, she had never used a bottle of oil to wipe her hands.


    After he had finished cutting his nails, he washed his hands for his grandma, washed his feet, and greased them.


    In our village, the most extravagant is Big Treasure.


    Things that cost a few dollars a bottle, in the eyes of the people in the city, were cheap, but they were cheap items that even Grandma had never used before.


    This bottle was my birthday present from my grandma last year. However, I was used to not rubbing oil so I never used it.


    After wiping Grandma''s hand with oil, I couldn''t help but feel that something was missing from her hand.


    After careful observation, I discovered that my grandmother''s ring was missing a ring.


    Grandmother''s ring was something her grandfather had given her when he was still alive.


    One person for each person, that must be a wedding ring.


    After his grandfather died, the two rings were both on his grandmother''s hands, one on each side.


    Now, Grandmother only had one hand full of her own, while the other one was gone.


    I started.


    This is grandpa''s memento. Grandmother has always kept it safe and sound, so why did it disappear this time?


    One had to know that this ring was extremely precious. She didn''t even want to take it off while she was sleeping.


    Just as my thoughts reached this point, I suddenly thought of a fact that made me somewhat shocked.


    The fact was, I suddenly remembered.


    Earlier on, Tang Ran and I went to Old Wang''s grave. Where was it? Tang Ran had held a soul summoning ceremony for Old Wang.


    During that summoning ceremony, a mysterious person suddenly appeared and interrupted our ceremony.


    We didn''t catch the mysterious man, but we found a ring somewhere.


    It was so dark, and we had come back in such a hurry, that I did not look closely at the ring, but put it in my pocket and forgot it after a while.


    Now he saw that his grandmother was missing a ring.


    My heart couldn''t help but pound.


    At this moment, I subconsciously searched in every pocket and finally found the ring.


    Fortunately, the ring is still in my pocket.


    As I took the ring out, I compared it with the ring on my grandmother''s finger.


    Immediately, I was shocked.


    The ring on grandma''s hand is exactly the same as the one I picked up this time. When I put it together, I could clearly see that these two rings are a pair.


    For a moment, I couldn''t believe what was happening right in front of my eyes.


    I never thought that this ring would actually belong to my grandmother.


    Immediately, I opened my mouth wide in shock.


    In addition, what shocked me even more was why did Grandmother do this?


    She has been ignoring us for the past few days.


    However, it could be seen from the ring that had fallen on Old Wang''s grave.


    Maybe she knows every time we go out, and maybe she''s been following us all the way.


    Thinking of this, I was stunned once again.


    It turns out that the person who planned to make Old Wang''s head and soul tremble isn''t my father, but Grandmother ¡­


    Grandmother and Father didn''t want to tell me about Mom, but from the information I had gathered, I could tell that this news, although it sounded like it had shocked me quite a bit.


    However, it is worth mentioning that these matters will not have any fatal effects on me, so they need not do so.


    There is only one possibility for them to act like this, and that is that they are hiding something from me ¡­


    But at this moment, seeing that I had finished cutting my nails, my father let me go back to rest. At the same time, he also let Tang Ran go back to rest while he guarded his grandmother''s spiritual core.


    Where do we live in the countryside, we have this rule. The next generation must guard the dead for three days, and the ones guarding the dead are the sons, daughters and granddaughters are not allowed.


    I also know this rule, so at this time, I didn''t delay and listened to my father, returning to my room.


    I was very sad, but this day, I was very tired, so I quickly fell asleep with tears in my eyes.

 C47

    When I woke up again, it was just dawn. Perhaps it was due to sadness, but I had only slept for two to three hours. I no longer felt sleepy.


    Subconsciously, I put on my clothes and got off the bed.


    When he arrived at the main house, his father was still kneeling in front of his grandmother''s spirit, burning paper money nonstop.


    It was like hearing me leave the room.


    His father raised his head and said hoarsely, "I want revenge."


    His sudden words surprised me quite a bit.


    I immediately asked, "Avenge?"


    When he said this, there was no sign of recognition in my heart.


    Grandma died.


    Mother killed him.


    Now that he said that he was going to exact vengeance, how could he do so? Did she kill her mother? But right now, her mother was also a pitiful person. She was already dead. I don''t know what father is planning to do now.


    I immediately shook my head and said, "In my opinion, I think we should just forget about it."


    Father would never have thought that I would say such a thing.


    He could not suppress the anger in his heart and said with his eyes wide open, "Little boy, what did you say? Since you were a kid, you were brought up by your grandma. Now that your grandma is dead, you actually dare to say forget it? "Are you behaving this way towards your dead grandmother?"


    I was stunned by his words.


    This is not what I wanted to happen.


    Thus, when my father spoke of me like this, in my heart, at this time, naturally, I felt incomparably wronged.


    I immediately shook my head and said, "Grandmother''s death was caused by mother. If you want to take revenge now, don''t tell me you want to kill mother? But you also know that your mom is already dead. What else do you want her to do? "


    When I said that.


    His father shook his head and said, "You still don''t understand. Your grandmother''s death was indeed your mother''s doing, but the person after your mother was Old Xie Huang. He was the one who controlled your mother and did such a thing.


    Murder?


    That''s what I can''t even imagine.


    I was afraid that my father would be angry, so at this moment, I didn''t agree with him and didn''t say a word of rejection.


    Kneeling in front of his grandmother''s spirit, he began to burn paper for her.


    Seeing me like this, my father put down the paper money in his hand and lowered his voice. "Didn''t you always want to know the whole story?" I can tell you. "


    I jerked my head up.


    The answer to all the questions, and only if my father was willing to tell me, would I know the truth.


    If he didn''t, I really wouldn''t know anything.


    But now, he was finally willing to tell the truth.


    At this moment, I was very excited.


    "Really? "Then tell me, just what is going on here?"


    He was about to say something, but then he suddenly stopped.


    He then shook his head and said, "Now is not the time. Come with me to the back of the mountain tonight and you will know." he said mysteriously.


    I don''t understand why. I can say it now, why must it be night time?


    While I was thinking about this, the unlocked door to the courtyard was pushed open from the outside.


    After I looked over, I saw that it was the village head. He brought a few of his juniors to our house.


    It seemed that he did not go back on his words. Although the matter from yesterday had given him quite a fright, he had still come today.


    As soon as he entered the room, he carefully looked at his feet, afraid that the big snake would come out again.


    At this time, his father comforted him, "Old Village Head, don''t worry. That big snake said goodbye to my mother last night."


    At this point, the Village Chief sighed with regret, "Alright, I will arrange for people to make a good coffin for you. I will also arrange for the matter of the gold well to be opened as soon as possible. I will consider it and decide if you want to be buried tomorrow, or ¡­"


    In this regard, his father did not say much, only saying, "Everything will be decided by the Village Head."


    The village head nodded in satisfaction and brought a few of the new students to start tidying up the courtyard.


    When someone died, they had to set up the spiritual altar, write a couplet in black and white, arrange a blind date to be made into a filial dress, and also cook for those who came to help. Therefore, when the village chief and others came early, he would start arranging for them to cook in the morning.


    With their addition, there was a bit more life in this deserted courtyard.


    However, this way, my father would not be able to tell me about that matter. For me, this is quite a pity.


    However, this matter didn''t seem to be urgent. After all, my father had already promised to tell me this matter. At the latest, tonight, I would be able to find out the truth of this matter.


    It was finally nightfall, and all the villagers went home one by one.


    By ten o''clock there was only the three of us, me and my father and Don Ran.


    Initially, according to the customs of the village, the villagers had to leave behind a few people to guard the village.


    However, he was rejected by his father.


    After all, we have an operation tonight.


    It was inconvenient for outsiders to know about it.


    In addition, everyone was well aware of my grandmother''s death. They were killed by the evil spirits, so no one dared to stay here for even a moment longer. After hearing my father''s words, they all immediately ran off.


    Seeing that everyone had left, my father subconsciously walked to the front of the courtyard and closed the door. He took out a set of clothes made of white paper from somewhere and passed it to me before saying, "Wear this."


    I started.


    White paper can be used as clothes?


    I was curious, but I went back into the house and put on the suit.


    At this time, Tang Ran was waiting at my door while my father was outside, busying himself with something.


    When I put the white paper jacket on, it looked like a robe.


    As for Tang Ran outside, he seemed to know my every move within the room.


    As soon as I was dressed, he darted in.


    I was stunned by his sudden appearance.


    "Why did you come in?" I asked.


    Don Ran looked at my clothes and then asked, "Don''t ask me. Answer my question first. Why are you wearing this?" he asked me at once.


    After hearing that, I couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment. Then, I immediately said, "My father told me to wear it. What? Is there something strange about this clothes?"


    When I asked this question, Tang Ran subconsciously shook his head and said, "No, but ¡­"


    "But what?" I continued.


    "Let''s put it this way. This set of clothes looks like it''s nothing to the living, it''s just a bit awkward. However, if the ghosts see it, they will think that you''re the same as them ¡­ "That''s why, wearing this kind of clothes, it attracts the most ghosts."


    I started.


    Didn''t father say that he would take me to the back mountain to tell me the truth?


    But why would he let me wear such a suit?


    I don''t know why.


    "This morning, my father told me that he wanted to tell me the truth. He only wanted to go to the back mountain to talk about it at night. When I went out to ask him earlier, he didn''t say anything, he only gave me the clothes."


    Tang Ran subconsciously narrowed his eyes when he heard this and then said, "You''ve been tricked by him. If it''s just to tell you the truth, then you can say it at home why you have to go to the back mountain. Also, you''re clearly wearing the clothes that attract ghosts, so you can go to that gloomy place at the back mountain."


    "Don''t scare me."


    I don''t quite believe Tang Ran''s words.


    After all, I only have one relative now, and that is my father.


    And right now, just like me, my father only has one relative, and that is me.


    But I don''t understand why he plotted against me like that.


    He''s trying to kill me...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Tang Ran was here, I wouldn''t even know that if I wore this set of white clothes and went to the cemetery, I would be recruiting ghosts.


    At this moment, after Tang Ran finished his sentence, I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak.


    At the same time, my door was knocked.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    My heart was in turmoil.


    So when the first knock came, I didn''t answer.


    Along with the constant knocking on the door, the knocking sounds also became more and more urgent.


    So at this moment, I subconsciously said, "Come in."


    Father pushed open the door, and after seeing the two of us, he couldn''t help but say, "Alright, let''s go."


    I was just confused.


    At this moment, looking at my father''s current state, I became even more confused.


    Because in his hands, there were a lot of things.


    There was a shiny Pig Slaughtering Knife in his left hand. He seemed to use this knife frequently.


    I gaped.


    Wasn''t this Pig Slaughtering Knife the one I got from the butcher''s house in Liu?


    Seeing this, I sucked in a breath of cold air.


    At the same time, in his hand was a bottle of red liquid.


    This liquid seemed incomparably bright. In other words, it was most likely blood ¡­


    When I saw this, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    And at the same time, there''s something else I don''t understand.


    There was also a fishing net on his back. There was water on the net that continuously dripped and was emitting a fishy smell.


    After reading up to this point, I couldn''t help but ask, "What are we doing?"


    In the morning, my father just told me to take me to the back of the mountain and tell me the truth.


    However, he could tell from the way his father was acting now.

 C48

    It didn''t seem like that was the case. Did he want to bring me to catch the fish? Otherwise, what was the point of holding a fishing net?


    When I asked.


    His father continued, "Didn''t you want to know the truth? If you come with me to the back mountain, I''ll tell you the truth."


    I really want to know what this is all about.


    Thus, at this moment, I nodded my head subconsciously and took a step in the direction of my father.


    At this moment, I would never have thought of this.


    Don Ran grabbed me and pulled me to a spot behind him.


    Towards Tang Ran''s actions.


    At this moment, when his father saw this, he could not help but feel puzzled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tang Ran subconsciously snorted. "What are you doing?" He forcefully licked the corner of his lips and said with an ready to throw caution to the wind, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing right now. Are you trying to kill this little boy?"


    Although I also have this question in my mind.


    However, the current me doesn''t dare to say that.


    I was afraid that if my relationship with my father got out of hand, I wouldn''t be able to find out the truth.


    Anyway, even at the cost of my life, as long as I know the truth, it doesn''t matter.


    At this moment, I looked at Tang Ran as I forcefully shook my head.


    I signaled him to stop.


    However, no matter what I told him, Tang Ran continued to say word by word, "You told her to wear this thing and go to that place in the back mountain where tombs are all over the place. Aren''t you worried that your daughter might be killed by those evil spirits? This is clearly a trap, using your daughter''s trap to trap him. Is this still the appearance a father should have? "


    His words were like a slap on his father''s face.


    At the start, my father''s gaze could still meet Tang Ran''s. But now, as Tang Ran spoke up to this point, I saw my father''s gaze slowly drop down.


    He shook his head in some pain and then said, "It''s not what you think. No, I''m not what you call me."


    His voice was incredibly hoarse, and he had not slept for two days and two nights. He looked exhausted, but the hatred that filled him caused him to look extremely excited.


    After he finished his sentence.


    Tang Ran''s words had long been waiting for him. He immediately asked, "Tell me clearly, what kind of person are you? Tell me in front of everyone."


    At this moment, Tang Ran''s emotions were even more agitated than mine.


    Thus, at this time, his father also felt that at this rate, he would be unable to continue with his plan.


    He said to us at once, "Wait here."


    Then, he put all his weapons in the yard and said to us, "Little boy''s mom has been missing little boy all this time and wants to take him away. I thought about it, if that''s the case, I''ll let this little boy dress up like this, lure out little boy''s mom, and then take revenge for my mother."


    Saying this.


    At this moment, I faintly felt that the air was about to solidify at this moment.


    Although I was reluctant to believe it was all true, I had to say, it was true.


    I looked to my side.


    Then, unable to hold back his grief, he said, "Did you hear that? He''s going to kill my mother ¡­"


    His father sighed and continued, "From the current situation, the people your mother killed were all people who had hurt him before. Old Wang, your second uncle, and your grandmother, I know your mother is a pitiful person. She is already dead, so I shouldn''t continue hurting her ¡­"


    "Then why did you do it?"


    When my father said this, I was crying.


    At this moment, when he said those words, I subconsciously let out a scream.


    Because at this moment, I really have no way to control my emotions.


    When I say this, under the circumstances.


    I saw that my father seemed to have been shocked by my sudden shout.


    "But you know, she has already killed three people, if this continues, there will be a fourth and a fifth. If this goes on, it won''t be good for her, maybe I can send her to the underworld now and let her reincarnate, but if this goes on, she can only become a ghost and be turned into nothing by the Daoist Priest."


    At this point, I finally understood what was going on.


    He finally understood why his father had to deal with his mother.


    Although sending my mother away for my grandmother''s sake, this matter, to me, seems to be a matter that makes my heart ache.


    But since father said so, what else can I say? After all, I was a little worried that mother would continue to kill me like this.


    "I already said, if you want to know the reason behind all of this, then follow me to the back of the mountain and after I settle your mother''s matter, I will tell you everything." His father said word by word.


    Going to the back of the mountain meant going against his mother.


    Though I don''t want to.


    However, in order to know the truth of the matter, I had to force myself to agree.


    At the same time, I nodded in agreement.


    His father looked at him and asked, "Do you have any other questions?"


    Tang Ran immediately slid his hands off my shoulders and said, "No, no. But can I go with you?"


    Father did not say anything and only nodded his head. After packing up our things, he brought us to the back of the mountain to set off.


    On the way back, the three of us had already agreed to use me as bait to lure Mom out.


    Apart from letting me put on this white paper outfit, they also found a door panel somewhere.


    After letting me lie on it, he lifted me up.


    There was a reason why humans were called humans and ghosts became ghosts. Although humans lived in the mortal world, they stood on the ground, on the ground, above the sky. Thus, when walking, one had to step on the ground.


    Ghosts, on the other hand, weren''t the same. They were supposed to go to the Underworld, but they had to stay in the mortal world. That way, their feet wouldn''t be able to touch the ground.


    While he was thinking about this question.


    And they made me look like a dead soul, dressed in white paper and lying on a willow board, as if this was an irresistible temptation for ghosts.


    As we walked towards the back of the mountain, I could almost feel the rustling sounds coming from the surrounding grass, like the murmurs of many evil spirits.


    I subconsciously shivered. It was fortunate that the two of them carried the board very steadily. Moreover, with the two of them there, I felt a lot more at ease. Otherwise, I would definitely have been scared to death here.


    At the back of the hill, around a graveyard, they stopped.


    His father and Tang Ran placed the wooden board on the ground.


    I took a look and saw our family''s ancestral grave on the other side.


    At this moment, it is extremely dark here. I am lying on the floor by myself and honestly, even I am frightened of myself.


    Tang Ran and his father were hiding in the grass.


    As for me, I was waiting here for my mother to appear.


    Waiting is an extremely long time for anyone. The current me is like this, living like a year. Perhaps, this is the feeling.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Mother seemed to know it was a trap.


    So she did not come out.


    I looked at the time. It was already 12 o''clock.


    It was about ten o''clock when we set out, and two hours have passed by now.


    What I didn''t expect was that at this point, my mother still hadn''t come out.


    This was not taken into account in our plan.


    In my father''s words, my mother missed me so much that when she saw me like this, she would definitely come out to take me away.


    But from the current situation, what he said sometimes didn''t seem right. It was just like this, his mother didn''t have any intention of coming out.


    It was already 12: 15 when his mother still did not come out.


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    But just when I was about to turn around and look for my father and Tang Ran ¡­


    Something unexpected happened.


    In front of my eyes, layers of mist appeared.


    The fog rose from the ground, covering a large area.


    This was the time of the fog, but I hadn''t noticed it as I lay on the ground.


    Now, as I stood up and looked at the misty fog, it reduced my visibility to a range of not more than a few meters.


    In this situation, coupled with the darkness of the night, I was almost unable to determine which direction was which.


    This sudden situation was something we didn''t expect before.


    Thus, at this moment, I subconsciously frowned. Looking at the gloomy grave by my side, I subconsciously shouted, "Father, where are you?"


    My voice, whimpering out, sounded like a ghost crying.


    When I heard it myself, I was very scared.


    At this moment.


    Suddenly, a big hand slapped on my shoulder.


    To tell the truth, at that moment, I was so scared that I almost fainted.


    Fortunately, reason told me that this could be my father.


    After all, this was not the first time his father had been like this.


    I subconsciously turned my head away, wanting to return with my father.


    It''s too scary here, and my mother hasn''t come out yet, so I''m not going to stay here any longer. I''m really too scared.


    But what I didn''t expect was that as I turned my head, my entire face froze.

 C49

    Because at this moment, when I turned around to look, I was stunned to discover that the person who suddenly appeared behind me and gave me a pat was not my father, but my mother ¡­


    At this moment, I faintly felt as if someone had suddenly struck my head with a hammer, leaving my mind blank.


    "Don''t be afraid of the little guy. It''s me, I''m your mother. I''m coming to save you, I''m coming." As she spoke, she walked towards me, one step at a time.


    I saw drops of tears flowing down from her eyes.


    She loved me, as if the tears that flowed from her eyes were proof of that.


    She opened her arms and walked towards me, one step at a time.


    It looked like he wanted to give me a big hug.


    But at this moment, I really didn''t want to hug her.


    I was afraid of her.


    Thus, at this moment, I was constantly retreating. I was afraid that if I were to be captured by her, I would be taken away.


    "Ahhh, help, help!" At the same time, I kept on begging for help. The fog in this place was too thick, so I was worried that my father, Tang Ran, and the others wouldn''t be able to see what was happening here.


    Yet even though I was screaming for help nonstop, no one came to answer me.


    At that moment, I subconsciously started to run.


    But at this moment.


    I only ran a few steps before a sharp pain came from my ankle.


    For a moment, my entire body crawled on the ground.


    At the same time.


    I turned to look behind me.


    Very helpless to see, do not know when, my ankle, has been tightly held in her mother''s hand.


    At the same time, my mother kept saying to me, "Little boy, your mother is here to save you. She is here to take you out of your misery and leave with your mother."


    "No, you are a bad person. You killed your grandmother, you killed your second uncle, you are a bad person, only bad people would kill people."


    By this time, I didn''t know what to say.


    Thus, he told me all of the thoughts that my father had imparted to me in detail.


    After I said these words.


    I didn''t expect that at this moment, Mom would suddenly think of something.


    At this time, she let out a loud laugh, and then shouted with bared fangs and brandished claws, "Little boy, do I look like a bad person to you? I''m not a bad person, but your grandmother, your father, your uncle, and the others are, and they are the bad people! "


    I started.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, she still dared to quibble.


    "You''re lying, you''re lying! You were the one who killed my grandmother, and you still want to deny it!" I argued.


    But at this time, mother had an innocent look on her face and started crying again. She said to me, "Little boy, look at mother''s appearance, people are neither human nor ghost, you can''t even control yourself, how can I kill people? Don''t misunderstand mother, those people were all killed by your father, he did something to the ancestral tombs, so they died."


    When Mom said that.


    I subconsciously thought back to what Tang Ran had told me before. He said that my father had already sealed up our ancestor''s grave. If this were to continue, our entire family would die under his conspiracy.


    At the beginning, I didn''t quite believe what Tang Ran had said.


    But now, after my mother repeated it to me again.


    I couldn''t help but feel that what my mother said seemed to be true ¡­


    I subconsciously raised my head and looked at my mother.


    Yes, such a kind, kind person, how could she possibly be a murderer? This is impossible, impossible...


    But at this moment.


    It was as if I heard a voice that suddenly entered my ears, "Little boy, don''t listen to her. She''s trying to trick you."


    I subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice.


    I saw Gran not far away.


    After looking at it, I was stunned at first, but immediately, I ran over to Grandma.


    Gran hugged me.


    At the same time, his mother sneered and looked in his direction.


    "You old bastard, what else do you want?" While she was speaking, her aura was continuously rising. From the looks of it, it seemed to be very dangerous.


    After I looked at it, my eyes widened. At the same time, I subconsciously ran towards my grandmother''s back.


    Grandma comforted me and said, "Don''t be afraid of my baby, no one can do anything to you. With Grandma here, you are safe."


    As Grandma said this, Mom became even more stupid and rushed towards us.


    "Old thing, I''m here to take my daughter away. What does it have to do with you? Scram!"


    She grabbed my grandmother.


    Grandmother is so old, and at this time, to protect me and my mother duel.


    I can''t stand it.


    Grandmother has already died for me once. This time, I can''t let her die again.


    Thus, just as my mother was about to charge towards me, my body suddenly appeared in front of my grandmother, blocking her path.


    At the same time, my mom''s extremely sharp fingernails fiercely pierced my throat ¡­


    For a moment, I was unable to speak. A hole had been pierced through my throat, so a cold wind kept blowing in.


    In this situation.


    I was already in great pain, but at this moment, the pain became even more unbearable.


    Just as I was thinking about that.


    Grandmother had already rushed over and grabbed her mother''s neck, slapping her hard twice on the face. "You bullied my granddaughter, you bullied my granddaughter ¡­"


    Somehow, neither of them, whoever they were, wanted to be hurt.


    So, despite the pain in my body, I rushed over to stop my grandmother.


    However, given her age, she didn''t expect her strength to be so astonishing.


    I had just come up to her and grabbed one of her hands, trying to stop her from beating my mother again.


    But I had only just come up to her.


    What I didn''t expect was that my body, in the process of waving her arm, was suddenly sent flying.


    Boom!


    Unbiased, my head hit the tombstone right on top of the ancestral tombstone ¡­


    Bang.


    The tombstone is made of stone. I am only in flesh and blood right now, how can I collide with a stone?


    For a moment, I felt a burning pain on my face. There was also a large amount of liquid flowing out continuously at this moment.


    Under the circumstances, I couldn''t help but realize that there might be a problem.


    Under such a powerful impact, my head was probably bleeding.


    I''ve seen quite a few televisions. My head is a dangerous place, and as long as I bleed, most of the people on TV will die ¡­


    Thus, at this time, I also realised that this time, I probably won''t be able to survive.


    Immediately I closed my eyes.


    The moment he closed his eyes.


    I had a vague feeling that I was so relaxed that my body felt like it was floating in the air.


    Just as this thought appeared in my mind, I immediately realised that I was really floating.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing.


    But even if I didn''t believe it, so what? At this moment, I looked down and saw my corpse in front of the tombstone ¡­


    There was a big hole in my head, and blood kept flowing out. That wound looked extremely serious. Even if I was sent to the hospital, it would be useless to me.


    The reason why I was able to float up in the air now is probably because of this seemingly very serious injury ¡­


    In other words ¡­


    That''s right, I''m already dead ¡­


    Even though I was somewhat unwilling to accept this fact, there was nothing I could do about it now, even if I did not believe it.


    While I was thinking about this, my body became lighter and lighter, and I once again rose to a higher altitude.


    I saw two women not far away, my mother and my grandmother.


    The two of them fought to the death.


    Inside their mouths, they are talking about me.


    But now, I''m already dead. I died because they were doing well for me ¡­


    Thinking about this, I seem to resent them at this moment.


    Without them, I don''t think I would have died.


    At the same time.


    At this moment, I saw my father and Tang Ran in the grass. They seemed to have finally heard the weird noises, so they all rushed out from the grass.


    When his father came out and saw the two women still fighting, he immediately rushed forward, wanting to stop them from fighting any further.


    However, his attempts to stop her were ineffective. His mother and grandmother didn''t listen to him and continued to fight madly with their father.


    At the same time.


    Tang Ran saw me lying in a pool of blood from far away and immediately dashed towards me.


    After arriving in front of me, he subconsciously held my head and quickly asked, "Little boy, what''s wrong? Wake up, don''t scare me."


    Actually, I really wanted to tell him that I was fine.


    However, I opened my mouth and said a sentence. To my surprise, I realized that even I am unable to hear my voice ¡­


    I''m really dead...


    At this moment, this is the only feeling I have...


    Although I''m already dead, there''s one thing worth mentioning. I died with some unwillingness.


    In my entire life, I have never seen any big world, never experienced love, never experienced sweetness, and died just like that.

 C50

    Fortunately, before I died, I came into contact with the first man in my life.


    Although Tang Ran and I have a very calm relationship, the closest thing we can do is to hold hands unconsciously.


    But even so, I was satisfied with that.


    But now it''s good, the sweet love I just got is being strangled in this budding state.


    It''s not the life I want, and it''s the reason why God is so unfair to me.


    As I was thinking about these things, the resentment in my heart suddenly rose.


    At that moment, I faintly felt my heart start to beat violently from my anger.


    But soon I discovered a doubt.


    I am already dead, how can I still feel my heart beating?


    This is not scientific.


    Even ghosts shouldn''t have a heartbeat after death, right?


    I touched my beating heart. At this moment, I came to a conclusion. This conclusion was that the current me wasn''t dead. I wasn''t dead ¡­


    So I got excited.


    However, what happened to the corpse on the ground?


    The fact that the body had proved at all times that I was dead.


    While he was thinking about this.


    I immediately made the decision that I had to find a way to prove that I wasn''t dead.


    While I was thinking about this, I subconsciously looked at my corpse.


    The corpse ¡­ There''s a problem...


    No, that''s not right. That corpse is indeed me. The one with the problem is that tombstone.


    There were no words or pictures on the blank monument, but I knew that it was my ancestor''s grave.


    During this period of time, I have come here many times. I have seen ancestral tombs before, but I have never seen the tombstone in front of them.


    That is to say, the ancestral grave of my family does not have a tombstone.


    In that case, how could there be a tombstone in front of the ancestral tombstone?


    When my thoughts reached this point, I suddenly felt as if my entire body had suddenly become filled with wisdom.


    Under this special feeling, I faintly felt that my body had awoken at this moment.


    When I woke up.


    I immediately looked up.


    There''s nothing around...


    There was no mother in battle, nor was there a grandmother who suddenly appeared here ¡­


    It was empty, and besides me and the plank beneath me, there was a grave.


    The tomb was empty.


    I subconsciously yawned and twisted my waist ¡­


    So it turns out that the incomparably soul-stirring scene from a moment ago was just a dream of mine ¡­


    Now that he was awake, everything was the same as before.


    We were still at the back of the mountain, waiting for Mom to arrive.


    I looked at the time. It''s already past one ¡­


    At this time, his mother still hadn''t come ¡­


    This seems very different from what we planned.


    So at this time.


    I subconsciously stood up from the wooden board. I wanted to walk out and take a look around, to see where my father and Tang Ran were. After that, I asked if I should continue waiting here ¡­


    However, the moment I stood up, all of this seemed to be pure Yang to the situation in my dreams.


    Someone suddenly patted on my shoulder.


    Even without turning around, I could tell from that dream I had not long ago.


    This person who suddenly appeared and patted my shoulder was none other than my mother ¡­


    However, I still subconsciously turned my head to look at her at this moment.


    When he looked over, it was the same as in his dream.


    The person who suddenly appeared behind me was really my mother.


    In the dream, I was shocked by this moment.


    But now, with the same scene, I was not afraid when I saw it again.


    At the same time, I subconsciously looked at my mother and said, "It''s you. You''re here."


    She did not seem to think that I saw her without the slightest trace of fear.


    She subconsciously said to me, "My good daughter, you have already acknowledged mother, right? You don''t even have to be afraid of mother anymore?"


    I started.


    Is there a connection? If it wasn''t for that dream, the me at this moment would probably have been scared half to death.


    I looked around. Dad and the others hadn''t come out yet.


    So at this moment, I had to find a way to stall for time on my own.


    I subconsciously nodded. "You''re my mother, so why should I be afraid of you?"


    Hearing my words, she became even happier and immediately said, "That''s right, only your mother is good in this world. Your father, your grandmother, your second uncle, and that old head Wang, they are all bad people. So if your mother kills them, you won''t blame your mother, right?"


    A thought struck me.


    Before this point, I didn''t expect that she would actually admit to all of this.


    At this moment, my mother looked at me with her bright eyes, as if she was waiting for my answer.


    So I nodded and said, "The bad guys have to die, that''s understandable. If I were you, I would do the same."


    She likes me more and more. After all, everything I say goes with her.


    And at this moment, as I said this.


    Mom was overjoyed as she said to me, "It''s really great that you can understand Mom. Right now, you are alone in the world. It''s too lonely. Mom is bringing you away, we are going to live together."


    As she said this, I saw her hand slowly move towards me.


    It looked like he was trying to hold me back.


    Even though I agreed with what she said, it didn''t mean that I really wanted to go with her.


    So at this time.


    As she held out her hand to me, I took a step back. I knew I couldn''t go with her at this hour.


    But I never thought of it.


    Before, I was extremely obedient to her. But now, with only this small detail, she immediately asked with a ferocious expression, "Little boy, what you said before, were you lying to your mother?"


    I was so frightened by her appearance that I couldn''t breathe.


    He immediately shook his head and said, "No, no, how could I dare to lie to my mother? I didn''t lie to my mother, this little man didn''t ¡­"


    That''s what I said.


    Her expression finally eased up slightly at this moment.


    At the same time, she said to me, "Then what are you waiting for? Go with Mom."


    As she spoke, she stretched out a large hand, grabbing towards me.


    I can''t go on like this. If this goes on, I think I''ll die here.


    Thus, at this moment, I hurriedly retreated. At this moment, she no longer spoke softly to me.


    She started to return to her original appearance, her incomparably ferocious appearance, appearing right in front of me before she pounced towards me.


    This was a bit scary.


    All of this was exactly the same as what had happened in the dream.


    In the end, she forced me to do so.


    As I tried to recall the dream, I remembered that she had grabbed my ankle when I turned and ran away.


    But now I had to run.


    I don''t have any other choice. After all, I don''t want to die here.


    What I didn''t expect.


    At this point, I just turned around.


    An unexpected scene happened just like that.


    That was, my ankle suddenly hurt. My ankle really did get grabbed.


    This time, he felt a little awkward.


    How could this be?


    Could that dream be real? It was an early sign of reality.


    If this were to continue, wouldn''t it mean that if I were to die here, I would die in the end?


    No, no, no...


    I, who have already died once, have realized that if I want to live, I must find a way to avoid all of this. Otherwise, I really won''t be able to live after death.


    Thinking about this question, I subconsciously turned my head and saw that I was currently dragging my ankle as I continuously walked towards the direction of the ancestral tomb.


    At this moment, I astonishingly saw that the tombstone that played a key role within the grave actually appeared in front of me once again.


    However ¡­


    The tombstone that appeared in front of me at this moment was no longer a Wordless Monument.


    There were words on it.


    It was the tomb of Wang Xiaonian.


    And on top of that, there''s a picture of me.


    I can''t imagine all this...


    I don''t want to die, not at all.


    Thus, at this moment, as my mother pulled me by the ankle and kept moving forward, I subconsciously lifted my foot and fiercely kicked at her hand.


    She didn''t think that I would do such a thing at this time.


    Thus, at this moment, she was still kicked by me.


    At the moment, I saw my mother looking at me in surprise.


    I had escaped from her hands.


    After that, I stood up and shouted at her, "Mom, let me call you for the last time. Humans and ghosts are different, everything you''ve done is wrong, although they''ve hurt you, your life is in danger. You''ve killed so many people, so other than increasing your sins, for you and my family, there are no benefits at all.


    I don''t expect my words to bring her out of her sin.


    Because I also know, if this is a disease, she is very sick, she constantly used blood to avenge the misfortune that happened to her in the past.


    However, what she did not know was that this was a bottomless pit, and she would eventually become a demon.


    Mom and I just haven''t seen each other for a few days. We''ve met once since she killed Old Wang.

 C51

    Now, she had killed my grandmother yet again. And now, after so many days of hard work, just because she had killed a single person, the vicious aura emanating from her body had nearly engulfed her entire body.


    And her temper, under such circumstances, becomes unusually violent. I only said a sentence that she doesn''t like to hear.


    She could turn on me at once, which meant that if this went on, she might really become a monster.


    While he was thinking about this question.


    I looked up at her again.


    However ¡­


    I didn''t see her under my gaze.


    His mother had suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, the tombstone that had appeared strangely earlier had also disappeared ¡­


    In this situation, I subconsciously took in a breath of cold air.


    At the same time.


    The moment I looked around in panic.


    I suddenly felt that when I was destroyed, there was a wave of destructive power that came towards me with incomparable ferocity.


    Wrapped in this power, I had a vague feeling that I couldn''t breathe.


    What was going on?


    I widened my eyes in disbelief.


    At the same time.


    At the moment when I turned my head sharply to look over my shoulder.


    I suddenly realized that the situation in front of me right now was simply unimaginable.


    Mom appeared, along with a very tall tombstone.


    Her body, behind me, the tombstone in her hand, held above her head.


    The moment I turned my head.


    The tombstone in her hand ruthlessly smashed towards me!


    What!


    What was she trying to do? She can''t take me away, it''s like she''s going to kill me. She''s actually going to kill her own daughter ¡­


    But I know.


    At this moment, she no longer had the slightest bit of reason or humanity.


    A blood-red light filled her eyes.


    At this moment, these rays of light looked like a devil to me.


    Right...


    At this moment, she is no longer my mother, but a demon ¡­


    However, no matter what she did, I couldn''t dodge her attack.


    I realized that even though I had changed a lot in my attitude towards my mother, I was going to die here.


    While he was thinking about this question.


    At the moment when the tombstone was about to land on my forehead.


    I subconsciously closed my eyes.


    But my eyes, just at this moment, a loud roar came from behind me, "Run!"


    Puff, I was pushed from behind.


    With his great strength, this person seemed to have ran over at lightning speed and then pushed him away.


    My body couldn''t help but crawl to the ground, then I rolled over.


    Afterwards, I subconsciously felt my body collide into a warm embrace and stop.


    Opening my eyes, I found that the person hugging me was Tang Ran.


    And it was my father who knocked me away.


    The two of them appeared at the same time, pulling me, whose life was hanging by a thread, out of the gates of hell.


    He had finally survived.


    At this moment, I felt like I was about to collapse.


    Under the intense shock, I started to breathe rapidly, as though I was an asthmatic patient.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran didn''t leave my side and continuously used his palm to press down on my back.


    After each of his compressions, even though my condition didn''t improve, I still breathed heavily time and time again. It was extremely intense, but it was really strange. After each of his compressions, my heart didn''t have that kind of unbearable panic.


    At this moment, I had already stabilized.


    At the same time, I looked at my father.


    The two of them were once again entangled in battle.


    After seeing her father, it was as if her mother had become a completely different person.


    If the person who treated me before was a demon, then right now, my mother is a madman.


    She cried as she rushed towards me. He shouted, "Don''t be afraid of the little guy, don''t be afraid! With mother here, no one will be able to hurt you."


    I started.


    At this moment, I didn''t quite understand what she was thinking.


    She wanted to kill me just now and now she''s telling me not to be afraid, but I''m in no danger at all. The one who''s in danger is obviously her.


    His father, who was chasing behind his mother, shouted, "Take that little boy and leave, she wants to kill him!"


    The initial doubt finally came to fruition at this moment.


    Because when his father said this ¡­


    I was shocked to see it.


    At this moment, my mother really wanted me to rush over.


    When she rushed over, the grief that was on her face turned into an evil grin.


    She glared at Tang Ran, who was standing to the side. At this moment, she lightly grabbed at me.


    At this moment, I can''t imagine, even after everything is like this, she still didn''t forget to take me away ¡­


    At this moment.


    I had thought that no matter what, I would die.


    He was saved once again.


    And this time, the person who saved me was Tang Ran.


    Very strangely, he flashed in front of me and blocked my path ¡­


    "No!" I shouted when I saw him like this.


    Because I realized that if he were to continue like this, he would die here.


    I was going to pull him away.


    However, Tang Ran''s body was like a wooden block blocking in front of me. He loudly shouted to me, "Little boy, I''m willing to do anything for you, including death!"


    I knew it the moment he stood in front of me.


    But there''s one more thing. I don''t want to die, but if I''m going to use Tang Ran''s death in place of mine, then I''d rather die myself ¡­


    So, I struggled with his arm and rushed out from behind him.


    At the same time, I stood in front of him...


    At the same time, my mother''s sharp nails were less than a few centimeters away from my throat.


    At this point, if she had even the slightest bit of strength, I might have died here.


    At this moment.


    I thought I was going to die here.


    However, her body strangely stopped in midair.


    Her sharp nails, which could take my life, were only a few centimeters away from my throat ¡­


    I started.


    He subconsciously looked behind her.


    At this moment, I saw my father struggling to grab onto my mother''s ankle and block her body in midair.


    At the same time, Tang Ran''s body flashed and he pulled me to the side. At this moment, he made a beautiful turn again.


    At this moment, rays of golden light flew out from his hand.


    I saw the copper coins and steel coins that he kept in his pocket all day long, and at this moment, all of them flew out from his hands. There were dozens of them, all of them bombarding my mother''s face.


    Under the attack of these cannonballs.


    At the same time, I saw my mother screaming.


    Even more surprising to me.


    After his father had thrown his mother to the ground, the fishing net that he was wearing suddenly landed on his mother''s body.


    This fishing net, I didn''t think of, is also an evil.


    Besides, I never thought about how powerful this fishing net was before.


    His mother who was in the fishing net continued to wail and cry out in pain. At the same time, her body began to emit black smoke.


    Apart from that, there was another thing worth mentioning. The reason why his mother had been subdued so quickly was because of the metal coins that Tang Ran had thrown out.


    If it weren''t for the money, even his mother wouldn''t be in this state right now.


    Thus, at this moment, when I saw this sight, I couldn''t help but gape in shock.


    In the following time, his father had used almost all of the preparations he had made in his previous life.


    First, it was the bottle of chicken blood. Holding the bottle, he ruthlessly smashed it on his mother''s head.


    With a bang, the bottle shattered.


    At the same time, the chicken blood inside suddenly flowed and covered her mother''s face.


    Looking at this scene, my eyes were sharp and my heart couldn''t help but hurt ¡­


    After all, she was my mother, and if I could, I wouldn''t want to see her like this.


    But she is no longer the same person as we are now. I can''t watch her continue to be an evil spirit, and similarly, I can''t watch her suffer for the first time here.


    At that moment, his father took out the Pig Slaughtering Knife on his waist, which he had prepared a long time ago, and held it in his hand once again.


    This Pig Slaughtering Knife, after stabbing down together, seemed to be the end of his mother''s fate.


    Thus, at this moment, his father, who could have completed all of this in one go, unexpectedly had traces of hesitation ¡­


    And it was this short moment of hesitation.


    A black shadow.


    He rushed out of the grass with incredible speed.


    The speed of that black shadow was simply too fast. It was so fast that we couldn''t even begin to imagine it.


    After the shadow rushed out, it immediately charged in the direction of his father.


    At this time, his father was completely focused on his mother.


    When he realized something had happened and looked up, it was already too late.


    This was because at this moment, his attacks were already rapidly falling towards his body.


    At the same time, I could clearly see that the black shadow was Butcher Liu.


    When he appeared, he punched his father in the stomach.


    This punch exhausted all of its strength, so when it struck forward, the power was incomparably great.


    Under this attack, I saw my father spew out large mouthfuls of blood at this moment.


    For a moment, his father, who had held the upper hand a moment ago, was now so grown up that he could barely stand up straight.


    Bang Bang...


    While his father was still in the middle of spitting out blood, Butcher Liu used his arm and hit his father on the spine.


    At the same time, his father, who had been bent over coughing up blood, let out a bloodcurdling scream and then looked up into the sky.


    His stomach and spine were both severely injured. At this moment, his entire body was twisted into numbness from the pain ¡­


    When I saw this scene, I was so shocked that tears flowed from my eyes.


    At the same time, Butcher Liu did not show mercy. Unknowingly, a dazzling Pig Slaughtering Knife had already appeared in his hand, its blade shining with light. Under his control, the Pig Slaughtering Knife stabbed fiercely at his father''s stomach ¡­


    "No!" I immediately shouted out loud. However, I knew that what was happening before me right now was something that cannot be changed ¡­

 C52

    I can''t imagine what''s going on.


    At this moment, Butcher Liu clearly wanted to kill my father. He seemed to hate my father to death, and his actions were very heavy, as if he didn''t leave any leeway.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but panic as I said, "What are you doing, killing people? Killing is against the law! "


    Even though I know that saying this would not have much of an impact on the butcher Liu in front of me.


    After all, this Butcher Liu was already a dead man.


    What law would a dead man be bound by?


    So at this moment, I have no confidence at all.


    Just at this moment, after I said this.


    I didn''t expect that Butcher Liu would look at me with a strange expression.


    He did not continue to attack my father.


    Instead, he took a step closer to me and said, "Your father was the one who let your mother down first, and now your father wants your mother''s life, causing her to lose her soul. Don''t you think that the one to be vicious isn''t me, but your father?"


    Even though the person who spoke to me was Butcher Liu.


    But I don''t know why, but I do feel that this voice isn''t from Butcher Liu.


    After I listened carefully, I was able to distinguish that this voice was indeed not from Butcher Liu''s, but from another person, and that person was Great Deity Li ¡­


    The Great Immortal Li that I''m talking about is also the Old Xie Huang that my father is talking about.


    For a moment, I was stunned by the person in front of me.


    At the same time, the old man in front of me took a look at my mother''s soul and threw something to her.


    This thing was dark and dirty.


    I almost puked when I saw one, because it looked like a baby, a dead baby, or a woman''s placenta.


    I never thought that Old Xie Huang would have such a thing.


    When her mother saw this thing, she looked like a person who hadn''t eaten for a long time. When she finally saw the food, she immediately threw herself at it.


    Then, he grabbed it and was about to put it into his mouth.


    When his father saw this, he subconsciously wanted to stop his mother.


    However, at the same time, Elder Huang gave a cold snort.


    He didn''t stop my father, but at this moment, he snapped his fingers.


    This action of his was extremely confident.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously thought that this Old Demon Huang might not have come here alone, he definitely had reinforcements.


    This thought of mine just surfaced in my mind. The next moment, I discovered that a rescue soldier had indeed appeared at the side.


    This person suddenly jumped out from the grass at the back of the mountain. His appearance immediately gave me a fright.


    I do know this person who suddenly jumped out. He is my second uncle!


    When I saw him, I struggled to get up from the ground.


    And then he shouted, "Second Uncle!"


    However, at this moment, Second Uncle looked extremely strange.


    Red light flickered in his eyes.


    What was even more peculiar was that his eyes were slanted and a layer of purple hair covered his entire body. Although his body movements were very fast, it was obvious that he was very stiff.


    Especially that pair of fingernails. At a glance, they were pitch black.


    Just like that, he dashed towards his father''s location.


    Faced with my shout, he actually disregarded it and attacked my father instead.


    When I saw this scene, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    What I didn''t expect.


    At the same time, in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of his father.


    Seeing this, my father struggled to get up from the ground. In this situation, he was unable to stop my mother from eating the baby''s placenta, so he could only avoid second uncle''s attack.


    In the face of Second Uncle''s attack, his father was clearly at a loss on what to do.


    When Second Uncle quickly stretched out his hands towards his father.


    His father grabbed a wooden board from the side and put it in front of him.


    However, with a bang, the fingernails of second uncle''s hands became extremely sharp and easily pierced through the wooden board.


    When I saw this sight, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    At the same time, I understood that the Second Uncle who suddenly appeared in front of me had obviously turned into a zombie due to Old Huang''s methods. Furthermore, he was a terrifying purple-furred zombie ¡­


    Looking at the tyrannical power displayed by Second Uncle, it was unknown how many times stronger he was than his mother.


    Such a powerful Second Uncle, coupled with the fact that his father was injured before, was not his match. Thus, at this time, his father could only flee.


    At this moment, after her mother had eaten the baby''s placenta, her breathing had become much more stable.


    However, at this moment, Elder Huang didn''t continue controlling my father. Instead, he personally walked up to me.


    When I saw this sight, I couldn''t help but subconsciously take a step back as I wanted to dodge his attack.


    But soon I realized that this was almost impossible.


    Because the power of Old Huang Xie is not something that a normal person like me can compare with.


    Immediately, he dashed in front of me and blocked my path.


    At the same time, his father couldn''t take care of himself. However, in his panic, he still shouted, "Tang Ran, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and save my daughter!"


    When he said this.


    Tang Ran nodded subconsciously before he dashed towards me.


    Tang Ran stood in front of me with a calm expression. In the face of the formidable Old Xie Huang, he didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    I was still a little taken aback by this situation.


    Old Man Huang is more powerful than my father, but right now, Tang Ran doesn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    While I was feeling suspicious.


    At this moment, Old Huang Xie stopped in his tracks. Looking at Old Huang in front of him, he chuckled and said: "What, are you really planning to get involved in this matter?"


    Regarding Old Huang''s question.


    Tang Ran didn''t even bother to ponder as he nodded in agreement. "You''ve already seen through my decision, haven''t you?"


    Tang Ran''s tone was very loud. It was obvious that he didn''t place any importance on the other party.


    At this time, Old Xie Huang really didn''t rush over to make things difficult for me.


    He looked at Tang Ran with a burning gaze, as if he was extremely interested in him.


    When I saw this, my heart immediately became bitter.


    Could it be that the current Huang Lao Xie has no interest in me and is instead focusing his attention on Tang Ran?


    When I thought of this, I suddenly felt empty inside.


    Because at this moment, it suddenly occurred to me that if something dangerous were to happen to Tang Ran at this moment, I wouldn''t be able to help him in any way.


    At the same time, Elder Huang''s words made something else in my heart.


    Because at this moment, he suddenly said, "You must have some plans for coming here, right? With your status, you would not have come here so recklessly, would you not? "


    As for what Old Huang had said, even after I heard it, I still couldn''t help but feel a little speechless.


    When Tang Ran met with Elder Huang, he didn''t introduce himself. However, he could tell from Elder Huang''s words that they seemed to know each other, or had a rough guess about each other''s identities.


    Tang Ran didn''t agree with his words and didn''t have any intention of opposing them.


    At this moment, he said coldly, "Let her go, pretend nothing happened."


    In the face of Tang Ran''s request, the current Elder Huang didn''t seem to care at all.


    He laughed lightly and said, "I can release her, but there is a problem I need to figure out."


    Tang Ran didn''t mind and said, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    "Fine, let me ask you, do you know Tang Shiyi?"


    To his question.


    At this moment, Tang Ran hesitated for a moment before replying, "I do."


    When Old Huang heard this, he actually took a step back without saying a word and stopped walking towards me.


    I heard every word of their conversation.


    However, I never expected that the result would be so strange.


    What was going on? How could Old Xie Huang release me so easily without even mentioning any conditions? What made me even more astonished was that the only thing I could think of was the identity of Tang Ran.


    But what was Tang Ran''s identity? Who was this Tang Shiyi that Old Xie Huang spoke of? This Tang Shiyi actually had such a great ability. Just a name and he was already so fearful of him? Before that, I can''t imagine.


    Old Xie Huang''s time in our village has already run out.


    And during this period of time, he could be said to have put in great effort.


    However, the matter was about to be completed. Wasn''t he waiting for this day?


    But at this critical moment, he suddenly gave up. What made him give up was a simple name. This name was Tang Shiyi ¡­


    It''s kind of amazing for me.


    However, even though in my heart, I still have some doubts regarding Old Huang''s decision.


    However, I still subconsciously walked behind Tang Ran at this moment. Hiding behind him made me feel an inexplicable sense of security.


    It was as if he were my harbor, and as long as I was behind him, I wouldn''t be in any danger.


    At the same time, Tang Ran calmly spoke to Elder Huang, "Alright, it''s safe now. Don''t be afraid." he comforted me.


    When I first heard him say this, there was a warm feeling in my heart.


    But very quickly, I became suspicious.


    Although, I was saved, but at this time, put the whole thing together, it made me feel like I was in a fog.


    I don''t get it.


    I faintly felt that the Tang Ran before me was concealing something from me.


    The person I had trusted so much all along, at this very moment, had become a little unclear to me.


    His presence, his motives, I had no idea.


    He showed up in front of me in a very strange way and then became involved in this matter at all costs.


    I hadn''t thought about it before. I just thought that he might have liked me for a while.


    However, from the words that Old Xie had just said, I had a faint feeling that this place wasn''t as simple as I thought it was.

 C53

    However, from the words that Old Xie had just said, I had a faint feeling that this place wasn''t as simple as I thought it was.


    Don Ran must be hiding something from me.


    And I dare not imagine it at all.


    I didn''t dare to imagine that even I, Tang Ran, wouldn''t be able to imagine it right now.


    At this moment, I was a little disheartened.


    It is more painful than death in my heart, and this is how I feel now.


    I didn''t feel happy at all for being saved. On the contrary, at this moment, my heart was filled with disappointment.


    I feel that everyone around me is deceiving me.


    My dad, my grandma, even Old Devil Huang, I don''t know what they did, and what they said was just a sentence from the heart.


    Even more chilling to me was the fact that even Tang Ran was doing the same right now.


    The one I trusted the most was Tang Ran, but now, I realised that he was hiding something from me.


    When Huang Zixie asked him if he was here for a purpose, Tang Ran did not object. This meant that he had not come here as a coincidence, but rather as a premeditated action.


    I just thought of that.


    At this moment, Tang Ran seemed to have noticed that something was amiss with my situation. He subconsciously looked at me and asked, "Why? You don''t seem to be happy about it."


    he asked me in a low voice. From his expression, he seemed to be worried about me.


    But I didn''t have time to be happy.


    At this moment, I subconsciously narrowed my eyes and closely stared at him as I asked, "Tell me, is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    Don Ran didn''t seem to think that I would ask him that.


    So at this moment, he seemed a little surprised.


    However, he soon let out a sigh of relief. He then nodded and said, "Yes, I did indeed have something to hide from you."


    At that moment, I faintly felt as though someone had stabbed me in the back with a knife.


    There was no pain, only endless disappointment.


    But soon.


    He hurriedly explained, "However, you have to believe me. This point that I want to help you is genuine. I really want to help you."


    I felt that his words were a bit funny and immediately asked him, "Then tell me, what exactly is your purpose? Do I have anything that is worth your attention? If there is, you can just tell me and I''ll just give it to you."


    Facing my extreme attitude, Tang Ran smiled bitterly and shook his head. He immediately said, "It''s not like this little man, the matter is different from what you imagined. As for why I''m close to you, I can''t tell you for the time being.


    The more he is like this, the more I feel that there must be something behind this.


    Thus, at this moment, I couldn''t help but look at Tang Ran with a burning gaze. I wanted to see something from his gaze.


    But at this moment.


    I heard a scream.


    I subconsciously turn my head to look over.


    At this very moment, Second Uncle and Mother seemed to have gone crazy and attacked my father crazily.


    I could almost see my father being beaten to death by the two of them.


    At this moment, when I looked over, I found that my father was already lying on the ground. Pain made him continuously roll left and right on the ground.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously frowned.


    He and Tang Ran immediately dashed over.


    Even though his father was already like this, his second uncle and mother still had no intention of letting him go.


    At this time, Old Huang had already left, but his mother, Second Uncle, and the others had not left with him.


    Fortunately, we found out about this in time.


    At this moment, Second Uncle was about to launch a fatal attack on his father.


    Fortunately, he was intercepted by Tang Ran, who appeared in the nick of time.


    Under Tang Ran''s interception, his second uncle was quickly cut off.


    Soon after, Tang Ran started fighting with his second uncle.


    At the same time, beside his father, there was another mother.


    At this time, although her strength was not as terrifying as that of her second uncle, her mother could still easily deal with her father who was on the verge of death.


    When I saw this, I subconsciously widened my mouth.


    At the same time, my mother extended her long fingernails and fiercely stabbed them towards my father.


    Even though I''m not in very good shape right now.


    In this life or death situation, I still rushed over and shouted, "No, no!"


    Now that there was no one to help my father, I could only stand up for him.


    With my appearance.


    He seemed to have heard my voice.


    At this moment, his mother''s body became stiff for a short period of time.


    At this moment, she subconsciously looked in my direction.


    When I saw her, I noticed that her eyes were filled with excitement.


    She immediately wanted to rush over and hug me.


    But at this moment, she was intercepted by Tang Ran before she could even approach me.


    When I turned my head to look, I found that there were a lot of talismans stuck on Second Uncle''s body. These talismans temporarily stopped Second Uncle from moving.


    At the same time, when her mother wanted to get close to her, Tang Ran had already blocked her path.


    His mother was stunned for a moment. Her gaze was filled with malice as she looked at Tang Ran.


    Tang Ran didn''t seem to care in the slightest when faced with such a gaze.


    He immediately snorted lightly, "The two of you are separated by Yin and Yang, why must you be so stubborn? You are already people from two different worlds. Wake up." There was a trace of impatience in Tang Ran''s tone.


    It seemed that if his mother continued acting like this at this moment, he would definitely not be polite.


    Facing Tang Ran''s threats, not only did his mother not do what he said she would.


    On the contrary, he became even more ferocious and attacked Tang Ran without a second thought.


    It was only at this moment that I realised that ever since she ate the dead baby, her strength had increased by a huge amount. It was almost the same as Tang Ran''s.


    Her fingernails were as sharp as Second Uncle''s.


    This way, in close combat, it was like a small knife.


    Facing such an attack, Tang Ran didn''t dare to get close. He could only distance himself from his mother and attack from a distance.


    At the same time, her mother''s attacks became even more varied.


    After closing the distance between them, Tang Ran could only attack with coins or the Eight Trigrams Mirror. However, these things were useless against his mother who was currently brimming with Yin energy.


    Before this, things like coins and copper coins could still knock the mother away when they landed on her body.


    But now, it seemed that these items had already lost all of their power.


    In the process of the attack, I saw, as the coins attacked.


    At this time, his mother easily waved her hand and sent all of these items flying.


    Bang bang bang.


    Following my mother''s counterattack, I soon saw that the copper coins and coins that Tang Ran had prepared before had all lost their effect at this moment.


    At this moment, I subconsciously bent down to pick up these items before returning them to Tang Ran to continue his attack.


    But at this moment, after I picked one up from the ground.


    He could not help but feel that this thing was ice-cold. When he held it in his hand, it instantly gave off a bone-chilling feeling.


    Under this special feeling, I subconsciously threw the coin on the ground.


    The Yang aura on these copper coins was originally quite plentiful.


    However, after this attack, the Yang Qi was no longer as abundant as before. Until now, it had become unusable.


    Thus, when I saw this sight, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He also knew that at this moment, his mother was emitting a strange laughter from her mouth.


    This laughter, it sounded like it gave me a creepy feeling.


    But she is my mother. How can she make such a shocking sound?


    I subconsciously shivered and looked towards my mother.


    At this moment, she glared at Tang Ran with her livid eyes as she continued, "You are not my match ¡­" Do you think you can stop me just because of this? "


    While speaking, I saw her slap her palm in the air, followed by a black palm. She immediately flew towards Second Uncle who was not far away.


    The speed of this black handprint was extremely quick. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of Second Uncle who was frozen in place.


    Bang.


    Second Uncle fell to the ground.


    I didn''t expect that Mother''s attack this time would be so powerful, to actually be able to knock Second Uncle down to the ground.


    Thus, at the same time, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    At this moment, I would never have thought of this.


    In the following time, I quickly discovered that my mother did this not to beat Second Uncle to death, but rather ¡­


    After that, I very suddenly saw Second Uncle climb up from the ground.


    At this moment, he rushed towards me with a ferocious look on his face.


    Wasn''t he trapped by the talisman? How come he was able to move freely now?


    At the same time, the mother roared even more sinisterly, "Kill my daughter! Take her away! Quickly, kill her!"


    After second uncle heard mother''s order, he rushed towards me without any hesitation.


    His speed was still very fast, so fast that I couldn''t even begin to imagine it!


    In this situation, I really feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    When his father saw this, he shouted, "No!"


    Immediately, he struggled to get up from the ground. After taking less than two steps, his body heavily fell onto the ground once again.


    In the following period of time, he struggled for a long time, but still didn''t seem to be able to stand up.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but be a little astonished.


    I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I fell into a deep despair.


    Looking at Second Uncle whose eyes were blood-red and had a green face full of fangs, I was really scared to death.

 C54

    At that time, he had started to cry loudly. In his mouth, he had been screaming for help. His appearance was extremely pitiful.


    However, at this moment, my father was beaten until he couldn''t stand up. By his side, Tang Ran was once again restrained by my mother.


    I am going to be beaten to death by Second Uncle in front of me.


    At that moment, I subconsciously thought that things might turn for the better.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that at that moment, there wasn''t even the slightest change in the situation ¡­


    After Second Uncle rushed over, he immediately grabbed me.


    His speed is truly too fast. I simply had no time to dodge. With just a dive of his, he was able to catch me. That feeling was akin to an eagle catching a chick.


    After I was grabbed by him, Second Uncle placed both of his hands on my neck.


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe.


    His strength was great. His hands were like a pair of iron pliers at this moment. I tried to struggle, but to my despair, it didn''t change anything. His strength was truly too great, not something I could contend with.


    As he continued to exert his strength, I gradually felt myself beginning to lose weight. Under such circumstances, I would soon die.


    At this moment, I would have never thought of this.


    Faintly, I seem to see a figure.


    This figure gave me a strange yet familiar feeling ¡­


    Isn''t he the corpse that Second Uncle and Grandma bought over to replace me?


    It was because the seller had lied and sold his grandmother a male corpse instead of a female one.


    Thus, when he was being buried, his mother saw through it and a series of events occurred.


    In the beginning, this man''s corpse kept harassing me.


    I was scared to death at that time.


    But I don''t know why, but at this time, I saw this male corpse strangely appear behind Second Uncle''s back again. I felt that there was a kind of familiar yet intimate feeling ¡­


    He appeared behind his second uncle with a righteous expression.


    When I saw him like this, I was really stunned.


    Why did he appear? Last time, when he was harassing me, the appearance of the black cat scared him quite a bit. At that time, he was so scared that he immediately scampered off.


    I didn''t expect him to have the guts to come back.


    After he returns, I realised that he seems to be much stronger than before.


    In his hand, he had obtained a long braid.


    He grabbed both ends of the braid and twisted it around Second Uncle''s neck. With a tug, Second Uncle immediately let out a miserable scream and was dragged by him, flying four to five meters away.


    At the same time, I finally got out.


    I subconsciously took a deep breath of fresh air.


    So it turned out that the pursuit of living was this simple. A mouthful of fresh air would make one extremely satisfied.


    It was at that moment that I realized that happiness could come so easily.


    At the same time.


    When I looked over, I was incomparably shocked to find that the Second Uncle, after rolling on the ground, had immediately attacked the male corpse.


    The man''s corpse did not show any fear as it started to fight with the Second Uncle.


    During the fight, he did not forget to throw some of the dead bats to his mother.


    After the initial few blows, my mother disapproved.


    However, after being constantly attacked like this, his mother immediately became angry and charged towards him.


    Just like this, the appearance of the male corpse surprised me. However, his actions made me even more confused.


    In just a few moments, he had drawn all the flames of war to himself.


    Facing the attacks of his second uncle and his mother, the male corpse''s face, at this moment, didn''t have the slightest trace of fear. Instead, a trace of relief appeared on it.


    At the same time, he looked at me with a burning gaze and chuckled softly ¡­


    Kacha Kacha ¡­


    And in the following period of time, his corpse was penetrated by his Second Uncle and his mother''s incomparably sharp nails.


    And at the very last moment of his life, the male corpse said, "Hurry up and go... "Fast ¡­"


    Then he tied the three of them together with the braid.


    Seeing this, I finally understood. He was probably planning to use his reincarnation as a wager to exchange for my remaining life ¡­


    I didn''t dare to disappoint him, and immediately, with the help of Tang Ran who had just escaped, I helped my father up and ran towards the village.


    Not long after we ran out, we heard an astonishing scream from behind us ¡­


    It was the man''s voice, familiar to me.


    And now, the reason he could make such a sound was obviously because his soul had been shattered by Second Uncle and his mother. And that voice could also be the last sound of his life ¡­


    In the face of such a situation, my heart suddenly emptied and my steps abruptly came to a halt.


    At the same time, Tang Ran, who was at the side, subconsciously looked at me before asking, "Who is this ghost ¡­"


    I shook my head but didn''t explain.


    When I looked back, I didn''t see Second Uncle and Mother chasing after us. Just at this moment, the sky lit up.


    The sun had risen from the east, and at the same time, roosters were announcing to the villagers.


    Only then did Tang Ran heave a sigh of relief as he said, "Alright, we''re finally out of danger."


    Then the two of us took Father back.


    This was going to be interesting.


    Grandmother''s funeral was to be arranged, and the fact that my father was now in such a state made it even worse for our family.


    Not long after the three of us went back, the Village Chief and the others came to help.


    When the Village Chief saw his father in such a state, he was so shocked that he almost bit off his tongue.


    Immediately, he asked in embarrassment, "Little boy, how did you three end up like this? Also, your father is fine, right?"


    At this moment, father was dragged into his own room. At this time, he looked like he died.


    I looked over at my father, not knowing what to say.


    If I were to say that my father was beaten to this state by my dead second uncle, I wonder if the village chief would believe me after hearing this.


    I immediately said, "Father is injured. I''ll have to trouble you to help us invite the village''s doctor with bare feet."


    The barefoot doctors in the village were still qualified to deal with matters such as damage from a fall.


    Even if he was incompetent, he had to treat him like a living horse.


    In many poor villages, this was the case. Sometimes, when the villagers were seriously ill, even those who were on the verge of death had to be seen by barefoot doctors, rather than being sent to a hospital in the city.


    You know, rural families like us who farm for a living don''t have much income over the course of a year. If we get sick and get hospitalized, just a simple examination would be enough to make many families uncomfortable.


    It was very likely that he had fallen sick. This family was going to be poor for three generations.


    In this sort of situation, most people might not believe that such a poor family existed, but the truth was like this. There were people who were not full yet, and there were also a lot of them ¡­


    The village chief saw that his father was in a serious condition, so he didn''t dare delay any further and immediately called for the barefoot doctor.


    When the doctor arrived and saw his father''s condition, he did not say much. He only said that his injuries were severe and needed immediate treatment before he went back to prepare some medicine. Other than hanging bottles, there were also some oral herbs.


    With both of his arms in place, his father''s condition gradually stabilized.


    After calming down, it was already 10 in the afternoon.


    They busied themselves all morning, putting Grandma''s body into the coffin.


    In the afternoon, he needed to be buried.


    According to our local custom, when we are buried, we have to be filial children who throw a bowl on the ground and break it. This custom means that my parents raised me and now my parents are dead, and the people who gave birth to me and raised me are dead.


    This is the explanation in the superficial sense, and in the deep sense, the grief for the death of the parents.


    In any case, this is a ceremony that must be carried out by one''s own son. If this family has only a daughter and no son, this basin will also be broken. It will probably be crushed by a carriage, or a hearse.


    This sort of situation was most likely caused by no future. If this were the case, the people from the village would gossip about him.


    The reason why people fought for a son, other than having children to protect against old age, was also because of the traditional ceremony. It was because when one was old, there was a person who would throw basins for them in order to perfect the ceremony of death.


    This was because many people believed that the incomplete rituals would affect their rebirth.


    But now, Second Uncle is dead, and my only son is my father. If father is unable to throw this basin, then he will most likely be seen as a joke by the people in the village, and my grandmother will not be able to have a complete reincarnation in the underworld. In this situation, she might even become a vengeful spirit, or she might even stay in the mortal world.


    As a result, the pressure on the barefoot doctor during the morning was still considerable.


    While I gave my father fluids, I boiled herbs for him.


    Fortunately, his father finally woke up after a long morning of torture.


    Although his body was still incomparably weak.


    However, with the support of the two fellow villagers, he had to complete each of the important ceremonies with great difficulty. His father could no longer bear the grief of knowing that his grandmother had been buried.


    This way, he would feel a little awkward.


    Those who were carrying their grandma''s coffin had used a bench to carry their father back.


    But in the morning the infusion was already done, and there was no way around it. The barefoot doctor, after giving my father a soup, told me that he would come back the next day and leave.


    As for the other people in the village, they did not stay here any longer. After packing up the necessities, they left in a hurry, as if they were afraid of being tainted by the bad luck here.


    However, I don''t care about that at all.


    After all, I''ve been busy for a few days now, and I want to calm down.


    After seeing that my father''s condition was relatively stable, Tang Ran and I ate dinner and went back to rest early.


    Early the next morning, I heard a sound coming from my father''s room and rushed in.


    He woke up and wanted to go to the toilet, but he didn''t have the strength to do so. He stood up and took a step, then fell down.


    He was too weak for this, so I had to call him up and help him to the bathroom.


    When he came back, he helped him put his father to bed and that was the end of it.

 C55

    In the morning, the village doctor came again.


    When he came this time, he first changed the medicine for his father and then poured the liquid into it.


    In the courtyard, I asked how long it would take my father to recover.


    This barefoot doctor has been working in our village for decades. His skills have been passed down from generation to generation.


    In general, he was a very trustworthy person.


    He told me that my father''s condition was serious, but fortunately, my father was still in his prime, so his recovery was still very fast. If this continued, he would be able to continue treating him for a week or so before he stopped using fluids.


    After saying this, he hurriedly looked as if he was about to leave.


    But apart from that, I have another question that I need to ask.


    He immediately walked forward and whispered, "That''s right, regarding my family''s matters ¡­"


    However, just as I said that, his expression immediately changed. He turned away as he had something else to do and left in a hurry.


    I could see that my family had become the object of almost everyone in the village who tried to avoid us. None of them wanted to make this a formal issue.


    After a few days, I was quite tired. I took care of my father while sleeping on a chair at the side.


    Just like this, it was only in the afternoon when the bottles of liquid were completely filled. After cooking some food for my father, I returned to my room to rest.


    Don Ran had been waiting for me in the house for a long time.


    Follow me into the house.


    He leaned over and said, "Little boy, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Seeing how secretive he was, I realized that it couldn''t be a simple matter and asked him what it was.


    After he closed the door, he told me, "The seal on your ancestor''s grave is still there."


    I started.


    This question seemed a little sudden to me. I didn''t quite understand what he meant by that.


    Tang Ran explained, "Your father did this to our ancestors'' graves. If this seal continues to exist, your family''s luck will continue to increase. That is to say, your father and you will still die."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but be moved.


    For the past few days, I have been driven insane by these things, so when he said it again, I immediately became alert.


    I am quite convinced of that.


    Previously, Tang Ran told me once that the seal on the ancestral tombs will send our entire family to hell.


    At that time, none of us knew what was going on behind our father''s back, so we had been investigating him. On the contrary, we had been delayed by the circumstances of this ancestral tomb.


    After hearing what he said, I became wary of him.


    "Then what do we do? Now that Old Xie Huang has left, who else would attack our family?" I said, a little confused.


    After Tang Ran heard this, he said without hesitation, "Although Old Xie Huang has left, your mother and your second uncle have also left. I''m not sure if the two have left or not."


    Speaking of my mother and second uncle, I couldn''t help but remember that man''s corpse.


    What I never expected was that he would stand up for me in such a critical situation.


    This, for me, was a little surprising.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Tang Ran couldn''t help but ask me, "What happened? You don''t look very good. "


    After experiencing so many things, if I could truly be happy, then it would truly be like seeing a ghost ¡­


    I was afraid he was going to ask me about the man''s body, so I started to calm down.


    After some thought, he asked, "Then do you have a way to resolve the matter regarding the ancestral tombs?"


    He was the one who brought up this topic, so I asked him subconsciously.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Ran nodded and said, "I can give it a try. Let''s go take a look at the process tonight."


    After saying that, I began to rest.


    When he woke up, it was already seven or eight in the evening.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I woke up, I had food. The food was all prepared by Tang Ran.


    Although there weren''t many dishes in the restaurant, including a shredded potato and a roasted eggplant, they tasted quite good.


    It seemed that he had intentionally cooked millet porridge for his father as it was not convenient for him to eat right now.


    Although his food was delicious and delicious, my attention was not on it at all. All I was thinking about was the ancestral grave.


    Now that my father''s condition was so serious, I didn''t dare to reveal anything to him, so I didn''t say anything to him during dinner.


    When I was almost done eating, my father told me, "Rest well tonight and don''t go out. Now that dad is like this, if you have any problems, I won''t be able to help you, okay?"


    Since my father had already warned me, I didn''t dare to say anything more. I subconsciously nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    After saying all of these things, I simply packed up my utensils and returned to my room.


    At about nine o''clock, through the crack in the door, I heard my father''s room, and at that moment there was a steady snoring sound, that is, he was asleep.


    With this, Tang Ran quietly went to the courtyard to wait for me.


    In order to avoid being seen by my father when we opened the gate to the courtyard, the two of us jumped over the wall and out.


    The walls of the rural areas were not that high, they were less than two meters high, so it was easy for them to climb over them.


    After leaving, the two of us didn''t hesitate at all as we walked directly towards the direction of our ancestor''s grave.


    Just as he was about to leave, for some reason, Tang Ran suddenly stopped. He pointed at a very eye-catching building and asked, "What is this place?"


    The place he was talking about was the most glorious building in our village.


    This place is the core of our Wang Family Manor, the Wang Family Shrine.


    When he asked this question, I did not hide it from him. "It is our temple."


    The name of the ancestral shrine to us is the temple of the house, and in it is our family tree, on which every dead member of the royal family is written.


    After hearing what I said, Tang Ran''s eyes lit up before he said to me, "Let''s go in and take a look."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    I don''t even dare to think about what he said.


    In our village, there is a rule that goes by the book.


    Other than the dead, they were not allowed to enter the Wang Clan''s ancestral hall for the rest of the time, and every year, on the fifteenth day, and also on the new year, during the public offering ceremony, all members of the Wang Clan were allowed to enter.


    Thus, his words made it difficult for me.


    I immediately shook my head and said, "That won''t do. According to the rules, we can only enter the temple after the 15th day or after someone has died. It''s not suitable right now."


    After hearing what I said, Tang Ran chuckled and then said, "Rules are dead and people are alive. The situation is special, so I think we should go in and look for clues."


    His words made me more and more conflicted.


    I didn''t know how to stop him, so I just kept saying, "No, it''s not time yet, you can''t go in. Besides, you''re not a member of the Wang family, so you can''t go in."


    "You said it earlier, you can only enter during the fifteenth day, or you can also enter after a person dies, right? Now that so many people have died in your family, you can naturally go in as well. "


    What he said did make a bit of sense.


    However, after someone died, only the family''s elders would be able to enter. They would write down the name of the deceased, which had nothing to do with anyone else. Therefore, it was impossible for Tang Ran to enter with this excuse.


    However, no matter how much I tried to explain, Tang Ran was determined to enter.


    This made it difficult for me.


    "If you want to go in, then go in yourself. I''ll pretend I didn''t know."


    I was a little angry and crouched down at the foot of the wall, not saying a word.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran also felt a bit embarrassed. He walked up to me and whispered, "Then wait here for a while. I''ll be right back."


    He climbed over the wall and jumped in.


    I have no doubt about that.


    After all, what he is doing now is all for the sake of our family.


    If it wasn''t for all that had happened in my family, he wouldn''t have known me.


    Now that he''s busy with our family''s matters, I naturally can''t say much.


    Thus, after he entered, I acted as a lookout as I looked left and right vigilantly, afraid that someone would suddenly appear at this moment. If that were to happen, Donan and I would become the sinner of the entire village.


    If this matter were to be spread out, even my family might not be able to continue staying in this village.


    Even though our family is only left with us two, but even so, this is Wang Family Village, our foundation. If I don''t continue living in this village, I really don''t know where I should go.


    As I thought about this, my eyes continuously scanned my surroundings.


    But many things are like that. The more you are afraid of something, the more likely it is that something will happen.


    Just when I was thinking anxiously, Tang Ran quickly came out. Also, don''t let anyone come.


    On the street in the distance, I actually saw a figure ¡­


    This figure.


    At first glance, he felt that it was a strange feeling.


    This person wore a white robe at night. This robe looked like it belonged to a dead person.

 C56

    At this moment, I couldn''t help but be shocked speechless.


    This late at night, could it be that there was another family with dead people?


    But even if it was a dead person, if they came out at night to report their loss, they would still come out in groups of people dressed in mourning. How could it be possible for this person to be alone?


    Fortunately, my experience these days made me more daring, so when I saw this person, I didn''t feel much fear.


    But there was still a little fear.


    I was afraid that he would find me, so I made a detour and hid in a small alley beside the ancestral hall.


    The man was walking down the street in front of me.


    At this moment, my hanging heart also relaxed.


    At this moment, I didn''t expect that the person in white would suddenly turn around at this moment.


    The moment she turned her head, the flashlight in her hand suddenly emitted a ball of light. This light wasn''t directed at me, but at her own face.


    He believed that many of his friends had played this game at night to scare their friends. In the dark night, playing this game was a little scary.


    Thus, when I saw this sight, I was naturally quite shocked.


    His legs gave out and he nearly fell to the ground.


    At the same time, fortunately, just as I was about to lose control, I hurriedly covered my mouth.


    If I shouted out in fright, then we would really be exposed.


    At that time, I was extremely furious and thought to myself, "Who is this person? Why did he come all the way here in the middle of the night to scare me? Also, how did she know that I was here?"


    Because of the way she shone on her own face, I was unable to see her true face at first glance. It was just a blur, as if the person before me seemed somewhat familiar, but I was unable to figure out who this person was at the next moment.


    While I was thinking about this, this person had already walked step by step towards me.


    She walked towards me step by step with light steps and a flashlight in her hand. At the same time, her mourning dress fluttered with the wind. It was quite a scary sight to see.


    I have to say, I really can''t stand her appearance.


    At the same time, I continuously warned her in a low voice, "Don''t come over. If you come over again, I''ll call for people."


    The man laughed in a low voice. What are you doing now, can you let the villagers know? "


    Her laughter was very strange, like a cat calling spring in the middle of the night.


    In addition, there was another thing that surprised me. The voice she was using now made me feel that it sounded very familiar to me.


    It was worth mentioning that I definitely knew this person. Furthermore, I even had some interaction with this person. After all, his voice was truly rather familiar to me.


    It is also worth mentioning that when she spoke thus at this moment, I found the problem in her words.


    She seemed to know what we were doing.


    Thinking of this, I was even more certain that this person must have a very good understanding of our family''s affairs.


    However, I soon realized with embarrassment that the entire village knew about what had happened to our family, so there wasn''t anything strange about it.


    I immediately lowered my voice and said, "Who are you? Put your flashlight down and let me see who you are."


    When I said that.


    She didn''t continue to scare me like a prank. She slowly turned off the flashlight.


    At this moment, as she was getting closer and closer to me, I subconsciously took a few steps forward.


    But at that moment, the moment I saw her clearly, I was immediately frightened and fell to the ground.


    When I thought of her, I was finally able to clearly see her current appearance.


    But after seeing it clearly, I was almost scared to the point of peeing my pants.


    The reason I was so afraid.


    That''s because I know this person, and I was even scared by her.


    She is none other than the person who entrusted me with the letter not long ago ¡­


    It was Wang Chunmei, the widow Wang.


    "Why is it you ¡­" My lips continuously trembled in fear at this moment.


    Wang Chunmei is dead, I was sure of that the last time I was in the woods.


    Thus, when I saw her again at this moment, I was naturally frightened to the point that I couldn''t accept it.


    It was at this moment that I asked this question.


    She immediately let out a strange laugh.


    Damn it, this guy clearly knows my current situation, but he''s still laughing non-stop. I really do hate her a little now.


    I rushed over without a care and covered her mouth.


    Although it seemed a bit dangerous to me to do so, I had no choice but to do so in order to prevent her from exposing us.


    At this moment, I covered her mouth with my hand.


    Wang Chunmei subconsciously took my hand away.


    She was very strong. And my hands were cold. When she grabbed my wrist, I had only one feeling, and that was, as if my hand had been clamped by an iron clamp.


    Thus, at this moment, I immediately retracted my hand as fast as lightning.


    "What''s wrong with you? Be quiet. If we are found out, I won''t let you off." I said to her fiercely.


    But as you can imagine, my appearance naturally won''t scare her away.


    At this time, Wang Chunmei humphed lightly and said, "Little boy, did you send the letter I asked you to send?"


    Her voice was extremely strange and sharp. Even though it wasn''t loud, hearing it in my ears made my entire body feel extremely uncomfortable.


    I subconsciously covered my ears.


    I reluctantly replied, "Didn''t I tell you that your son died? When I went back, he was already dead."


    At this moment, her smiling face became as cold as ice.


    Without a word, she leaned forward and grabbed me by the neck.


    Her son is dead, but it has nothing to do with me.


    At this moment, I argued, "Your son''s death has nothing to do with me. If you have any grudges, you can go to the village next door to find your son. Why did you attack me? You don''t have the guts to!"


    Right now, my situation is very delicate. When I meet someone like Wang Chunmei, I can be considered an Elementary Scholar who met with an army. There is no way to explain it.


    So at the same time, I could only deal with her in a provocative way.


    However, I''m not sure if this method of mine will work.


    "I ask you, where is the letter?" she repeated.


    I was stunned and after thinking about it carefully, I said, "It''s in the pocket of my other shirt ¡­" At this point, she was still strangling me, so it was very difficult for me to speak.


    Fortunately, at this moment, I finally finished my story.


    And after I said that.


    Strangely, she actually let go.


    I heaved a long sigh of relief and leaned weakly against the wall.


    "Alright, find this letter in the early hours of the morning. Turn off the lights in the room, light a red candle, open the envelope and take a look at the contents. Do you hear me?" she whispered to me, word for word.


    Seeing that she was about to let me go, how could I dare to not agree to her conditions?


    Thus, at this moment, I hurriedly nodded my head in agreement in fright. "I heard it. I will do as I say when I return."


    When I finished.


    His vision blurred and Wang Chunmei disappeared.


    At this moment.


    What made me even more surprised was that there was a sudden muffled bang and something fell from the sky beside me, landing right beside me.


    This sudden scene gave me another fright. My taut heartstrings almost broke at this moment.


    At the same time, when I looked over in surprise, I found that the one who had landed beside me was Tang Ran.


    Tang Ran stood up and patted the dirt off his clothes. Without looking at me, he casually asked, "Who were you talking to just now?"


    What?


    He actually heard our conversation.


    However, in order to avoid wasting time, I casually said, "I''m just talking nonsense ¡­"


    However, he clearly didn''t believe my words.


    Immediately, his movements froze. After bowing and patting his clothes, he slowly turned his head to look at me. "Who are you talking to?"


    He looked at me strangely for the first time.


    It had to be said, his gaze now seemed truly frightening and strange.


    Under this situation, I didn''t dare to say anything more and subconsciously said, "It''s Wang Chunmei."


    I thought he''d let me go if I told him the truth.


    But at this moment, his actions seemed to have exceeded my expectations.


    After I said this, not only did he not plan on letting me go, he even stood up and grabbed at my neck.


    I was pressed against the wall and coughed subconsciously. The back of my head hit the wall and it hurt so much that stars appeared in my eyes. I even felt like my head was bleeding.


    At the same time, he coldly said to me, "Take a good look at who I am ¡­."


    At this moment, I subconsciously opened my eyes. When I looked over, I was stunned to find that the person in front of me was Wang Chunmei ¡­


    She didn''t leave. Instead, she changed into her usual dashing look and suddenly appeared before me to test me ¡­


    This was something I hadn''t thought of before, so I was frozen in place for a moment.


    "Why is it you? Why haven''t you left yet?" I asked in surprise.

 C57

    Wang Chunmei humphed and said, "I want to remind you that only you and I know about this. You can''t let a third person know about it. Also, that kid with you is not a good person."


    Wang Chunmei''s words made my heart skip a beat.


    I don''t know much about him.


    Therefore, when she said that, I subconsciously asked, "Why do you say that?" I asked subconsciously.


    Wang Chunmei chuckled, then said mysteriously, "You may not believe it, but I do know that the corpse your grandma bought was sold to your grandma by him."


    At this point, I wanted to ask something, but Wang Chunmei said, "He''s here."


    After saying that, Wang Chunmei''s bone-chilling hands loosened from my neck. At the same time, she quickly retreated.


    I have to say, what Wang Chunmei said was still extremely shocking to me.


    Not long after her figure disappeared from the street, Tang Ran left the ancestral hall.


    At this moment, I saw that his face was flushed, as if he was very excited. His face was flushed.


    I asked subconsciously, "What''s wrong?"


    He looked left and right, frowning, and said doubtfully, "Eh? Why is it strange? Why is there so much Yin Qi in this place?"


    Not good, he seemed to have sensed Wang Chunmei''s aura.


    Fortunately, I came to a realization and said, "Look at what you''re saying. This is the ancestral hall, and the tablets of the dead are inside. The Yin Qi is naturally very heavy."


    I didn''t waste any more time and pulled him out.


    Tang Ran seemed to have made some important discoveries and stopped thinking about it. He told me mysteriously on the way, "This time, I really did make some big discoveries."


    I was curious about what he had said.


    However, when I asked him what he had discovered, he didn''t tell me anything.


    Just like this, the two of us quickly arrived at the ancestral grave.


    The surroundings were pitch black as gusts of cold wind blew in from all directions.


    He looked at the area where the ancestral tombs were with a burning gaze and said, "Don''t you feel that this place is a little strange?"


    I started.


    We''ve been here a lot these days, but I don''t think there''s anything strange about it.


    When he said that to play, I couldn''t help but ask, "Strange? "There''s nothing strange about it."


    Immediately, Tang Ran casually said, "This is not the tomb of your ancestor."


    When I heard this, I was shocked ¡­


    "What?" Not my ancestor''s grave? "


    The matter regarding the ancestral tombs had always been deeply rooted in my heart. Now that Tang Ran''s words wanted to overturn my understanding of the ancestral tombs, it had a huge impact on my heart.


    For a moment, I said in disbelief, "I don''t really understand what you mean. Also, how do you know this?"


    Tang Ran disapprovingly said, "I found it in the ancestral hall. In the ancestral hall, there is a piece of information that shows the burial site of each family, and I found out that your grandfather''s grave was not buried in the ancestral graves. As for the tombs here, other than this being your grandfather''s grave, they are nothing more than bundles of dirt."


    A scam?


    When he said that, I subconsciously shook my head.


    Because I really don''t understand what the real meaning of this scam is.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "But, what''s the point of this scam? Also, why did they use my grandfather''s grave as a scam?"


    The burial was no trifle, so I couldn''t imagine what these people were thinking, making fun of my grandfather''s grave.


    When I said that, Tang Ran, who was at the side, said indifferently, "We need to ask your father about that. Most likely, your father is responsible for your grandfather''s burial, so he definitely knows about this."


    But it was impossible to get the truth out of my father. He would never tell me anything.


    He took out the compass and carefully measured it for a while before frowning and saying, "Alright, I''ve already verified this place. Those tombs look like tombs, but the position they are buried in is clearly not in accordance with common sense. That is to say, those are truly earth bags and not real tombs."


    This night''s investigation had some meaning to it. We seemed to have found a suspicious point, and this point, I felt more and more, was not far from the truth.


    This was the truth. Why did his father do this?


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously asked Tang Ran, "That''s right, didn''t we remove the seal on this place?"


    I had a feeling that what he was doing was different from what he had told me.


    When he came here, he clearly said that he was here to remove the seal.


    However, from what he did now, it could be seen that he didn''t really care about my family''s luck. He seemed to want to find my family''s ancestral grave.


    When I thought about it, combined with what Wang Chunmei had told me before, I had a feeling that I also had a little bit of control over Tang Ran''s secret. It was just that for a short period of time, I was unable to link this secret together to extract valuable information.


    After I said that.


    Tang Ran, who was at the side, slapped his forehead as if he had just thought of something. Following that, he took out various items from his pocket.


    After the incense was placed, he took out some copper coins and sprinkled them around the grave.


    Then, he took out a bronze bell and circled his grandfather''s grave a few times. Then, he stood at the place where the candles, paper, and money were placed and began to mutter.


    After he finished reciting the inscriptions that I did not understand, he lit up all the money.


    A flame was set ablaze.


    Under the burning of the flame, I soon discovered that there were black clouds coming out from the ancestral tomb.


    When I saw this strange scene, I was quite surprised.


    I immediately asked, "What''s going on? Did it fail or succeed?"


    Tang Ran heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It''s a success. The curse formed from the chicken blood and the black dog''s blood has been removed."


    Hearing his words, I subconsciously heave a sigh of relief.


    In that case, the problem here seemed to have been solved.


    I asked subconsciously, "If that''s the case, will no one from our family die?"


    Tang Ran didn''t give me an affirmative reply. "We were wrong from the start. As for what will happen to your family in the future, I have no way to tell."


    "You''re not the one who said that. The things that happened in my house were the seals on the ancestral tombs. And now you''re saying this? Isn''t that a bit contradictory?"


    I had already discovered that Tang Ran was hiding something from me.


    However, at this moment, it was not good for me to strongly express my attitude.


    Thus, at this moment, I couldn''t help but voice the doubts in my heart.


    When I said that.


    "But as you can see, this place isn''t where your ancestor''s grave is located, so what I said before was clearly wrong. As for your family''s matter, will it continue, and we still need to understand why your grandfather''s grave is here, and not in the area of your ancestor''s tomb?"


    I didn''t understand what he was saying, but at that moment, I started to be wary of Tang Ran.


    As for understanding the situation here, it was not something that could be explained in one or two sentences.


    Therefore, the two of us didn''t have any intention of staying here anymore. At this time, the two of us didn''t say anything and hastily went back home.


    That night, we didn''t make much progress in our investigation, but we wasted a lot of time.


    When I came back, it was almost 12. I immediately washed up and prepared to sleep.


    But I just lay down.


    Then, he suddenly recalled something.


    This is what Wang Chunmei told me.


    Thus, I didn''t continue to sleep at this moment. Instead, I climbed to my feet.


    I found a red candle, lit it, and went to find the envelope Wang Chunmei had given me.


    After I found out about the death of Wang Chunmei''s son, I came back in a hurry. I forgot if I threw this envelope in front of Wang Chunmei''s son''s grave or if I just took it back and put it in my pocket.


    Now, as I rummaged through the pile of dirty clothes, I couldn''t find the envelope.


    For a moment, I panicked a little at this situation. It seemed that things had changed.


    Since I couldn''t find the envelope, I naturally couldn''t do as Wang Chunmei said.


    I was worried about what would happen if I didn''t do what she said.


    Just when I was worried about it.


    I turned my head to look at the table where I had placed the red candle.


    There was an extra envelope.


    When I took a look at this envelope, I immediately recognized it as the one that Wang Chunmei gave me before!


    At this moment, I was so frightened that I didn''t dare to approach him.


    This thing was not here just now.


    If it was here, I would naturally be able to find such an obvious thing.


    Since that was the case, how did this thing appear here?


    I can''t imagine it.


    And at the same time, after I found this thing.


    Naturally, I was too scared to go over.


    However, seeing that it was nearing midnight, I started to worry. If I didn''t do as Wang Chunmei said, then would something really have happened?


    Under my confusion, I gritted my teeth and walked over.


    My hands trembled a little as I picked up the envelope. Then, I carefully opened it ¡­


    The moment this object was opened, I immediately took two steps back in shock. Peng! I sat on the bed ¡­

 C58

    I never thought that the contents of this envelope were not for Wang Chunmei''s son to see, but for me to see.


    Inside, there was only one sentence, an extremely simple sentence.


    The sentence was, "My body is under your bed."


    At this moment, I was shocked speechless.


    When I, who was just sitting on the bed, thought that there was a corpse below me, I immediately sat up in fright.


    At the same time, I was so frightened that I was about to leave the room.


    Whether it''s true or not, it''s a little too scary for me.


    At the same time, just as I was about to exit, I realize that the door seems to be locked from the outside. No matter how I pull on it, I am unable to open the door from the outside.


    For a moment, my whole body went stiff.


    Immediately, the door was closed, as was all the windows in my house.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that there seemed to be a gust of cold wind blowing from an unknown place. At this moment, the bed sheets were shaking non-stop.


    When I saw this, my legs almost gave out.


    The bed sheets were constantly shaking, reminding me that there was something underneath.


    Thinking of this, I walked over without saying anything further.


    At this moment, I don''t know where I got the nerve.


    It''s just that I know that I have to do this now.


    From the looks of the current situation, the door to the room could no longer be opened.


    If that was the case, naturally, the windows could not be opened either.


    Thinking of this, and looking at the constantly shaking sheets, it seemed like the problem could be blamed here.


    All of this was because of Wang Chunmei''s corpse under the bed.


    What I don''t understand is, why is Wang Chunmei''s body under my bed?


    The room was dark, so even if I lifted the sheets, I wouldn''t be able to see what was going on below.


    At once I turned on the lights in the house.


    However, when I pressed the switch, I was incomparably astonished to discover that the light in the house seemed to be broken. This is because, at this moment, no matter what I did, I was unable to turn it on.


    For a moment, I felt more and more uneasy about the situation before me.


    It was a good thing that there was a red candle in the room. I took the lamp and placed it inside. Then, I held the lantern and carefully squatted down. I slowly moved my feet and looked under the bed.


    When I got there, I didn''t notice anything unusual.


    After taking a few deep breaths, I slowly place my trembling hands on the bed, trying to pinpoint the location of the bed sheets.


    As I slowly lifted the sheet.


    Under the red candlelight, I subconsciously looked under the bed.


    After taking a look, I couldn''t help but subconsciously suck in a breath of cold air. At this moment, under the bed ¡­ Empty...


    There was nothing but a pair of my shoes.


    I was relieved.


    It seems that this letter is not for me to read.


    After all, the letter only said that my body was under your bed. The me and you in this letter didn''t say who it was.


    I just scared myself once.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously wanted to stand up and go to sleep.


    But I never thought of it.


    Just as this thought of mine surfaced in my mind, the next moment, I saw that there was indeed something unexpected located under this bed.


    There was a floor underneath it. At first glance, it looked very different from the other floors.


    In rural areas, most of the materials used were local.


    The floor in my room was made of large pieces of stone. At first glance, most of the stones under my bed were filled with lime, but a piece of the floor directly under my bed was protruding a little.


    Around this protruding stone slab, there seemed to be traces of blood ¡­


    When I saw this, I subconsciously took in a breath of cold air.


    Could it be that Wang Chunmei''s body was sealed under this stone slab?


    I can''t imagine how long she has been here. Could it be that there has always been a dead person under my bed?


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously took in a breath of cold air.


    At this moment, I really couldn''t imagine why such a thing would happen.


    No wonder my family has been so unlucky all this time.


    From the looks of it, there was a reason why my family was so unlucky.


    There was a dead man buried under the bed at home. It would be weird if the family wasn''t in trouble.


    When I think of it, it is as if I have become Holmes, and the truth of the matter is within my reach.


    At that moment, I naively believed that I had grasped the truth of the matter, that if I took one step forward, I would be able to prove it was all because of this corpse, not because of my father, not because of my mother, not because of my family''s ancestral grave.


    Thinking about this, I inexplicably became a lot bolder.


    At that moment, I prostrated myself on the ground and knelt before slowly advancing.


    Very quickly, I reached the raised floor.


    At this moment, I subconsciously wanted to lift up the floor.


    I noticed that there seemed to be a handprint at the edge of the floor, but it was a handprint, and at first glance it looked like someone was under the floor. Then she lifted the floor above her head.


    There were several blood-colored finger marks on the surface, and the way they were left was that there was someone underneath, grabbing the floor before slowly closing the lid ¡­


    I have to say, when I saw this scene, my heart was moved.


    Could it be that Wang Chunmei had hidden herself?


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously took in a breath of cold air.


    At the same time, I didn''t stop for a moment. I placed the red candle lamp in my hand to the side and used both of my hands to grab onto the raised up floor. At the same time, I forcefully lifted up the floor with my hands ¡­


    At the same time, as the floorboards were being lifted, I subconsciously smell a foul stench gush out from underneath the floorboards with a whoosh.


    This smell is a little too strong, and at this moment, I wasn''t prepared in the slightest. Under this situation, the first thing I felt was the air rushing into my nose. For a moment, I couldn''t bear this feeling.


    At that moment, I almost choked to death.


    Fortunately, I was able to retreat in time.


    Not long later, the smell spread throughout the room.


    I subconsciously got out from under the bed.


    When he wanted to open the window to get some fresh air, he did not expect that there was really no way to open the window.


    At that moment, there was only one thought in my mind, this is all Wang Chunmei''s doing.


    I have to say, this woman is a little too vicious, because in this way, I can only endure this disgusting stench.


    Under such circumstances, I might be poisoned to death in my own room.


    In the past few days, I''ve encountered many helpless things. Now, this matter makes me feel even more helpless ¡­


    However, it was fortunate that my brain wasn''t stupid. I subconsciously looked at the stool by my side and immediately grabbed it.


    My plan was to smash the glass above the window with a stool, so that the air could circulate.


    The whole room smelled so strange now that I had to do it.


    I immediately clenched my teeth and prepared to throw it.


    However, I quickly realized that if I were to break the glass now, it would definitely make a lot of noise. When that happens, my father and the rest of them would definitely be able to discover this.


    Thinking about this, I immediately said to myself, "Wang Chunmei, do you want to smoke me to death? If you don''t open the window, I will smash the glass. When the time comes, my dad and that brat will both be able to hear the sound. When the three of us dig out your body, we will burn you! "


    At this point, I didn''t have any other choice but to intimidate them.


    Unexpectedly, my words still held true.


    After I said this, the window in front of me actually opened all of it in an instant.


    At the same time as the windows were opened, strong gusts of cold wind continuously gushed in from the outside. Not long later, the dark and unpleasant smell in the room disappeared, and my nose no longer needed to be tortured like that.


    Thus, I could finally take a few deep breaths without having to worry.


    After the smell in the room returned to normal, I knew that the current me didn''t have much time to waste. I immediately went underneath my bed and this time, because there wasn''t any smell anymore, I could finally look at the floor that was open.


    With the help of the red light, I looked down.


    He saw that there was a deep hole in the ground, and at the bottom of the hole, there was a ladder connected to it.


    Under these circumstances, I knew that if I wanted to go down now, I could go through this ladder.


    Although, to me, the things inside the cave might be a little scary.


    However, at this point, there is no time for me to waste.


    I held the red candle in my hand and carefully climbed inside. Then, I descended the ladder, bit by bit.


    When my feet finally landed on the ground, I was finally relieved.


    At the same time, I held up the red candle lamp and looked around.


    However, in this pitch-black cave entrance, the terrifying scene that I imagined wasn''t there.

 C59

    I didn''t see a dead body.


    After taking a few steps, he felt his legs go soft, as if he had stepped on something soft.


    I subconsciously looked down. After that glance, I was almost scared to death ¡­


    There was a person lying at my feet, and this person was none other than Wang Chunmei.


    I was shocked and at the same time, my body retreated a few steps back.


    At the same time, I anxiously looked at Wang Chunmei who was on the ground. I was terrified. I covered my mouth and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    I hadn''t expected her to be lying in this position.


    Furthermore, it was pitch black here. Earlier, I had unwittingly stepped on her body.


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously opened my mouth to explain, "I really didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    However, after waiting for half a day, Wang Chunmei, who was on the ground, was still lying motionless.


    When I saw this, I was a little puzzled. Could it be that she was really dead? Could she be a real corpse?


    If that was the case, I didn''t seem to have anything to fear.


    When I thought about this question, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    He wanted to get close to her, but her body had been dead for an unknown amount of time. Even at this time, she was still emitting a constant stench.


    In this situation, I didn''t dare to hesitate in the slightest and immediately fumbled my way through.


    When I was right in front of him, someone slapped my shoulder heavily with a smack ¡­


    At that moment, I was so scared that I almost fainted.


    In such a pitch-black cave entrance, who would dare slap me from behind?


    Although I was almost certain who it was, she gave me a shock at her sudden reaction.


    At that moment, my heart almost flew out of my throat.


    I subconsciously turned my head around. At the same time, I quickly retreated.


    Behind me, it was indeed Wang Chunmei''s ghost.


    At this moment, she was looking at me with a weird smile ¡­


    One had to say, her current appearance really did seem quite frightening.


    Kacha.


    My kick seemed to have landed on something as I was retreating.


    With a crack like that, my body instantly lost all of its weight and I immediately sat on the ground.


    At the same time, I noticed that I accidentally stepped on Wang Chunmei''s finger just now. Two of her fingers were forcibly deformed by my stomp at this moment. At a glance, it seems like they were broken ¡­


    I swallowed hard and apologized again, "I''m sorry... "I was too scared. I was scared by you, so that''s why I stepped on your hand. Don''t blame me." I quickly cut out the relationship...


    I broke two of my fingers.


    At this time, Wang Chunmei let out a helpless sigh. She then said, "Well, I don''t blame you."


    I heaved a long sigh of relief. I felt that Wang Chunmei was still a very magnanimous person.


    But soon, I realized that she was already dead. Now that her soul and body are separated, what''s the use of having a corpse?


    After understanding this point, I subconsciously got up from the ground.


    It was a good thing that when I fell down earlier, I had subconsciously kept the red candle in my hand, so there was still some light in the tunnel. If not, then Wang Chunmei and I would have been unable to bear it alone in this gloomy place.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei nodded at me appreciatively, "I didn''t expect you would actually come down here to find me. You''re right, I''m worried, but I can do anything."


    Listen to her.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the reason why so many things happened in my house might have something to do with her. After all, if she buried her body here, who knows what kind of effect it would have on my family?


    I said angrily, "Wang Chunmei, let me ask you, is it because of you that my family is like this?" I looked at her with narrowed eyes. Now that we had stolen everything, I wanted to see how she would explain it.


    It''s just what I said.


    At this moment, Wang Chunmei scoffed, "I don''t have the ability. The reason why such a big thing happened to your family was because your family brought it upon itself. It has nothing to do with me."


    Seeing that she didn''t admit it, I said grumpily, "What? "My family brought this upon themselves. You placed your corpse here for no reason and even said that it had nothing to do with you." I said angrily.


    Who knew that it would be better if I didn''t say that. When I said those words, Wang Chunmei, who was standing in front of me, seemed to have eaten a fly. At the same time, her entire person became irritable.


    In this situation, she subconsciously glared at me, and then furiously said, "What did you say? "Little boy, do you know how I died? How I died!"


    After saying that, she subconsciously charged towards me. At the same time, both of her hands subconsciously pierced towards my neck.


    Her speed was extremely fast, and coupled with the current her, she seemed to be extremely angry.


    So it was too late for me to fight back.


    She had already grabbed me by the neck and pinned me against the wall of the tunnel ¡­


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. There was a sharp pain coming from my throat. Under the torture of this situation, I was in danger of dying at any moment.


    In this situation, I held a lantern in one hand and kept hitting her head with the other.


    Along with my two movements, at the same time, Wang Chunmei was fine. On the contrary, she exerted a little more force on me.


    Even so, I felt a little helpless. She pinched me so tightly that I could barely breathe. Under such circumstances, I faintly felt as though my eyeballs were about to pop out from my sockets.


    She immediately said, "Little boy Wang, don''t think that just because I have something to ask of you, you can slander me. Although I''ve killed three husbands, the matter with your family really has nothing to do with me, do you understand?"


    She lowered her voice and spoke angrily.


    Seeing her so angry, I didn''t get scared. On the contrary, I felt that when she said this, she was very sincere, which meant that it was very possible that it really was as she said, and all of this had nothing to do with her.


    But what I couldn''t figure out.


    Why was this happening? I forcefully shook my head. No matter what, I still couldn''t figure out the reason behind it.


    As she continued to press down on my neck, I had a faint feeling that I was unable to support my body in this situation due to the severe lack of oxygen. At the same time, my body was unable to use up any strength, and my legs were the same.


    Indeed.


    Wang Chunmei seemed to feel that I was about to die, so she let go of me. ''Bang!'' My body couldn''t help but sit on the ground.


    At the same time, I stared at Wang Chunmei.


    At this moment, my thoughts about her were extremely complicated. I didn''t know if I should believe her or hate her.


    Fortunately, the current Wang Chunmei didn''t continue to abuse me.


    Under these circumstances, I finally had the opportunity to have a good talk with her.


    I tried hard to regain my breath, but to my surprise.


    My nose didn''t seem to listen to me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t breathe ¡­


    I was so stifled by myself that my face turned red and I almost couldn''t breathe.


    Fortunately, Wang Chunmei was not only watching the show.


    At this moment, she finally did what a person should do.


    "Open your mouth and breathe through it."


    Hearing her words, I subconsciously opened my mouth.


    At the same time, when I opened my mouth, I really was breathing again...


    F * ck ¡­


    This time, I nearly suffocated to death.


    With my mouth open, I could finally breathe freely.


    Not long after, my body finally recovered to normal.


    At the same time, I also resentfully said to Wang Chunmei, "Next time, can you please speak properly and not touch me?"


    I continuously coughed and said those words with great difficulty.


    Wang Chunmei was not apologetic. She just humphed and said, "As long as you don''t continue to wrongly accuse me, I will not do anything to you."


    It seemed like it was impossible to explain things clearly to a ghost.


    I didn''t want to waste my time talking to her. Every minute and every second when I was with her was too dangerous. I immediately asked, "Why did you make me come down? "Also, why is your corpse under my house?"


    I can''t figure it out no matter what. When did Wang Chunmei dig a tunnel under my house and leave her body here?


    When I asked that question, Wang Chunmei walked up with her pretty eyebrows raised. She said confidently, "I invited you here because I have a deal with you, a mutual benefit deal. And I''m not the one who dug this tunnel. It was dug by the Red Army decades ago, and I only slightly modified it to place the tunnel exit under your bed. "


    So it was like this.


    Who would have thought that our village would still be the ruins of an earthly war? Under such circumstances, should I rejoice? Or do you feel unhappy?


    While he was thinking about this question.

 C60

    Wang Chunmei, who was standing at the side, continued to raise her eyebrows and said, "What do you think? Are you very interested in the next part of the transaction?"


    She said this very confidently.


    And when I saw her like this, I had only one feeling, and that was that I wanted to laugh.


    To be honest, I''m not interested in the next deal at all.


    After all, the danger of Wang Chunmei was second only to my mother.


    Whenever my mother saw me, she would only have one thought, and that was to let me die.


    However, although Wang Chunmei might be able to kill me, but for me, there seems to be room for negotiation. As long as I listen to her and follow her orders, there won''t be any danger.


    But no matter what, he was still a dangerous person.


    If possible, I still think it''s better to stay away from her. After all, everyone I''ve interacted with Wang Chunmei with is dead and in a miserable state. Her three husbands and one of her sons are all dead, so I don''t want the next one to be me.


    Thus, when faced with her confident expression, I could only embarrassedly reject his face.


    I immediately shook my head. "On the contrary, I''m not the least bit interested."


    I had originally thought that after I said this, she would definitely attack me again. Just like last time, she would press me against the wall and grab onto my neck forcefully ¡­


    It''s just that the current Wang Chunmei doesn''t seem to be as exaggerated as I thought.


    At the same time, not only did she not have any intention of getting angry, she even let out a soft laugh ¡­


    I don''t know why, but when I saw her expression, I was even more shocked.


    What I''m worried about is, is this guy up to something again?


    While he was thinking about this question.


    Beneath the smile, I seemed to decipher a dangerous signal.


    Sure enough, she was smiling at me because she knew where my seven inches were.


    Wang Chunmei was like me, sitting on the floor. She stared at me as she said word by word, "If I say that I can tell your grandpa''s grave that there''s something fishy, what about you? Are you willing to make a deal with me?"


    Wang Chunmei was a very smart person. She knew what I was thinking and used what I needed as bait. After she suggested the deal, there was no way for me to reject it.


    It''s just that I don''t think this woman is that kind-hearted. Although she''s also from our village, she looks to be around 30 years old, and this kind of person is several dozens of years younger than Grandpa. Thus, I don''t think that she knows as much as I do about Grandfather''s matters.


    I immediately shook my head and smiled. "If you really want to cooperate, then I''ll have to trouble you to show your sincerity."


    She seemed to have expected me to say that.


    He looked at the other side of the tunnel and said, "Very good, I have no enmity with you, so there is no need to harm you. If I want you to help me, I will naturally have to give you some benefits. Listen carefully, the reason why your grandfather''s grave is not at the ancestral grave is because his grave is a camouflage. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Concealment?


    When I heard these three words, I still felt that it was a little strange.


    And then he asked, "Whose eyes are you trying to hide from me?"


    Wang Chunmei shook her head and said, "I don''t know, my dad told me before he died, he said your grandpa''s grave was tampered with during the burial, and told me not to go there easily, otherwise I would be in trouble. Wang Chunmei shook her head and said," I don''t know, my dad told me before he died, he said your grandfather''s grave was tampered with during the burial, and told me not to go there easily.


    Her words have already told me what I want to know very clearly.


    I have to say, I made a deal with her before. Even when she delivered the letter, the information she provided me was very accurate, and it was because of the information she gave me that my father was rendered speechless.


    With last time''s reliable information, this time, I have no doubts about what she said.


    He immediately nodded his head and said, "Okay, but what do you want me to do? I''m just a helpless girl, I can''t seem to be of any help to you."


    Wang Chunmei laughed and said nonchalantly, "Don''t think that you can be so careful with your words after just a few days of studying. You and I have the same fate. If you take off your pants, won''t you be toyed with by a man? So what you should be thinking about is, how can you better be on the same side as me? "


    Wang Chunmei''s words made me blush, but also made me angry.


    I am only eighteen years old, so naturally, I have no way of comprehending the realm she spoke of.


    However, her resentful thoughts were not unreasonable. After all, she had become a widow three times before, so it was only natural that she had some complaints in her heart.


    So, at the same time, I didn''t say anything else. After all, she had shown her sincerity by telling me what I wanted to know, and if I continued to tell her, then it would be meaningless. Furthermore, I would definitely have a lot of questions to ask her in the next investigation.


    Therefore, I''m afraid that my current situation is just as she said it would be. I''ll have a good relationship with her.


    "Fine, tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Wang Chunmei saw that I had adjusted my mentality, so she nodded with appreciation and said, "That''s right. You are so enlightened. This is what I want."


    This person had a charming smile on her face. From the looks of it, it seemed a little strange. It seemed that her current appearance was very much like that of a fox spirit from the television.


    However, I''m a girl. She doesn''t seem to have this hobby, right?


    Just when I was feeling anxious about this, Wang Chunmei asked me, "Butcher Liu, you know this person, right? How is his impression of him?"


    Butcher Liu?


    I was first stunned, but quickly nodded my head. "Yes, there''s only one butcher in the village, of course I know him. Also, during this period of time, my grandma often asks for his help, and I''ve asked for him a few times. He''s a very easy-going person, always responding with a request." I said.


    But to my surprise.


    After I finished speaking, I subconsciously looked up, wanting to ask her if I was right.


    However, at this time, Wang Chunmei looked really scary. Her face was twisted and she looked extremely scary.


    At this moment, I took a glance and couldn''t help but shiver.


    "What happened to you?" My voice trembled as I asked her.


    Wang Chunmei clenched her teeth. At the same time, her teeth chattered.


    Looking at her, I really couldn''t take it anymore. I kept backing up, but there was a wall behind me, and I had nowhere to run ¡­


    Fortunately, she quickly recovered. Her mouth no longer produced the sound of grinding her teeth. It had to be said that the sound of grinding teeth was extremely terrifying. It sounded as if it was about to devour someone.


    As he stopped grinding his teeth, I was relieved.


    "He knows everyone but his heart. Butcher Liu isn''t as good as you think he is. When I was alive, he was the one that knocked on my door the most." Wang Chunmei said with a fierce look in her eyes.


    What!


    I seem to have heard something I shouldn''t have.


    Knocking on the widow''s door in the middle of the night, even a fool would know what Butcher Liu was up to.


    I didn''t expect that honest butcher Liu would do such a thing.


    Wang Chunmei seemed to have knocked on the door more than once, which meant that their relationship should be very good. After all, this kind of relationship was not something normal people could imagine. If their relationship wasn''t good, how could they do such a thing?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    As expected, every man of Wang Chunmei was dead.


    Before that, she had killed three of her husbands.


    Only now do I know that her power far exceeds my imagination. After all, this Butcher Liu was one of them.


    For a moment, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and obediently sat on the floor without moving, listening to what she was looking for me for.


    "Other than his hypocrisy, this person is also a dangerous person. Your second uncle actually died by his hands." Wang Chunmei said confidently.


    Her earnest way of speaking gave me the feeling that I had to imagine her.


    And if you think about it carefully, she doesn''t seem to have any reason to lie to me.


    Second Uncle and Butcher Liu were both dead, so there was no need for her to slander a dead person.


    But why do I feel that Second Uncle''s death was due to my mother and not to Butcher Liu?


    Although I wasn''t going to question what she was saying, I was still a little puzzled by it.


    Seemingly seeing the confusion in my expression, Wang Chunmei explained, "Of course, aside from the participation of Butcher Liu, the main culprit is your mother. Butcher Liu is just a cover."


    So it was like this.


    But all she said seemed to tell me more about my family than what I was going to do to help her this time.


    "My death happened before your Second Uncle died. A few days ago, when Butcher Liu came to find me and finished venting his anger on the bed, he unconsciously said that your Second Uncle was going to die."


    I started.


    That scene, I can almost imagine it, at this time, incomparably vivid appeared in front of my eyes.


    "Your Second Uncle also knocked on my door, but it wasn''t much. So, at that time, I only thought that Slaughterer Liu was just speaking angrily, so I didn''t care." Wang Chunmei said.


    What!


    At this moment, it was as if I was struck by lightning. I didn''t expect that another honest person, my second uncle, would go and have fun with someone like Widow Wang.

 C61

    I wouldn''t have believed it if Widow Wang hadn''t said so herself.


    At the same time, when she said those words, I immediately widened my eyes and stared unblinkingly at Wang Chunmei, waiting for her to continue.


    At the same time, I also understood that Butcher Liu and Second Uncle went to look for the widow for an affair, after all, both of them are in their forties and have no marriage with a man. It is said that men have a very strong demand in this area, that they can''t even live peacefully at the age of fifty to sixty, so it''s within reason that they look for some fun when they are in their prime.


    "What I did not expect was that the next morning, when Butcher Liu got up and was about to leave, I told him to not make things difficult for your second uncle, but he actually widened his eyes and asked me, how did I know of his plan? At that time, I found out that he truly intended to make a move against your second uncle. " Wang Chunmei said with a choked voice as if she was very regretful. She just didn''t know what she was regretting about.


    I was stunned and urged, "Continue..."


    "Then, he killed me. The purpose of this is very simple, it is to prevent me from revealing my secret." Wang Chunmei said quietly.


    To be able to kill a person so easily, this is something that I can''t even begin to imagine.


    After all, I have seen Butcher Liu many times. No matter what, I always felt that he was just an honest man who slaughtered pigs. Although he was a bit bold, I didn''t even think about killing him.


    After killing me, he put my corpse in the tunnel, and then started to madly retaliate against your family. He killed your second uncle, and then went on to fake his revenge, and after a series of things, I actually felt that this time''s matter was not as simple as love killing. He had another goal towards your family, so I secretly investigated for a while and found you, and the reason why I did that was to protect your life, and then I joined your power to avenge my death. After Wang Chunmei finished her sentence, she started to cry. Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    I didn''t expect that even when ghosts cry, there would still be tears.


    At this moment, I finally understood what was going on.


    After all this time, she had said so many things. Her original goal was very simple, and that was to get revenge on Butcher Liu.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but ask, "But, he''s already dead. What''s the point of you looking for him?" Death is like the extinguishing of a lamp, it''s all over, isn''t it? "


    But at the same time, Wang Chunmei listened to me, "Didn''t you see Butcher Liu a few days ago? Although he is dead, he is still wandering around the village, constantly monitoring your family''s every move. Not only him, but also your mother, your second uncle, and of course, me."


    At the same time, I felt a chill down my spine. The feeling of being stared at by four monsters wasn''t pleasant.


    But, what is their real purpose in destroying my family? I seemed to be getting closer and closer to the truth, and I also seemed to be getting further and further away ¡­


    Seeing my depressed mood, Wang Chunmei walked over, touched my head with her hand and said, "You are as old as my child, and I can''t bear to see you suffer like this. So now we have to work together to deal with Butcher Liu and all the people behind him, what do you think?"


    If that was really the case, then butcher Liu was not the main culprit but also an accomplice.


    Therefore, after considering it over and over again, I feel that what Wang Chunmei said made sense. Maybe it''s time to turn defense into offense.


    Butcher Liu had brought so much misfortune to my family, now it seemed that it was time to collect some interest.


    I immediately nodded in agreement. "Alright, I agree. I just don''t know what you want me to do or cooperate with you."


    Wang Chunmei was not in a rush. She was very satisfied with my answer, so she smiled and said to me, "It''s too late tonight. Tomorrow at 10 o''clock, I will wait for you here. I will tell you the details later."


    After saying that, she told me to go back and rest. Right now, she is in a ghostly body, so there is no need to rest.


    Seeing that she insisted on it, I didn''t insist on it. I hastily returned to my original path and laid down on my bed to sleep.


    This night''s experience was like a dream or fantasy. If it weren''t for Wang Chunmei''s reminder, I would never have known that I was a tunnel under my home.


    What I didn''t know was that at this moment, a huge conspiracy had completely engulfed me.


    Although Wang Chunmei insisted that she wanted to help me, no matter if it was Wang Chunmei, my father, or Tang Ran, they all said the same thing for my own good. They were just people with ulterior motives.


    When I got back, it was almost two o''clock in the morning, so I forced myself not to think about what it would be like until I woke up.


    This time, I slept soundly. When I woke up, it was already around ten in the morning.


    In a daze, I thought I heard a knock on the door of my room.


    But I didn''t want to wake up at all.


    He turned over and went back to sleep.


    At the same time, the knocking sounds became more and more urgent.


    I was a little agitated and was about to get up to put on my clothes, but unexpectedly, the door was kicked open from the outside.


    I was immediately woken up by the loud sound and when I looked over, I realised that the person who kicked open the door to my room in a hurry was Tang Ran.


    "What''s wrong with you!"


    The two of us asked each other at the same time.


    I was the first to react and shrugged my shoulders. "I didn''t do anything. I was sleeping. What are you doing? Why did you suddenly barge into my room?"


    He raised his wrist and pointed to his watch, "It''s already 10 o''clock, the doctor just came over for the IV drip, I called for you but you didn''t agree. Now that he''s gone, I came to call for you again, but there''s still no reply and you came in due to the circumstances. What''s wrong, did you not sleep well last night?"


    As he spoke, he was about to walk over.


    I hastily waved my hand and said, "I''m just feeling a little dizzy. It''s fine now. You can leave. I''ll get dressed now."


    He seemed to want to come over and put his hand on my forehead and test my temperature.


    When I said those words, Tang Ran''s hand subconsciously stiffened in midair.


    At the same time, he bitterly withdrew his hand and left my room.


    I let out a long breath when he did go out.


    Because I knew that at this moment, I discovered that there were some dirt footprints on the ground.


    These footprints were all accidentally brought up by me when I went into the tunnel.


    It was only last night, when I came back, that it was too late for me to notice the footprints.


    Now, as the sky brightened, the yellow footprints on the ground became more and more eye-catching.


    In order to ensure that the events of the previous night were not exposed, I quickly put on my clothes. Then, I used my tools to clean up the footprints on the ground.


    After I tidied myself up and left, I didn''t expect that Tang Ran had already prepared something good to eat.


    After tossing and turning for the better part of the night, I was so hungry that my stomach rumbled. I didn''t say anything and just started to eat.


    Just as I was about to enjoy my meal, Tang Ran suddenly asked me a question, causing me to instantly stiffen. "You''re hiding something from me."


    Did he notice something?


    Tang Ran''s eyesight was quite good. When he went to my room earlier, he might have been able to discover the footprints on the ground ¡­


    Thinking about this, my heart started to race. If he really sees something, then should I explain something to him?


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously frowned.


    At the same time, his father''s shout came from the room next door.


    I immediately said, "I''ll go take a look."


    When I went over to take a look, I found that I had finished pouring a bottle of liquid into the bottle. I immediately switched to another bottle.


    I remembered then that my father must not have eaten because I had overslept.


    Immediately, I asked him if he was hungry.


    In the morning, Tang Ran went to the town to buy breakfast for him.


    After I heard that, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I didn''t expect that Tang Ran would be so diligent.


    He took care of my family so wholeheartedly and I was still hiding these things from him. Thus, at this moment, my heart was filled with guilt, and I sat by the bed, looking at the liquid in the bottle dripping down, with no intention of returning to eat.


    After about ten minutes, Tang Ran came to my room and said to me, "You can go eat. I''ll watch my uncle''s infusion."


    I was still thinking about what I should do if I met him. I didn''t think he would say that the moment he came in.


    I left my room as if I had been granted amnesty.


    Outside, I didn''t even have the mood to eat. My heart is in a mess. After I fill my stomach, I pack up my utensils and blanked out in the living room.


    Unknowingly, it was already ten in the afternoon.


    I didn''t notice the passage of time until Tang Ran came out of my father''s room. Only then did I recover from my daze.


    He sat on a stool beside me, and without even looking at me, he casually said, "I went to the town to find out that your grandfather''s coffin was bought from the town, and at that time, besides your father and your second uncle, there was another person who went with the person who bought the coffin. Right now, your father can''t tell us the truth, and your second uncle has no way to tell us either, so we can only go find this person."


    Hearing his words, my heart tightened. I was wondering why he would be kind enough to go so far to buy breakfast for my dad. It seems like he had a plan. Wang Chunmei was right about him.

 C62

    When I heard what he said, I immediately understood. The reason why he said that was so that I could bring him to find him.


    I immediately asked him without a care, "Who is this person?"


    For the time it takes to ask this question.


    Don Ran actually said a name that I didn''t expect.


    "A woman. Your family is called Wang Da Ya."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Wang Da Ya is indeed our family, and she is also my aunt. Before this, when we went to deliver the letter to Wang Chunmei''s ex-husband, she lived at the opposite door, and we even went to her house for a meal.


    But Wang is a woman, and there are a lot of people in the village who can help my grandfather buy a coffin. Why don''t they find a woman and go buy a coffin with my father?


    When Tang Ran mentioned this name, I had already realized that this clue could indeed be investigated, because I also felt that there was definitely something wrong with it. Just with Wang Da Ya''s name at this time, it was enough to show that behind this matter, it was definitely not as simple as buying a coffin.


    After all, I understood Wang Da Ya''s identity from before. Her ancestors had passed down their skills in math, so that means that if they bring Wang Da Ya along, it would be worth pondering over.


    If his father had found someone from his village, then this matter might have been exposed. Furthermore, according to the information he had obtained, his grandfather''s death was very mysterious. After the corpse was brought back from the hospital, he immediately spent money to have someone dig out a grave for his grandfather.


    Wherever we go, our neighbors help us dig a pit and bury us, and there are those who spend money to find outsiders, but those are the big shots in the city, for example, those who don''t want to be cremated after they die, so they secretly transport them back and bury them in the soil of their hometown. After all, this is where they are raised, and no matter how big they get, after they die, they will still return to their roots.


    It''s just that my grandfather isn''t a big official, and my family isn''t rich, so it''s clear that there''s a problem with my father''s way of doing things. However, I need to ask Wang Da Ya what the problem is.


    However, I secretly feel that Big Ya will not easily say it.


    But no matter what, our only hope now is on Wang Da Ya.


    When Don Ran said the name, I thought for a long time.


    At this moment, Tang Ran couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think?"


    I immediately nodded and said, "Alright, we''ll set off now."


    It was now the afternoon, and if it was past now, time was a little tight. I was afraid that by the time we came back, it would already be around eleven or twelve in the evening.


    I immediately instructed my father, "I will go to the town with Tang Ran to buy some food. Eat something simple tonight. I have some instant noodles prepared for you."


    His father had never been a picky eater of food.


    He didn''t ask us what we were doing, just said, "Come back early."


    He naturally wouldn''t have thought that we were going to find Wang Da Ya. If he knew, he definitely wouldn''t have allowed us to go.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ran and I swiftly set off.


    Although Li Jia Village is not too far away from our village, but once we walk the mountain road, it becomes troublesome. This mountain road, circle after circle, can turn a one kilometer path into three kilometers. As a result, even though the two of us sped up our pace, almost all the way through without stopping, we still walked for two whole hours.


    When they arrived at Wang Da Ya''s house, it was already nearing dusk.


    After we arrived, Wang Da Ya is not at home, Wang Da Ya''s son-in-law and children are at home.


    Wang Da Ya''s son-in-law, we met him a few times, this is a very honest and honest person.


    When he saw me, he hurriedly greeted me warmly, "Aren''t you a little boy? Come quickly." He got up and greeted me warmly, and told his children to call me sister, and quickly came out with candy and fruit to entertain me and Don Ran.


    He might know me, but he doesn''t know Tang Ran. However, he didn''t ask about it and treated Tang Ran like he treated me. He even lit up a cigarette for Tang Ran on the way, but Tang Ran didn''t take it on.


    After a few pleasantries, I asked, "Uncle, is my aunt at home?"


    Although Young Lady Wang isn''t much older than me, I still have to call her aunt.


    His uncle then said, "He went to visit. It''s almost time for dinner. He should be back soon."


    As he said this, he got up and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go call her back."


    Just as he finished his sentence, he decided to get up and look for her.


    But from the looks of him, everything he said is mud. It seems that he just came back from the fields and has been busy the entire day. If he were to send someone running errands again, I wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Just as he was about to stop him, someone entered the yard from outside. Just as he entered, he asked, "Yo, isn''t this a little boy? What brings you here?"


    He immediately walked over to me and pinched my face as if he really missed me.


    I chuckled for a while and then said, "Aunt, I have something to ask you."


    Big Ya immediately understood and pulled my hand. "If you have anything to say just wait until after dinner. Aunt will cook for you."


    I knew what she meant, so I said to him, Wait here, I''ll go and cook dinner with my aunt.


    Tang Ran''s brows furrowed slightly, but he soon relaxed as he nodded his head.


    He sat in the yard and taught his aunt''s six-year-old homework.


    I followed my aunt into the kitchen.


    After I lit the stove, my aunt washed the pot, added water to it, and then tidied up the vegetables.


    During this process, my aunt lowered her voice and asked me, "Little boy, is there something wrong at home? Your grandmother and uncle just passed away a few days ago. Why are you still so far away from home?"


    Although there was a hint of reproach in Big Ya''s words, it was mostly concern.


    Under these circumstances, I couldn''t help but lower my voice and say, "I''ve come to find you because I want to find out what exactly is going on in our family."


    Aunt almost laughed when she heard this.


    Without even looking at me, she said, "What can happen, you little brat, you must have watched too many movies, right? In this world, the more you think, the more painful it becomes. Just look at me, I''m always so carefree and can''t hide anything from my mouth.


    "Smile all the time, health all the time." I added.


    At the same time, my aunt laughed and said, "Right, right, right, that''s it. After all, you''ve studied two days more than me, so you know a lot. Right, why don''t you continue attending school?


    I felt a little helpless towards my aunt''s words. "Aunt, don''t mock me. It''s not like you don''t know my grades. It''s really terrible."


    As I said this, I still felt a little helpless in my heart.


    When I went to school, my father never paid a dime, it was all because of my grandma and uncle. Under such circumstances, if I still shamelessly shouted that I would go to school, then I really wouldn''t know what was good for me.


    However, I can''t say out loud the reason for my heartache. I can only tease myself with laughter.


    Aunt didn''t continue to be conflicted about this matter. She immediately lowered her voice and asked me, "What did you come to find Aunt for?"


    It was as if she was afraid of being overheard. When they chatted, her voice was loud, but when she spoke of this matter, her voice would become softer.


    Aunt just said she was a person who couldn''t hide things, but I don''t think so. She must have more things on her mind than I do.


    "Did you buy the coffin with my grandfather when he died?" I wondered.


    How many years has my grandfather been dead? At that time, Wang Da Ya would probably be the same age as me, only eighteen years old.


    However, for something as solemn as buying a coffin, it is clearly illogical for Father and Second Uncle to bring along Wang Da Ya, a little kid who is around my current age.


    Sure enough, there was something going on.


    Wang Da Ya didn''t seem to think that I would ask this question.


    He immediately asked me, "Who told you to ask me?"


    Wang Da Ya''s meaning, I understand, this matter, only my father, her and my second uncle know, no one else knows, so how do I know about this matter?


    I immediately said, "The people from the coffin shop said that you''re famous outside."


    Hearing this, Aunt said somewhat helplessly, "In my life, this is the thing that I regret the most, but it was your father who asked me to do it, and my big brother asked me to help him, so I didn''t shirk it and gave him a helping hand. However, this is the first and last thing I did when I joined the Feng Shui Board." She said very seriously.


    When she said this, I became even more curious. It seems that this Wang Da Ya has obtained the family''s true inheritance. Being able to show off his skills at such a young age, he definitely isn''t a simple person.


    I immediately urged him, "Hurry up and tell me what''s going on. I actually got you to make a move."


    Although Wang Da Ya was in a difficult position, looking at my appearance, I was still unable to keep my mouth shut.


    At this moment, she said to me, "Let''s talk about this first. I can tell you about this matter, but you must keep it a secret after you tell me about it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I felt a little strange. I didn''t know what was going on, so I needed to keep it a secret. However, since she had already said so, how could I dare to go against her?


    Then, Aunt seemed to be afraid that our conversation would be heard by others, so at this time, the water in the wok started stirring non-stop.


    Then he said to me next to my ear, "Your father showed your grandfather a cemetery, and let me see how the feng shui is, and after I looked at it, I felt that there was a tomb underneath, and in this kind of situation, one can''t bury people, but your father never stops, must be somewhere, and then he said something, let me think, can I cover up the yin aura of the person below, and then I followed him to the coffin shop, and specially made a special coffin, that''s the end."

 C63

    After hearing what she said, I couldn''t help but come to a realization.


    So it was like this.


    But even so, there didn''t seem to be anything worth hiding, right? After all, it didn''t seem like such a shameful thing to me.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but be a little astonished.


    At the same time, the uncle in the yard shouted, "What the hell are you doing, kid! You can''t do your homework anymore!"


    "Washing vegetables. Alright, I''m almost done."


    At that moment, my uncle walked in and said to me, "Little boy, let me burn it. When you don''t come, your aunt will bully me and make me burn it. Now that you''ve come, why are you bullying me? This won''t do."


    Even though I said it was fine, he still stole my position.


    With this, it wouldn''t be good for me to ask my aunt any further.


    When we reached the courtyard, I saw that it was already late, so I said goodbye.


    My aunt wouldn''t let us leave no matter what. After all, we came all the way here, and if we didn''t eat and go back, she would feel bad.


    And his uncle said the same.


    However, I had my reasons for persuading them. I immediately said, "It will be dark soon. I can''t go back too late for something to happen at home these few days. I''ll have my meal the next time I come."


    Hearing my words, the two of them could only sigh and no longer had any intentions of trying to persuade me to stay.


    After all, the two of them know about what happened at my house, so they can''t say much in this situation.


    In this way, I couldn''t help but walk back with Tang Ran.


    After walking for a short while, the night sky completely descended. At a glance, it was pitch black everywhere. Even though there was a faint moonlight, one''s line of sight was still greatly affected.


    At this moment, Tang Ran whispered to me, "How is it? Did you ask?"


    I immediately nodded my head.


    "What did your aunt say?" Tang Ran asked.


    I promised my aunt that I couldn''t tell anyone about this.


    Thus, at this moment, I was still somewhat conflicted about this matter.


    Under such circumstances, I couldn''t help but mumble to myself.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran couldn''t help but say, "There''s nothing to be anxious about. You can speak slowly."


    But this cannot be said.


    Just as I was at a loss over this, in the darkness, I seemed to see something move.


    After realising this, I immediately stopped and my eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    At the same time, Tang Ran also noticed this person.


    After taking a glance, he directly said, "Chase!"


    As he spoke, he took the lead and gave chase.


    I didn''t dare to hesitate in the slightest. At this moment, I also followed behind him.


    When the two of us got a little closer, I discovered that the person who was secretly following us was actually my second uncle.


    At first, I was surprised.


    He immediately wanted to catch up and capture his second uncle to see what was going on. He was actually able to move freely like a living person.


    However, when the two of us went over, I discovered that Second Uncle seemed to have received some sort of instruction. He did not wait for us to get close. He quickly charged into the darkness and disappeared very quickly.


    He was extremely fast, and for a time, Tang Ran and I were unable to catch up. Thus, we could only watch as he disappeared into the night.


    After reading up to this point, I couldn''t help but ask, "Tell me, now that they know that we''re looking for Aunt, will they make a move against Aunt?"


    Now I have discovered that everyone I came into contact with is dead. Widow Wang, Uncle Liu, the butcher Liu, they all helped me, but they all died very quickly.


    That''s why right now, my aunt is involved in the matter of buying a coffin, so at the same time, I''m very worried if my aunt will be involved in this as well.


    Under the circumstances, I couldn''t help but be very worried.


    At the same time, Tang Ran said, "Your aunt isn''t a simple person, so you don''t have to worry about her."


    Although Tang Ran had already said so, I was still quite worried in my heart.


    After all, my aunt''s family looks so harmonious, I don''t want her to be involved in anything because of me.


    However, in this situation, even if I was worried, it would be of no use. After all, my ability is limited, and I can''t even take care of myself properly, let alone others.


    During the rest of the journey, Tang Ran seemed to be worried that someone would eavesdrop on our conversation. After all, no one knew what was hidden in the darkness. Under such circumstances, Tang Ran would naturally remain silent.


    We didn''t say anything on the way home. When we got home, it was already around nine o''clock.


    Although my father was not well, he was still sitting in the yard waiting for us when we came back, out of worry.


    It wasn''t until we returned that he heaved a sigh of relief. With my support, he returned to his room.


    At the same time, when I returned to the house, Tang Ran was already there waiting for me.


    The moment I entered the room, Tang Ran asked me in bewilderment, "How strange. Why did I smell a fishy smell when I first entered the room?"


    When he spoke, he took a deep sniff.


    At the same time, it occurred to me that the clothes I had been wearing the night before, the ones I had been playing with, were lying under the bed. They were covered with dirt, and the smell was probably coming from them.


    I immediately opened the window and said, "I''m sorry. Although the winter is warm and the summer is cold, this isn''t good. When the weather is wet, there will be a smell of mud."


    It was a good thing that Tang Ran didn''t take this matter to heart.


    Then he said, "Well, I can''t smell it anymore. Maybe it''s because I''m not used to coming in, so you should close the window."


    I let out an "oh" before closing the window.


    At the same time, I sat down hesitantly.


    Don Ran subconsciously asked me, "What happened? What did your aunt say about this? "


    On the way there, I had already thought about it carefully. I realized that if I didn''t tell him everything that had happened, he definitely wouldn''t let this matter go.


    In order to prevent him from asking further, I also lowered my voice and mysteriously said, "That place is indeed Grandpa''s grave, and when Grandpa was about to be buried, because the geology was special there and the soil was a little loose, the requirements for the material of the coffin were quite high. At that time, you knew that coffins like that were expensive, and my family didn''t have that much money, so I could only find an acquaintance to guarantee that I would owe them a thick coffin made of wood.


    When Tang Ran heard this, he hesitated for a moment.


    In his eyes, I could clearly see that he had a look of disbelief on his face.


    He didn''t know why, but at this time, as if he had thought of something, he acted as if it was all a matter of course and said, "So that''s how it is, let me say, buy a coffin, why do you need to bring a little girl over. With what you said, I finally understand, well, it''s already 9 o''clock, go wash up and sleep, you must be tired today."


    After saying that, he stretched his back and left while yawning.


    Tang Ran''s reaction was really strange. He could clearly tell that I was lying, but why didn''t he expose me and instead said those words to me? Regarding this, I was still quite puzzled.


    However, the current me was truly a little tired.


    Although he woke up very late today, he didn''t sleep well at night. No matter how much he slept during the day, it was still uncomfortable.


    Thinking that Wang Chunmei would let me find her at ten o''clock, I lay down on the bed and slept for more than forty minutes.


    At ten o''clock, I did not wake up on time.


    And in my dream, I dreamed that I was late or something, and Wang Chunmei was very angry with my lateness. She made a gesture that seemed like she was going to tear my face apart.


    Her eyes widened as she ferociously charged at me. When she grabbed towards my face, I was immediately frightened.


    Thus, in this situation, I was suddenly awakened by her without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    At that moment, I subconsciously shouted and sat up.


    But at the same time, I had a vague feeling that there was a hand blocking my mouth.


    This hand, I was sure, was not mine, but was as cold as the winter ice on my mouth.


    Thus, under such circumstances, I subconsciously shut my mouth.


    At the same time, I opened my eyes wide and saw that the person inside my room was Wang Chunmei. My previous sleepiness immediately dissipated at this moment.


    I looked at her, stunned.


    Who would have thought that the person who appeared in her dreams would appear at this moment ¡­


    And the situation now is almost the same as it was in my dream.


    Because at the same time, I saw that on the wall behind her, the hands of the clock were pointing to twelve o''clock.


    In that instant, I realized my mistake and looked worriedly at the Widow Wang before me.


    Because at the same time, I was really worried that she would scratch my face like she was doing in a dream.


    At that moment, I looked at her pleadingly. Just as I was about to explain something ¡­


    I suddenly heard footsteps outside.


    At the same time, the sound of footsteps has quickly reached the outside of my room.


    Wang Chunmei immediately squinted her eyes. She turned her body and rushed into my wardrobe to hide.


    At the same time, someone outside has already barged into my house.


    When he entered the room and saw me, he was so shocked that he subconsciously leaned back a little.


    At the same time, he asked me in surprise, "What''s wrong with you?"


    I started, then said, "Me? "Nothing."


    With a puzzled look on his face, Tang Ran frowned and said, "Little boy, what is it? You can tell me. The two of us are in the same group. Do you know?"


    After hearing what he said, I nodded subconsciously. At the same time, I said, "It''s really nothing. I was just having a nightmare ¡­."


    "Oh? So why are you sitting there without any clothes on? " At this moment, Tang Ran asked me like a mother about something.


    Embarrassed, I said disapprovingly, "I woke up in fright. I was wondering if I should go to the toilet. I was hesitating. I went to bed after 9 and didn''t take off my clothes."

 C64

    I had the faint feeling that I was being interrogated like a criminal.


    I was even a little disgusted by the current Don Ran.


    Just when I was getting impatient.


    What I didn''t expect.


    At the same time, Tang Ran continued to ask me, "But how do you explain the handprint on your mouth?"


    After hearing what he said, I subconsciously looked at the mirror not too far away.


    For a moment, I widened my eyes in shock, because I saw that there was a handprint on my mouth that was reflected in the mirror.


    Therefore, at this moment, I subconsciously said, "This ¡­ .Maybe my hands are too dirty."


    Immediately, I took a wet towel and quickly wiped the handprint on my mouth.


    It occurred to me that Wang Chunmei might have put it in my mouth because when she appeared, she walked in from the tunnel. Naturally, it was normal for her to have mud on her hands.


    However, this time, he didn''t expect that Tang Ran would find out something about it. However, from his appearance, it seemed that he didn''t think that Wang Chunmei had anything to do with it.


    At the same time, he said to me, "Also, your cabinet doesn''t seem to have been properly closed. Moreover, why is there a white skirt inside? You don''t seem to have a white dress, do you?"


    His words were aimed straight at the crux of the problem.


    As he spoke, he almost said there was someone in the cabinet that he couldn''t take a look at.


    Thus, for a moment, I naturally knew that I was in the wrong.


    After all, Wang Chunmei is inside. If Tang Ran discovers her, I really don''t know how to explain it to him.


    Under this situation, I said to him like a thief, "Don Ran, you''ve gone too far. You came to my room late at night and knocked on the door. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to enter? We''re both men and women. Please remember this in the future. This is the basic etiquette of a man."


    Seeing my rage, he held out his hands to calm me down, then shook his head and said, "I only came in because I heard you shout." However, I still didn''t have a good expression, so he immediately changed his words. "Fine, fine, fine. If I don''t say it, then fine. Don''t be angry, and just treat it as I''ve never come here before."


    As he spoke, he looked at me with a hippie expression, as if he was waiting for my opinion.


    Annoyed at this, I growled, "Scram!"


    He shrugged his shoulders and left my room, closing the door behind him.


    At that moment, I finally let out a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to open the cabinet.


    What I didn''t expect was that Tang Ran would suddenly open the door to my room.


    I was stunned. When I subconsciously turned my head to look over, I could feel that my gaze might kill me.


    At this moment, Tang Ran didn''t seem to care about it at all as he said, "I forgot to turn off the lights for you. Also, I have to remind you that you must not face this mirror."


    After saying that, without waiting for me to flip myself over, he quickly turned off the lights for me and closed the door.


    I was so angry that I felt like I was going to die, but at the same time, it wasn''t appropriate for me to flare up. I could only swallow the pain in my stomach.


    After a long time, I heard the sound of Don''s footsteps finally ending with the sound of a door closing. I confirmed that he had returned to his room at this time.


    After waiting for a while to make sure he wasn''t coming back, I went to the door and locked it from the inside. Then I went to the cabinet and knocked on it.


    Soon, Wang Chunmei came out from the inside.


    I said, a little puzzled, "Aren''t you a ghost? Why aren''t you invisible? Why are you always scaring people to death?"


    Wang Chunmei couldn''t help but feel surprised and said, "I''m a living dead person now because of something special. Besides being afraid of the sun, I''m no different from a living person now."


    I took a look and found that she looked alive. There weren''t any problems with the parts that had rotted on her body before. I nodded my head subconsciously, "You don''t have to say, it''s really like that. I didn''t expect your corpse to be able to recover by itself."


    She didn''t seem to care much about what I said, so she said, "Okay, let''s go."


    As she said this, she beckoned me into the tunnel.


    I still don''t understand her plan of counterattack.


    After entering the tunnel, I couldn''t help but ask, "How did you plan to deal with Butcher Liu?"


    "Of course it''s to return the favor." Wang Chunmei said as if it was a matter of course.


    I started.


    He couldn''t help but ask in astonishment, "What do you mean? Can you make it sound simple and easy to understand?"


    When I said that, Wang Chunmei smiled sinisterly. "Didn''t he like to play with women? I''ll give him a chance and let him play with you. I don''t believe he won''t come out."


    "What?" When I heard that, I almost vomited blood.


    What kind of idea was this? This thought seemed to have an unhealthy feeling, how could she do this?


    For a moment, I looked at Wang Chunmei with disdain.


    Wang Chunmei changed her words after seeing that I was not looking too good. "I mean, you can rest assured that the old fool will not touch a single finger of yours."


    Although I felt that what she said wasn''t feasible, this was a transaction between her and me. Since she had helped me, I naturally had to help her.


    Just like this, I was led by her and soon arrived at a place where I stopped.


    From this place, it seemed like she had dug the tunnel and connected it to an underground well.


    With regards to this, I was still quite puzzled. I immediately asked her, "You dug this up?"


    There was a lot of new soil inside the well. It seemed like it had been thrown in recently. Most of the locations in the tunnel were dark as if they were on fire. Only this place was new soil.


    She didn''t seem to have any doubts about what I had said.


    She then nodded subconsciously, "Yes, I dug it up. Come, follow me up."


    After she said that, she lifted up a ladder from the ground and placed it on the ground. Then, she placed the bottom section of the ladder into the tunnel. The top section of the ladder just happened to touch the top of the well.


    "I''ll support you. You go up first." she said to me.


    This wooden ladder was a little out of shape, and if it wasn''t supported, it would feel a little shaky, so she held it up and said to me.


    In this situation, I didn''t delay any longer. After all, it was already past 12. I thought that I should hurry up and finish my work before going back to sleep. Thus, at this moment, I didn''t think much and directly crawled out.


    At the same time, when I went up, I discovered that the lid was only a worn out cold seat. I lightly poked it and pushed the worn out cold seat to the side.


    Under this situation, I easily climbed up.


    At the same time, I subconsciously looked at my surroundings. For a moment, I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak.


    God, where did I come from? This place was both familiar and strange to me.


    Familiar because I''ve been here, and more than once.


    It was strange because the place had already changed greatly. There were ashes everywhere, and even the soil on the ground was covered in a thick layer of black ash.


    This place was the home of the butcher, Liu.


    But now, it was no longer possible to tell what his home looked like. It was a complete mess everywhere.


    When I saw this, I was a little resistant.


    I did not expect Wang Chunmei to bring me to this place.


    I immediately planned to head back. To me, this place is even more sinister and terrifying than a graveyard.


    However, just as I returned to the edge of the well, Wang Chunmei had already climbed out.


    Seeing that my expression had changed, she said to me, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll help you."


    The way she said it, the way she looked, combined with the way this place was now, made me even more terrified.


    So at the same time, I said I didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    At the same time, I said, "Can I quit?"


    Wang Chunmei couldn''t help but say, "Sure, I''m dead anyway, so I''m not afraid of anything. But you''re different, sooner or later, butcher Liu will find trouble with you."


    Her words were obviously meant to scare me.


    At this, I couldn''t help but be astonished.


    I immediately said, "But this place is too scary."


    I know that right now I have no other choice but to cooperate with Wang Chunmei.


    Wang Chunmei said nonchalantly, "What''s the big deal? Just think that this is a wheat field that''s on fire. Come, just lie down."


    As she spoke, she pulled out a pitch-black bed from nowhere. The bed was shaped like the traditional spiritual bed of our village.


    While speaking, she once again placed the cold mat from before on top of her.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei said, "Lie still."


    I pointed at the dirty bed and asked in surprise, "Lie down?"


    I thought she was joking with me. Although my family was poor, I didn''t live in a dog''s den. How could it be worse than a dog''s nest to let me lie here?


    Facing my confusion, Wang Chunmei did not explain but just said nonchalantly, "One strike, one strike. For revenge, you must let yourself be wronged. These are all things that butcher Liu used before, so it''s easier to stir up his soul."


    It''s fine if she doesn''t say it, but if she does, I''ll be even more afraid to go up.


    Who would use something that had already been used by a dead person? This sort of feeling was incomparably terrifying just by thinking about it.


    For a moment, I was truly unable to accept this.


    Seeing my cowardly appearance, she didn''t dare to step forward.


    At this time, Wang Chunmei finally lost her patience. She said with a bit of annoyance, "Is it that expensive? Can it be that I have to buy you a Simmons before you are willing to lie down? "Little boy Wang, we came here for revenge, not for pleasure. Can you please be a bit more mature?"


    It was the first time in my life that anyone had criticized me so harshly.


    For a moment, I felt as though there was a stone stuck in my throat, making me feel extremely uncomfortable. At the same time, my tears looked as though they were about to fly out.


    Under this situation, Wang Chunmei also seemed to realize that her words were a bit serious.


    He then said gently, "Alright, lie down for five minutes. If he doesn''t come within five minutes, I''ll send you back immediately. What do you think?"


    At this point, she has already made a great deal of concessions, and I also feel that it is somewhat acceptable.


    He repeated, "You said five minutes, not even one more minute!" I said like a child.


    Wang Chunmei nodded and said, "Sure, sure. It''s only five minutes. I''m an adult, you know. I promise."


    Hearing that she agreed, I reluctantly laid on her bed. That feeling is something that I will never be able to forget for the rest of my life ¡­

 C65

    I lay down on this simple and crude spiritual bed and waited for Butcher Liu to come over.


    At first, I didn''t understand why I had to lie down if I was going to lead Butcher Liu out.


    But then I realized.


    After I lay down, I waited with great difficulty.


    It''s still a long time, and I''ve always been around for at least five minutes.


    But after five minutes, Butcher Liu did not come here.


    I don''t quite understand the situation.


    I whispered to Wang Chunmei, who was beneath me, "Why aren''t we here yet? Should we go back?"


    Although things had already progressed to this point, it wouldn''t be too appropriate to head back now.


    Wang Chunmei was very angry that I said such words in the face of such a situation.


    She said from below, "It''s only been three minutes. Wait a while."


    But I knew it couldn''t be just three minutes.


    In this situation, I can''t move freely either.


    "Think of a way to get her out quickly." I said.


    Wang Chunmei was impatient. She scratched her head and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll think about it."


    Another few minutes passed.


    It was cold here, and I couldn''t see anyone around me. The wind was blowing and I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Under the circumstances, I had to speak again.


    "Have you thought of a way?"


    "I only thought of one because I''m afraid that you wouldn''t dare to use it." Wang Chunmei said.


    I''m already lying on the spirit bed at this time, so why wouldn''t I dare?


    Thinking about this, I asked subconsciously, "Why are you still trying to keep me in suspense at this time? Tell me."


    When I said this, Wang Chunmei said, "The solution is simple. Butcher Liu is a pervert, but whether or not there''s a way to deal with him is to seduce him."


    What she said made sense to me.


    Now that I''m lying here, what else can I do?


    I didn''t know why, so I asked, "I''m already like this, what else do you want me to do?"


    Wang Chunmei chuckled and said, "You''re still young, right?"


    I was stunned. "What do you mean by young?"


    "Alright, looks like you haven''t done that thing with a man before, so this is reasonable. Alright, let''s see if he comes or not after you take off your pants."


    What?


    When I heard Wang Chunmei''s words, I almost vomited blood. What kind of method is this? Take off your pants! In this wilderness, I''m not that shameless.


    Immediately, I sternly refused. "Don''t even think about it. This method is not possible."


    "Look, I''ll say it, you don''t dare." Wang Chunmei didn''t think much of it. Now, she actually started to provoke me.


    But I didn''t want to take it off, even if she tried to goad me.


    Wang Chunmei didn''t seem to mind. "You''ll have to do that sooner or later. You''ll have to take off your pants in front of a man sooner or later. But I didn''t let you take off your clothes. Just show me your most attractive long legs."


    Wang Chunmei''s words were getting more and more unbearable to listen to. After I heard it, I really wanted to cover my ears.


    Just as I was about to interrupt her words, a gust of cold wind blew.


    I was almost completely frozen here, but now, with this gust of cold wind, I suddenly felt as if I was going to freeze where I was.


    For a moment, I shivered. Then, as I subconsciously looked to the side, I thought that I would be able to see Butcher Liu.


    What I didn''t expect was that the space in front of me was empty, but by my side, I could hear the sound of someone walking.


    This voice sounded right beside my ear.


    I looked left and right subconsciously, but I still couldn''t find anyone.


    Under the circumstances, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    As I cringed in alarm, I stood up.


    Under the bed, Wang Chunmei said, "Don''t move, he''s here!"


    Coming?


    I suddenly held my breath. Although I had seen quite a few ghosts in the past few days, the atmosphere this time was a little strange. Furthermore, the ghosts I had faced before were all accompanied by others, such as Tang Ran.


    But now that I don''t have Tang Ran by my side, I don''t have any experience dealing with ghosts and ghosts. In that case, it would be impossible to say that I''m not afraid.


    While he was thinking about this.


    When I turned my head, I actually saw a dark face.


    The black face was less than ten centimeters behind me.


    Then, as I turned my head, I saw a large black face so close in front of me that for a moment I thought his face was almost touching mine.


    In this situation, I suddenly let out a scream and took a step back before scampering off.


    Under this situation, I couldn''t care less about taking revenge anymore. Butcher Liu''s appearance was really too scary, not to mention his sinister appearance, he even looked at me and giggled when I turned my head. Looking at him, I could tell that he was extremely frightening, let alone going against him.


    Maybe I really believed Wang Chunmei''s words too much back then. The two of us, this kind of combination, a little girl with no cultivation experience, a widow who was killed by someone and now wants to deal with a ghost? How is this possible?


    As I thought about this, the current me only had one thought, and that was to immediately leave this place.


    But I had only run a few steps when I felt something grab my ankle.


    In this situation, I subconsciously turned my head away.


    Under my gaze, I couldn''t help but be greatly shocked, because I never would have thought that at this time, such a thing would happen. Butcher Liu was lying on the ground, grabbing my ankle, and when I looked back, he was grinning at me.


    Black liquid flowed out of his mouth. I can only see one feeling when I look at his current appearance, and that is nausea.


    And, as I tried to free myself from his hand, I kicked him with my other foot.


    However, that''s great. My strength was not strong in the first place. After this kick, it was actually very easy for him to catch me with one hand.


    In this case, he had both my feet in his hands. Let alone escape, I didn''t even have the chance to crawl away.


    Just when I was feeling extremely flustered in my heart, I never thought that, following my continuous random kicks, I would at this moment discover to my great surprise that at some point in time, this Butcher Liu''s hands were constantly moving upwards. Seeing his hands grabbing onto my calves, his hands started to rise upwards bit by bit.


    His hands were large and strong, and when they grabbed my legs, they felt like a pair of steel pincers.


    Under such restraint, there was no way for me to escape.


    [I was too naive. I actually believed Wang Chunmei''s words. I actually tried to seduce Butcher Liu. Oh my god, am I crazy?] Otherwise, how could he have done such a stupid thing under such circumstances?


    As he thought of this, butcher Liu, who was behind him, let out a giggle ¡­


    I started.


    Subconsciously, he looked over and saw that he had ripped open my pants. My black tongue, flowing with black liquid, was continuously sweetening on my legs. Looking at this, it seemed to be extremely disgusting.


    What was even more frightening was that his tongue continued to move upwards. Not long later, it had already risen from the position of my lower leg to the position of my thigh.


    Under such circumstances, I couldn''t help but to suck in a breath of cold air. At the same time, I kicked him even harder.


    Even so, it was useless.


    Because his strength was too great.


    Only now did I remember that Wang Chunmei, who had told me to deal with Butcher Liu together, didn''t come out at this moment.


    At that moment, I had a vague feeling that I had been betrayed.


    Although I couldn''t deal with Butcher Liu right now, my hatred for Wang Chunmei kept rising.


    Wang Chunmei and Butcher Liu must have colluded together. If that wasn''t the case, then why did I lure Butcher Liu over, but Wang Chunmei disappeared without a trace?


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously let out a cold snort in my heart. At the same time, I shouted, "Wang Chunmei, you liar, you actually lied to me. Serves your dead husband and son well. You''re a jinx ¡­"


    I said one sentence at a time, but when I said this, Wang Chunmei still had no intention of coming out.


    At the moment of my despair, I even missed him a little. If he had been here, I would never have been humiliated like this.


    "Hur hur, Wang Chunmei, your partner is calling you. Come out quickly." Seeing me so excited, Butcher Liu immediately said after a series of creaking sounds in his throat.


    When I heard this, I was stunned for a moment, because after he said it, I heard a series of rustling sounds. At this time, Wang Chunmei finally appeared.


    When I looked over, I saw her trotting over to me and Butcher Liu with a flattering look on her face.


    She smiled and said to Butcher Liu, "Old Liu, I''ve already got the person you want, you can play however you want. Old Liu, I''ve already got the person you want, I can play however you want.


    After listening to her words, my head is buzzing. I was really tricked, and it was so thoroughly tricked, that Wang Chunmei didn''t even try to help me after a long time. She did it to trick me, to lure me into Butcher Liu''s bed ¡­

 C66

    I couldn''t bear to listen to any of their words anymore. Right now, I only had one thought on my mind. If possible, I wanted to beat them up.


    However, with my strength, it is impossible for me to do this.


    Thus, in this situation, there seemed to be only one thing that I could do, and that was to just sit and wait for death ¡­


    However, when I think about it, it will only be a few minutes before I''ll be done in by Butcher Liu ¡­


    I was upset.


    [I am such a good girl. If I am ruined by an old man like that, wouldn''t it be all for nothing?]


    Thinking about this, I immediately stopped hesitating. Taking advantage of the time the two of them were talking, I mustered my strength and broke free of Butcher Liu''s hand. At the same time, without any hesitation, I viciously kicked him in the temple.


    My strength was so great that I almost used up all my strength. I thought that although my kick might not cause him any fatal injuries, after kicking him several times, I didn''t believe that he wouldn''t feel anything at all.


    While thinking about this, I kicked him several times, until Butcher Liu came to his senses in anger. Then, he stood up and rushed to my side. After kicking me on the head a few times, I finally lost my will to struggle.


    Because with his few kicks on my head, I felt dizzy, and multiple shadows appeared in front of my eyes. At this moment, there were dozens of butcher Liu appearing in front of me, sometimes overlapping, sometimes separating. This kind of scene, if I saw it, would naturally be very strange.


    Apart from this, there was another point that was worth mentioning.


    At this moment, I faintly felt a very strange feeling spread through my heart. This strange feeling originated from the nearby Widow Wang. She smiled and said, "Kick twice then. If I kick you to death, how are you going to play?"


    After saying that, Widow Wang gleefully took a hemp rope and came before me to tie me up.


    For a moment, I felt as though my body couldn''t move at all.


    This is great, I am finally unable to return to the heavens.


    Under this sensation, I didn''t have the slightest intention to stop. At the same time, I viciously bit onto my tongue.


    As I bit down, this thing''s consciousness also quickly dissipated.


    The instant my consciousness completely disappears, I thought of many things. In this period of time, I have trusted the words of many people, as well as suspecting many people.


    All the people in front of me are suspicious, but believable.


    This time, I am just, believing people I shouldn''t have, doubting people I shouldn''t have ¡­


    I shouldn''t have been dealing with Widow Wang in private. If it hadn''t been for this deal, I wouldn''t be in my current state right now.


    I still haven''t figured out everything that happened at home. If I just die like that, then wouldn''t all the hard work I''ve done would be for naught?


    Thinking about this question, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pain in my heart. At the same time, my heart was in a mess as I thought about Tang Ran''s name.


    At this very moment, as my life is nearing its end, this is the only thought on my mind, and that is Tang Ran. At this moment, as my life is nearing its end, this is the only thought on my mind, and that is Tang Ran.


    I had originally thought that everything in this world would be very simple. The end is the end, and the beginning is the beginning.


    Thus, I subconsciously thought that I had died.


    I don''t know how much time passed, or whether it was hours or years, but I woke up.


    I didn''t know how I woke up. I just felt that I couldn''t calm down in the darkness, so I suddenly opened my eyes.


    Unexpectedly, I actually opened my eyes.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I was somewhat regretful.


    After all, if I were to open my eyes, it would mean that I have never left this world. If that were to happen, I would have to helplessly watch as Butcher Liu treated my body ¡­


    However ¡­


    The moment I opened my eyes, I found this room somewhat familiar.


    At the same time, I turned my head to look at my surroundings, only to discover that Tang Ran was right beside my bed.


    He sat on a small stool with his hands on the bed and his head on his arms, as if he were asleep.


    At that moment.


    Looking at him sleeping soundly, an indescribable sense of security emerged from my heart.


    At this moment, I only had one thought, and that was to throw myself at him.


    I threw myself on it.


    He didn''t sleep very deeply.


    Thus, when I rushed over like this, Tang Ran subconsciously woke up.


    At first, there was a sense of loss in his eyes.


    When he saw that I had woken up, he was extremely happy. Not only did he not blame me for interrupting his sleep, he even grabbed my shoulders and said, "You''re awake. That''s great. Little boy, you''re awake."


    Seeing the look of joy on his face, I knew that he cared about me.


    I nodded my head vigorously and said, "Wake up!"


    So the two of us, silly, giggling, hugging each other.


    After a long time, he lightly patted my shoulder and said, "You don''t know, but you really scared me tonight. You kept on talking in your dreams with all kinds of strange things, and your face also looked extremely scary. Luckily, I just happened to place a talisman on your body, so you finally calmed down and had a good night''s sleep."


    He spoke softly into my ear and listened to his voice. He slowly entered my ears and slowly flowed to the bottom of my heart. That feeling, it was as if every word flowed through my heart.


    At the same time, there was something that I couldn''t imagine. From start to finish, he didn''t have the intention to let go of me and tightly hugged me. That kind of feeling was indescribably blissful.


    At the same time, there was something else that I couldn''t imagine that when he said this, he seemed to be enjoying it.


    I subconsciously pushed him away and subconsciously looked at Tang Ran and asked, "Did I talk in my sleep? "What are you talking about? Tell me about it."


    He could not help but be taken aback. Scratching his head, he tried to change the topic, "Say ¡­ Oh right, you are so hungry that you haven''t eaten yet? Wait a moment, I''ll go get you some food. "


    After saying that, he ignored what I had said and hurriedly left.


    I touched my head, which was still a little dizzy, and sat up in bed.


    I carefully recalled what happened not long ago.


    If I remember correctly, I must have been tricked by Wang Chunmei, and then my body was also ruined by Butcher Liu.


    But if that were the case, how could I be in my own bed now?


    Could it be that Tang Ran found out that I wasn''t at home and went out to look for me? And then he found my ravaged body and brought me back?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    If that''s true, then it''s too embarrassing for me. I really don''t know how to face Tang Ran in the future.


    After all, I''m no longer Huang Hua''s daughter. My body has been ruined by an old man. Will I still be able to be together with Tang Ran in the future?


    Thinking about this, I quickly overturned this idea.


    After all, I clearly remember that I bit off my tongue. But now, my tongue doesn''t feel any pain at all. In other words, that scene was fake?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, I would never have thought of this.


    At the same time.


    Under my bed, a head popped out.


    I was sitting on the bed with my head down in a daze when a head popped out of the ground between my legs.


    And the person who suddenly popped his head out was none other than Wang Chunmei!


    At first, I was still afraid of her sudden appearance, but the next second, I immediately turned my anger into anger.


    I stepped on her head.


    But Wang Chunmei was incomparably nimble. At the same time, she quickly retracted her neck, causing my step to miss.


    "Come out." I gritted my teeth and said to Wang Chunmei who was inside.


    Wang Chunmei naturally did not dare to come out. She immediately said from under the bed, "What are you doing? I did not provoke you. Why are you being so fierce?"


    Listening to her, I almost died of anger.


    "You still have the nerve to say that you didn''t provoke me. That rotten idea of yours almost killed me. Do you know that?" I said, flustered.


    As I said this, Wang Chunmei finally understood what I was saying now.


    At the same time, she seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then she said, "I was wondering what it was. So it was this, you had a nightmare yesterday, because before we even started our plan, you fainted the moment you went in, it was that pretty boy who saved you, and when you went crazy, I was listening under the bed, constantly shouting out pretty boy''s name, and I''m not ashamed at all, I was too lazy to talk about you."


    I didn''t say anything, but Wang Chunmei did.


    When I heard this, my face reddened. I immediately realized that it might really have been a dream. In other words, everything I said was heard by Tang Ran?


    I couldn''t take it anymore, so I brought Wang Chunmei out and asked, "Quickly tell me what I said."

 C67

    At this moment, Wang Chunmei gave me a very strange look.


    As someone who has gone through a lot, I know your current age. It''s just about you and me. I''ve been through more than you. Wang Chunmei shook her head and said like a rattle.


    What.


    Did I go crazy as soon as I went in?


    Towards this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Then he said, "How is it that I went crazy the moment I went in? I clearly remember that you took me to Butcher Liu''s house and even made me lie on a spiritual bed."


    After saying that, I subconsciously felt my body tremble.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say anymore.


    Wang Chunmei stared at him, and quickly waved her hand, "My god, little man, are you having a nightmare? You said that and I was wrong, you just went into the tunnel and went crazy, luckily your voice wasn''t loud, and you only let Donan find out what was going on in the tunnel. If your dad knew, then it would be over."


    ''So that''s all that happened. Now that I''ve heard Wang Chunmei''s explanation, I understand quite a bit. ''


    "So you''re saying that Tang Ran still doesn''t know the specifics?" I asked. The meaning of my words was, of course, to ask Wang Chunmei if she had confessed.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei shook her head like a rattle, then said, "Of course I don''t know. I did a good job of hiding my body. I saw that you were fine, and Tang Ran also found you, so I hid myself."


    So it was like this.


    After hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, I was about to ask Wang Chunmei a few questions.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, he heard a series of footsteps from outside.


    It wasn''t hard to guess from this voice that it was Tang Ran. My father naturally wouldn''t be able to walk out of this feeling of flying feet.


    I immediately urged Wang Chunmei to leave.


    Wang Chunmei did not hesitate and immediately dived into the tunnel, disappearing without a trace.


    After I finished making the floor, I came out from under the bed. I was just in time.


    At this moment, I was extremely worried that my actions would be discovered by Tang Ran.


    However, when I looked carefully at Tang Ran''s face, I didn''t think that he had noticed my little trick.


    In his hand, he carefully held a bowl.


    I didn''t know what was in the bowl, but it was steaming hot. Very quickly, the fragrance wafting from the bowl made me feel as if my appetite was moving.


    Very quickly, he closed the door with his foot and walked step by step towards me.


    I hastily replied, "There''s no need to bring it over. Leave it outside and I can eat by myself."


    However, he didn''t have the slightest intention to stop. It seemed like he was really going to deliver it to my bed.


    Seeing the situation, I couldn''t help but stand up. I immediately planned to snatch the utensils from his hands before heading over to the table to eat.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ran had a stern expression on his face as he said to me, "Sit down."


    I quickly went to find a chair and sat down.


    "Sit on the bed."


    I started.


    However, he still did as he was told.


    At the same time, he walked slowly up to me, sat down beside me, took a spoon, scooped a spoonful of steaming rice porridge into the bowl, and blew on it for a while. When the rice porridge cooled down, he said to me, "Here, open your mouth."


    I was somewhat stunned. I had never received such treatment since I was young, let alone now. Thus, to be honest, I was a bit embarrassed. I awkwardly said, "Aiya, I can do it myself."


    However, Tang Ran had no intention of giving in.


    He asked me, "Do you know why you fainted and went crazy?"


    This question not only confused me, but also confused Wang Chunmei.


    Thus, when he asked this question, I subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    Tang Ran explained, "It''s because your body has a lot of malicious intent."


    Evil? What the hell was that?


    However, from this name, one could tell that this thing was definitely not a good thing. It was just like a virus. Once infected, it would cause a serious illness.


    At the same time, after Tang Ran said that, I became even more terrified as I said, "What poison is it? Do you have the antidote? How long can I live? " I asked three questions in a row.


    Only now did I realize that I was still very afraid of death.


    Seeing that I was so anxious, Tang Ran smiled faintly before saying disapprovingly, "Come, drink this bowl of porridge and you will be fine."


    After I looked at it, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    A bowl of porridge can defeat the evils?


    I don''t quite believe that.


    He then mumbled, "Are you kidding me? A bowl of porridge, how can it be used to cure the poison?"


    Right now, Tang Ran is very domineering. I didn''t dare to speak to him loudly, but he still heard me speaking in such a soft voice.


    Towards my suspicions, he didn''t seem angry at all. Instead, he smiled and said, "This is not a simple porridge. I added a very glutinous rice to it to drive away evil and protect it from evil. You know, this is in the movie."


    I know about this, Lin Zhengying''s movies do use glutinous rice a lot of times.


    However, I still felt that it was a little unreliable to use the glutinous rice against the poisonous people. "Really? You can drink this? "


    Tang Ran didn''t give me an affirmative answer. "The yin poison in your body has already existed for a certain period of time. After it had accumulated to a certain extent, it finally happened what happened yesterday.


    After hearing that, I immediately became anxious.


    At this point, my father was already sick and I couldn''t take it anymore and collapsed immediately after. Luckily, Tang Ran was still there, otherwise, I really wouldn''t know how I would have been able to continue living this life.


    As he thought about this, his heart was naturally depressed, and his expression was naturally not too good either.


    At the same time, Tang Ran changed the topic of the conversation and said, "However, this bowl of glutinous rice porridge of mine is not simple at all. It contains three to five slices of ginger.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. Even the glutinous rice porridge couldn''t solve the problem.


    "You''re not teasing me again, are you?" I said unhappily.


    "How can that be? Although it can be said that females are originally yin and yang, every single one of them has a certain balance of yin and yang. As for you, it is because of the invasion of yin and yang from the outside that causes your body to have such a symptom, and because of that, the temperature that you produce will be able to supplement your yang energy, allowing the yang energy within your body to spontaneously spread out to achieve a balance of yin and yang." Tang Ran said.


    Even though his theory sounded quite frightening when he said it.


    However, I did discover some clues. "Why do I feel that your method will not work? After all, there is a limit to the yin and yang within the human body. If you were to allow the limited amount of yang energy to be emitted, then isn''t there only yin within my body? "


    After listening to my words, Tang Ran''s eyes suddenly lit up, he put down the bowl in his hand, and started talking to me: "I didn''t expect you to be so good at the theory of yin and yang, what you said makes sense, in the dialectics of traditional Chinese medicine, yin diseases cure yang, yang diseases cure yin, according to this theory, your illness must start from yang, but the way you eat ginger is very particular, it can produce yang in the morning, you can''t eat ginger after noon, because in the afternoon the body changes in the sky and earth, yang qi converges, eating ginger will cause injuries, but to normal people, you are a patient with yin injuries."


    What he had said this time had made this bowl of porridge completely clear.


    I was even a little confused by him.


    Ye Zichen waved his hand and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll eat. It won''t do."


    Seeing me like this, he continued to feed me porridge.


    After eating, he did not feel anything special.


    After all, the issue of yin and yang disorders was not a fever and cough. Once it was treated, one could clearly feel the changes within.


    According to what Tang Ran said, this was a chronic disease that required a lot of effort over time. Therefore, in my opinion, it wasn''t an easy thing to cure.


    However, it was a strange thing. After eating at noon, although I did not feel any changes in the dinner, but my bones had gained some strength. That kind of spirited feeling from the inside to the outside left a deep impression on me.


    When the night is over.


    He first poured a cup of hot water, then sat down on a nearby stool and looked at me with a smile.


    This late at night, a man sitting in his own room giggling, this feeling, I still feel a little strange.


    I stiffened, not daring to look at him, and whispered, "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you think you should tell me what happened last night?" Tang Ran looked at me with a smile and asked.


    What''s coming is coming. I knew that this matter wouldn''t be avoided.


    As he said this, I realized that this was going to be a big deal.


    But soon, I said, "Didn''t you say that there was too much Yin poison in my body? As for what happened, I''m not too sure either."


    Even after hearing my perfunctory words, Tang Ran still didn''t show the slightest hint of anger.


    At the same time, he smiled and nodded. He then said, "Alright, alright, alright. Since that''s the case, let me ask you one thing. I want to ask you why there is a hole under your bed."


    This question was really sharp. I felt my throat dry up and I was unable to speak.


    However, he looked at me with a burning gaze, waiting for my answer. I could not refuse, so I said, "This hole was left behind during the War of Resistance."


    "But the tunnel left behind by the War of Resistance only passes under your house. The tunnel and the section under your bed are at least a few meters long, and these few meters have just been excavated."


    When I heard this, I finally understood. It seems that Tang Ran had already meticulously explored this tunnel. He dug out a hole and waited for me to poke my head into it.

 C68

    At that moment, I felt as though someone had exposed my lies. I immediately said, "Speak, what do you want to know?"


    Tang Ran gave a weird smile and then said, "Look at what you''re saying, it seems like I''m trying to force you. Don''t forget, our current relationship is just a partnership. As your partner, you need to tell me what you know that is beneficial to the progress of the situation, or what affects the progress of the situation."


    I don''t know why, but when he said that our relationship was just a partnership, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. Is it really just a partnership?


    Am I exaggerating? Otherwise, why would I suddenly feel pain in my heart?


    However, the current him, when he asked this question, he was extremely serious, making me unable to continue my thought process. I could only return to his question.


    Now that I can''t even maintain a cooperative relationship with him, what''s the point of talking about other relationships?


    Thinking of this, I clenched my teeth and said, "Alright, I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Only then did Tang Ran let out a sigh of relief. He looked away before placing his gaze on the teacup and gulping down the water without saying a word. From the looks of it, he seemed to be intending to listen to what I had to say.


    At the same time, I said without the slightest hesitation, "Firstly, in Wang Da Ya''s mouth, I found out that the reason why she went to buy the coffin with daddy was because dad buried grandpa''s grave in that place because there was something underneath. As for grandpa''s corpse, it was to suppress that thing, so the top of this coffin is naturally different."


    Tang Ran nodded. He had a calm expression on his face when he heard such a hefty piece of information. Moreover, it was terrifyingly calm. This made me feel that it was a bit hard to accept.


    "And then, go on, what''s going on with this thing under the bed?" He asked me indifferently.


    I swallowed my saliva and immediately said, "The reason for this is because Wang Chunmei came to find me. She said that she wanted me to cooperate with her to deal with Butcher Liu and take revenge for her. She also wanted to take revenge for my second uncle."


    After I finished saying all of this, I couldn''t help but subconsciously glance at Tang Ran.


    However, in my opinion, at this time, he still had a calm expression on his face.


    Looking at him now, I can easily come to a conclusion.


    The conclusion is that he knows what I''m talking about.


    In that case, why ask me?


    After knowing this, I couldn''t help but look at Tang Ran, who was beside me, with a puzzled expression.


    However, Tang Ran didn''t have any intention of explaining it to me.


    After he heard what I had to say, he got up and said, "Okay, if Wang Chunmei comes to find you again tonight, just let her wait for me."


    He was going to leave my house.


    At this moment, I stopped him and said, "Wait."


    Tang Ran subconsciously halted his steps as he slowly turned his head. He glanced at me before asking, "What''s wrong?" Is there anything else you need? "


    I muttered, "Don''t you have something to tell me? I feel like you know everything you told me. Since you know, why do you still have to ask me this time?"


    As I said this, Tang Ran nodded his head heavily: "Looks like you aren''t stupid. I let you say it out yourself to reduce the pressure in your heart, to be effective in curing the illness, and as for how I saw it, it was very simple. I went to the coffin shop, and the owner of the coffin shop gave me a map of your grandfather''s coffin design.


    So it was like that. He already knew it, and the reason why he brought me to find Wang Da Ya was to verify this news from another point of view. Or perhaps, he just wanted me to know a little more about it.


    At the same time, he continued, "About Wang Chunmei, it''s even simpler. The ghost is like the human, everyone has their own unique aura, and the ghost is the same. I''ve seen Wang Chunmei once, so I know her aura very well. The first time I came to your room, I noticed her aura, she was hiding in the wardrobe, wasn''t she?"


    It seems that Tang Ran was able to see through this point. Thus, I couldn''t help but feel a little astonished when I heard this.


    Given my current state of mind, I couldn''t say how awkward it felt. I wanted nothing more than to immediately find a hole to hide in.


    At the same time, Tang Ran finished saying all that and ignored me. He walked out of the room and closed the door.


    This kind of feeling made me want to think about it.


    As I lay in bed, I couldn''t sleep because of all the messy thoughts in my head.


    At this time, time slowly passed by.


    When it was about to be 12 o''clock, I was still a little worried. What if Wang Chunmei comes out later?


    Wang Chunmei seemed to only believe in me and not Tang Ran. If she knew that I had told her the whole story, then what would Wang Chunmei''s plan be?


    Thinking about this, I arrived at 12 in the morning, which I didn''t like.


    It had only been a few minutes since midnight, but Wang Chunmei could no longer hold it in.


    Down below, it started knocking on my floor.


    Now I was somewhat resistant to her plans to cooperate with me.


    After all, I was really worried that the dream had turned out to be a real situation.


    Thus, when I thought about it, there was only one thought in my mind, and that was to dispel the idea that Wang Chunmei was going to continue cooperating with me. I really didn''t want to continue participating in this matter.


    It''s just that I know it''s almost impossible.


    Time slowly passed by.


    Wang Chunmei came out from the hole impatiently.


    When her pale-white, paper-like face suddenly appeared in front of me, I was so scared that I nearly bit my tongue off.


    Fortunately, I''ve seen her a few times before, so I have some understanding of her condition. As a result, I quickly calmed myself down, but I still said in a bad mood, "What are you doing? Are you trying to scare us to death?"


    Wang Chunmei ignored my question and asked directly, "Look at the time. We agreed on 12 o''clock, why didn''t you listen to me?"


    I didn''t know how to answer her question.


    Wang Chunmei was a smart person. She immediately stopped when she saw that I was not looking too good. Her eyes darted around and she said, "I got it. Did you tell our story to Tang Ran?"


    I was somewhat astonished at this and asked, "That''s right, how did you know?"


    At this moment, I actually felt that they were all espers, and I was the only one who could do anything. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei sighed and said, "Well, it''s a bad thing. It''s also a good thing."


    With regards to this, I was a little confused and immediately asked, "It''s good and it''s bad? "What exactly do you mean?"


    Wang Chunmei said nonchalantly, "It''s a good thing that someone found out about my secret. And even if I do, it doesn''t mean anything to me. Besides, I think I can make use of this Wang Ran."


    So it was like that. It seemed like Wang Chunmei wasn''t as simple as she looked.


    It seemed that the two of them were thinking of the same thing.


    From what Tang Ran said before he left my room, I felt that he wanted to make use of Wang Chunmei.


    Sure enough, this thought of mine had just appeared in my mind when Wang Chunmei said, "Okay, it''s time to tell him. Go call him. I have something to discuss with him."


    I was still quite surprised by what Wang Chunmei had said.


    Even though I had already expected that the two of them would bump into each other sooner or later, I didn''t expect that it would be now.


    Wang Chunmei didn''t give me much time to think.


    At this moment, she saw that I had not moved and continued to urge me, "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and go."


    After hearing her say that, I let out an "oh" before quietly walking to the door, intending to go to Tang Ran''s room and inform him.


    And I was afraid my father would find out about our secret, so I kept my mouth shut.


    What I didn''t expect was that the moment I stepped to the door and opened it, I was immediately shocked.


    At this moment, Tang Ran was standing at the door.


    The feeling of someone standing at the door in the middle of the night still gave me a fright.


    Fortunately, my control over myself was not bad. Under such circumstances, I did not shout out loud. Otherwise, it would have definitely alerted my father.


    I first pulled Tang Ran in and carefully closed the door.


    After returning to the house, he lowered his voice and said in a reproachful tone, "Why didn''t you say anything when you were at the door. You didn''t know that the scene just now had almost scared me to death."


    In regards to what I just said, the current Tang Ran doesn''t seem to care about it at all.


    At the same time, he smiled and looked at Wang Chunmei, who was standing not far from him.


    At this time, Wang Chunmei also looked at Tang Ran with a smile.


    This scene was somewhat strange.


    A perfectly fine man, with a face full of smiles, was looking at a ghost. This scene made me feel astonished.


    "You two, don''t be like this. Don''t you two have something to do? Tell me quickly." I urged.


    I don''t want the two of them to go on like this.


    You know, it''s the middle of the night, a man and a ghost girl, in my room, and if my dad sees this, I really can''t argue with him, so right now, my only thought is to get the two of them to get down to business and go wherever they need to go.

 C69

    When I said this, the two of them were quite sensible and didn''t continue to waste time in my room.


    Wang Chunmei sat on my bed, looking down at Tang Ran, who was sitting on a small stool, and said, "Little brat, tell me what you think."


    Tang Ran shook his head lightly.


    Wang Chunmei was stunned for a moment, then she gritted her teeth and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "It''s nothing. Ladies first. If there''s anything you want to say first, then say it." Tang Ran calmly said.


    Wang Chunmei did not like Tang Ran''s steady personality. She spat out some ink and then continued, "My idea is very simple. You guys help me deal with Butcher Liu, and I''ll help you guys settle one thing. This deal is still very worthwhile, isn''t it?"


    This deal sounded pretty good at this point, so I subconsciously looked at Tang Ran.


    Tang Ran didn''t even hesitate as he nodded and replied, "Alright, I agree."


    Wang Chunmei was a little surprised by his words. She was surprised for a while, but then she said, "Well, that can''t be any better. If so, please help me. I will lure Butcher Liu out and then you can beat him until his soul scattered. Do you think there''s a problem?"


    With regards to Wang Chunmei''s request, Tang Ran nodded without hesitation. From the looks of it, he seemed to agree to it.


    Seeing this, Wang Chunmei was naturally very excited.


    It was obvious that with her strength, it was impossible for her to deal with Butcher Liu. If she really had that ability, she probably wouldn''t have been killed by Butcher Liu.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel lucky. Luckily, I didn''t choose to work with Wang Chunmei before this, otherwise, I wouldn''t know how she died. After all, she didn''t have the ability to deal with Butcher Liu, and I didn''t have enough power.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei frowned and asked, "What are your conditions?"


    Tang Ran smiled and said, "There''s no need to rush. Just help me with one thing when things are done."


    Wang Chunmei rolled her eyes. "Let''s talk first. If there''s anything dangerous, I won''t do it."


    Wang Chunmei''s words were meaningless. It was very risky for Tang Ran to deal with Butcher Liu. However, she just told him not to do anything because it was dangerous. Obviously, this deal was unfair.


    And from this, it could be seen that Wang Chunmei was a very cunning person.


    However, he didn''t seem to care about what Wang Chunmei said. He just said, "It is definitely not dangerous. You can rest assured."


    Wang Chunmei was relieved and said, "In that case, shall we go?"


    Tang Ran didn''t refuse. Just like that, the three of us once again entered the tunnel.


    This time, there must have been a big change in my heart from the previous two times.


    Before, after all, I felt as if I had crossed a river by touching a rock.


    But now it''s very different. With Donovan by my side, I almost couldn''t help but think about it too much.


    Under Wang Chunmei''s lead, we soon arrived at an underground well.


    Looking at this underground well, I immediately felt that it was extremely familiar.


    I deeply remember that not long ago, it was from this underground well that I laid down on the spirit bed to seduce Butcher Liu.


    But Wang Chunmei just said something. I passed out the moment I entered the tunnel, and what I experienced was just a nightmare for me.


    But if it was just a nightmare, why was it all the same as what I often saw in my dreams?


    And before that, even though I went down the tunnel once, I stayed under my house for a while and then went back. I would never have come this far to take a look.


    At this point, I couldn''t help but feel that things weren''t as simple as I had imagined.


    At this moment, the two of them did not hesitate to climb up.


    All I could do was climb up the wooden ladder, little by little. At the same time, I asked them, "Can I stay here in the cave?"


    However, this suggestion of mine was quickly destroyed.


    Wang Chunmei asked back, "What do you think?"


    I looked to Tang Ran, who was beside me, for help.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ran only looked at his surroundings. From the looks of it, he seemed to be looking for something and didn''t look at me for help.


    This time, he felt a little awkward.


    In this situation, I could only grit my teeth and crawl out from this place.


    At the same time, after I left, a gust of cold wind blew over. It felt as though I wasn''t wearing any clothes at all, making me shiver.


    After looking through the ruins, Tang Ran returned to the nearby underground well and said, "He is nearby."


    His words made me alert up and I subconsciously looked at my surroundings.


    However, the surroundings were completely dark, so I couldn''t see anything. Under such circumstances, I could only stick closely to Tang Ran''s back.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei had gotten a spirit bed from who knows where. This spirit bed was dirty.


    After she had gone to great lengths to pull it over, she said, "Come, lie down."


    I was stunned.


    All of this was exactly the same as what I had in my dreams. Other than the fact that there was an extra Dan Ran, there wasn''t much difference between the other two.


    When I saw the spirit bed again, I thought about what had happened in my dream. I couldn''t help but shake my head and say, "No, no, no. No matter what you say, I won''t lie down on it."


    Wang Chunmei was naturally very unhappy with this.


    She still wanted to say something, but Tang Ran waved his hand and said, "I''m the one interfering with this matter, and you also said that you''re in charge of luring Butcher Liu out."


    Wang Chunmei suddenly looked like she had eaten sh * t, and her face was extremely ugly.


    But very quickly, she understood the reality. If Tang Ran wasn''t here, she could have lied to me, Little White, in a few words, and made me lie down on it. But now, it was different.


    Thinking of this, Wang Chunmei could only grit her teeth and lay down on the bed.


    She was lying on top of it very stiffly. It seemed that even under such circumstances, a mature woman like her was somewhat uncomfortable.


    I thought about what she had said to me in my dream and gave it back to Wang Chunmei. "How can you do that? You have to expose yourself a little and take off everything you should be. Only then can you attract that pervert, the butcher, over here."


    Wang Chunmei rolled her eyes at my words. "I know. You don''t need to say that."


    However, she still hesitated for a moment. In the end, she had no other choice but to take off her shirt, revealing the undergarment underneath. At the same time, she also intended to remove the part of the undergarment.


    At the same time, Tang Ran didn''t even look at her as if he could sense what Wang Chunmei was doing. He immediately said in a low voice, "Alright, it''s about done."


    After he said that, Wang Chunmei stopped, but she still took off her pants and crossed one leg. That leg was shining white, especially under the moonlight. Even I felt like swallowing my saliva when I looked at it.


    I have to say that although Widow Wang''s reputation isn''t that great and three of her husbands died, but she was born with such a good piece of skin. I don''t know how many men would be willing to die for her sake, after all, Wang Chunmei said that there are many men who covet her, more than Butcher Liu and my second uncle ¡­ That''s what I know. How much more is there? This was probably something only Wang Chunmei knew.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no response.


    Therefore, at this moment, we feel that this method might not work.


    Therefore, in this situation, I was just about to remind Tang Ran whether I should change methods or not.


    Unexpectedly, Widow Wang had brought out a golden signboard. "Old Liu, where are you? "Come on, I can''t take it anymore. I miss you so much ¡­" Her voice spread out one after another, repeating itself time and time again. And each time, it was accompanied by the incomparably hurried sound of breathing, as well as that kind of charming and bashful low moans ¡­


    This feeling made me feel uncomfortable all over.


    He pretended to look arrogantly to the side, but I had the feeling that his ears were listening attentively. I didn''t know if he was listening attentively to the surrounding wind and grass, or if he was hearing Wang Chunmei''s thought-provoking words.


    At the same time, my mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts.


    Tang Ran subconsciously pushed me and said, "Quickly, hide."


    After that, he hid me near a water tank. At the same time, I subconsciously asked, "What happened? Have you come? "


    "En," Tang Ran replied as he signaled me not to move. After that, he nervously looked at his surroundings, while at the same time, his hands continuously took out items from his pockets. A few talismans and a few coins.


    At this moment, I have already made my preparations. Looking at the copper coin in his hands, I stare unblinkingly.


    After all, this was the best I could do here. Thus, at this time, I had to display my own abilities. Otherwise, wouldn''t I become a useless person?


    Thinking of this, the surrounding cold wind seemed to have become more hurried along with the tense atmosphere.


    At this moment, other than the sound of the wind, I could not hear a single other sound in my ears.


    That included Wang Chunmei''s scream. At that moment, the whole world seemed to have frozen. The silence was terrifying.


    At the same time, Butcher Liu''s voice suddenly sounded, "Is there something you''re looking for me for?"


    This voice had a sudden sensation. Furthermore, when one was listening carefully, one would feel that the voice was coming from all directions. Thus, they were unable to hear it very clearly.


    And when I looked around, I couldn''t see where Butcher Liu was.


    This made me feel a little strange. After all, before this, I could see ghosts with my eyes, but now, I can''t even see the shadow of Butcher Liu. Then, where did this voice come from?

 C70

    At the same time, Tang Ran appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of me. He looked at a place not too far away and snorted.


    As he heard Tang Ran''s words, Butcher Liu let out a strange laugh, "It''s you again. Do you really think you can defeat me?"


    As I said this, I suddenly felt that a gust of cold wind had wrapped me and Tang Ran within.


    Tang Ran subconsciously frowned as he stood in front of me and shouted, "Run!"


    Hurry up and go? It''s pitch black here. Furthermore, it would take at least seven to eight minutes to get from Butcher Liu''s house to our house. I''m afraid that Butcher Liu will catch up to me before I can even run a few steps out.


    Besides, I can''t see Butcher Liu right now, nor do I know how to get out of this big trouble.


    While I was thinking about this, Tang Ran had already braced himself and rushed out.


    He dashed four to five meters away. Just as he took out the copper coin in his hand, before he could throw it, I saw his figure suddenly fly out with a ''bang''.


    There seemed to be a huge force in the air that acted on Tang Ran''s body. Under this huge force, Tang Ran did not have any strength left to fight back.


    When I saw such a shocking scene, I couldn''t help but be flabbergasted.


    Right now, I was a little dumbfounded. I never thought that butcher Liu would be so powerful that even Tang Ran would be unable to deal with him.


    At the same time, I froze in place after Don Ran flew out.


    Because at this moment, I didn''t know if I should save Tang Ran or just run away.


    If I run, I might be able to escape, but how can I leave Tang Ran here alone?


    However, if it was to save Tang Ran, I would have known what to do. Before I could go over, Butcher Liu would have sent me flying with a kick, right?


    As I thought about this, I looked at Tang Ran in panic.


    At the same time, Tang Ran also quickly looked in my direction as he yelled, "What are you still standing there for? Let''s go!"


    I was startled and immediately ran away.


    Since Tang Ran said that, I subconsciously thought that he had a way to deal with Butcher Liu. Thus, I decided to run first.


    However, I didn''t expect that after running a few steps, I would suddenly feel pain on my ankle. After which, I let out a weird cry before lying on the floor.


    I immediately felt that my ankle had been grabbed by a pair of incomparably large, ice-cold hands. In that instant, no matter how I tried to struggle free, I was unable to break free.


    In this situation, when I subconsciously looked behind me, I was unable to find any clues.


    At the same time as my heart was filled with fear and unease, an intense and ice-cold feeling continuously spread from my ankles to my entire body.


    For a moment, I felt as though I had fallen into a cave of ice. My body continuously trembled, and my teeth also continuously trembled.


    I used both of my hands to grab onto the dirt on the ground as I tried to break free from the control of the big hands. However, after a few attempts, I decided to retreat instead of advance.


    However, I can''t give up struggling because this force is dragging me, constantly moving me towards the nearby spiritual bed. From the looks of it, Butcher Liu is planning to ¡­


    When I thought that my body would be ruined by an old man, all of the hairs on my body stood on end due to fright. Thus, I struggled even harder under such circumstances.


    In just a short moment, my strength was depleted and he really dragged me onto the spirit bed.


    It is strange to say that in order to possess me, Butcher Liu revealed his true form. Or, with my eyes now, I can see ghosts and monsters again. At this time, I really saw Butcher Liu.


    He had a strange smile on his face, and saliva was flowing out of his mouth.


    Looking at this, I subconsciously creased my brows. At the same time, I said to Butcher Liu, "You can''t do this to me. If you continue doing this, I''ll bite my tongue and commit suicide."


    Hearing what I said, a strange red light flashed in Butcher Liu''s eyes. He then giggled and took out a black medicinal pill from who knows where.


    This black pill was as big as a fingernail. It was pitch black and emitted a very pungent Chinese medicine smell.


    From the looks of it, I don''t know what the use of this thing is.


    However, from his mischievous smile, I could roughly guess that if I were to eat this, I would fall into his hands.


    While I was thinking about this, Butcher Liu had already grabbed my mouth.


    His strength was so great that I could barely close my mouth when he stuck two fingers between my teeth.


    At the same time, Butcher Liu stuffed the pill into my mouth.


    For a moment, the rich taste of Chinese medicine enters my mouth.


    I used my tongue subconsciously.


    However, I only pushed the pill a little bit, but Butcher Liu''s big hand suddenly covered my mouth and nose, and pressed down forcefully from left to right.


    For a moment, I felt like I was suffocating. Under that situation, I subconsciously swallowed the pill ¡­


    With a gulping sound, the drool that accompanied the pill entered my throat. This thing, because it was a bit big, and I didn''t bite it off, nearly choked me to death ¡­


    After I swallowed this thing, Butcher Liu released his hand. However, no matter what I did, this thing seemed to have a root in my stomach and couldn''t be removed.


    Seeing that I was in a very bad mood, Butcher Liu was overjoyed. He laughed out loud, "After eating this, you''ll be like a bitch in heat. I want to see, you little girl, if there is a wave, what taste would it have?" He kept raising his eyebrows, as if he was teasing me ¡­


    What? After all that time, this thing turned out to be an aphrodisiac ¡­


    While I was astonished, I felt that the Butcher Liu before me was just like what Widow Wang previously said, an old rogue.


    But things have already come to this, all I can do is wait for the medicine to take effect, then turn into a bitch in heat, pouncing on his body, begging him to let me have a good time.


    That kind of situation must never happen ¡­


    I gritted my teeth. At the same time, I coldly snorted, "I would rather die than let an old rogue like you get away with this!"


    I opened my mouth to bite my tongue and kill myself.


    At the same time, Tang Ran, who was previously sent flying by Butcher Liu, finally struggled to get up from the ground.


    At the same time, he shouted, "Old fool, get the hell away from this little boy!" As he spoke, he leapt up and charged towards Butcher Liu.


    This scene, it had to be said, was a bit too risky.


    He stood on top of a mound of earth and jumped down after helping. It seemed like he was prepared to pounce on Butcher Liu.


    However, when I looked over, I realized that Butcher Liu''s movements were incredibly nimble. At this moment, he subconsciously sent out a kick, aiming right at Tang Ran''s chest.


    That was to say, if the current Tang Ran didn''t dodge and continued charging forward, then he would be sent flying by Butcher Liu''s kick.


    "Be careful!" I gave up on biting my tongue to commit suicide, reminding him at this moment.


    Tang Ran''s methods were not bad. If he were to face his opponent properly, he might have a chance of winning.


    I don''t know if it was due to my warning or if it was because Tang Ran''s victory was already in his grasp.


    Just as the kick was about to land on his body, I saw Tang Ran''s body suddenly bend in midair. This way, Butcher Liu''s kick wouldn''t be able to deal any significant damage to him.


    At the same time, something suddenly appeared in Tang Ran''s hand. This thing was commonly seen in our village. It was a hemp rope woven from coarse hemp.


    At this moment, Tang Ran drew out the hemp rope and made a circle around Butcher Liu''s ankle.


    Following which, as his body falls to the ground, I see him again. I suddenly stand up, grab onto the hemp rope, and quickly pull it towards a jujube tree.


    Strangely, Butcher Liu, who had been full of vigor, was now tied down by a small hemp rope, unable to do anything about it.


    In this case, I was even more focused.


    Tang Ran pulled Butcher Liu and quickly arrived in front of the jujube tree. He quickly tied Butcher Liu onto the jujube tree.


    At this time, Butcher Liu no longer had his previous boisterous and boisterous look. He kept on making weird noises, as if there was something stuck in his throat, and kept making noises, as if he was crying. In short, he was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    After using the hemp rope to tie up Butcher Liu, Tang Ran took out some glutinous rice from his pocket and sprinkled it on Butcher Liu''s body.


    As the white glutinous rice fell on Butcher Liu''s body, Butcher Liu immediately stopped his strange cries, his mouth was still opening and closing constantly, yet no sound came out, and at the same time, the overbearing aura on his body seemed to have faded quite a bit.


    After Butcher Liu calmed down.


    Tang Ran also sent a kick flying and landed on Butcher Liu''s lower abdomen. Bang! Something seemed to have shattered, giving off a crisp sound. It was as if a light bulb had dropped onto the ground.


    After the voice came out, I saw that Butcher Liu had become listless, his eyes were empty, his body was stretched, and he did not have any spirit left.


    But even so, Tang Ran wasn''t the end.


    It was a Pig Slaughtering Knife. Furthermore, I knew that the pattern of this Pig Slaughtering Knife was worth it; it was the knife that belonged to the butcher, Liu''s Pig Slaughtering Knife.

 C71

    The Pig Slaughtering Knife moved extremely quickly in Tang Ran''s hand and stabbed into the chest of Butcher Liu with a loud ''kacha'' sound.


    Butcher Liu let out a final scream. His entire body turned into black smoke and disappeared without a trace ¡­


    As the Pig Slaughtering Knife is tainted with too much pig blood, it has an excellent effect of repelling evil. Back then when Second Uncle''s coffin was in trouble, I had asked Butcher Liu to borrow this knife, but I did not expect that after 30 years, after 30 years, by the hands of Butcher Liu, countless pigs were slaughtered by this knife. But today, his ghost died under this Pig Slaughtering Knife ¡­


    When all this was over, I saw that Widow Wang had appeared out of nowhere. She had a brick in her hand, and her trembling appearance made people speechless.


    I crawled up from the ground. Although my body was still weak, I still angrily said when I saw Widow Wang''s condition, "Where did you go just now? Why were you hiding in the dark when Butcher Liu grabbed me?"


    At this time, Widow Wang was at a loss for words. Her eyes darted around for a long time before she said, "I was looking for a weapon, but I only found a brick."


    I took it and threw it on the ground.


    "Alright, I''ll help you take revenge. You can leave now." "No," I said.


    Widow Wang was stunned for a moment before she asked, "Go? "Where to?"


    "Go reincarnate. Look at you, you''re neither human nor ghost. Do you want to stay in the world to scare people?" "No," I said.


    Widow Wang was stunned by my words. Her previously valiant image was swept away.


    After all, she had done something wrong, so she probably knew that she was in the wrong.


    After I said this, I jumped into the well first, intending to return home as soon as possible.


    Because at this moment, my head was already starting to spin. Under these circumstances, I knew that if I didn''t return, I would be making a fool of myself here.


    When I was young, I remember secretly drinking Second Uncle''s wine. At that time, I only drank a mouthful, and then I went up. At first I felt dizzy, but after walking a few steps, I fell down in the courtyard.


    And now, this feeling was almost the same as if one was drunk. He also felt that he was drifting about, as if he could fly.


    Just as I was about to descend into the well and walk a few steps carefully along the ladder, I felt that my hands and feet had lost all their strength and I fell to the ground with a whoosh.


    It was a good thing that this well wasn''t too high, and there was soft earth beneath it. After I fell to the ground, although it hurt a little, it wasn''t too bad.


    After I fell to the ground, I felt a bit more awake.


    I clenched my teeth and got up from the ground, just in case he saw me in such a sorry state.


    However, before I could use my hands to prop myself up, I felt that I didn''t have the slightest bit of strength left. Under such circumstances, I fell to the ground once again.


    At the same time, Don Ran, who came down from the ladder, saw this scene. He rushed over and looked at me on the ground.


    I felt as if I had a fever, and my whole face was burning.


    Tang Ran grabbed my arm and quickly asked, "Little boy, little boy, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!" he shouted.


    However, my current situation is even more serious. Other than being dizzy, my mouth is still parched and my mouth is parched. Moreover, a certain part of my body has also started itching at this time ¡­


    No, no, I can''t do that, I remind myself again and again, but it''s no use at all.


    I even began to strip my clothes off with my cheap hands because I was so hot that it felt like I was in a big boiler.


    At the same time, Widow Wang also came.


    She always claimed that she was someone who had done it before, so when she took a look, she smiled sweetly and said, "Young lad, you''re lucky. With my experience as a person of the past, butcher Liu gave her some aphrodisiac just now, and now that the strength of the aphrodisiac has just come in, you can only take advantage of it."


    When Tang Ran heard this, he immediately shouted in anger, "Shut up!"


    Only after being shouted at by Tang Ran did Widow calm down.


    She was not convinced, but she did not dare to shout loudly, "What''s wrong with that? Previously, Butcher Liu gave me this pill, it''s nothing much, we are all adults, you carried her back, and then you knew, but if you did not do that, I think she could have burned herself alive ¡­"


    Tang Ran was aware of the severity of the problem. Not long later, I could see that his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Seeing this, I subconsciously reached out my hand to wipe his sweat.


    However, Widow Wang on the side was simply a woman with a long tongue. At this time, she didn''t have the slightest bit of sympathy, and instead added fuel to the fire, "Look, look! What did I say? She can''t hold it in any longer, she started to do it herself. Aiya, young man, hurry up."


    Tang Ran couldn''t be bothered with her and snorted. "You better stay far away from me. Also, don''t look for that little guy anymore. Otherwise, I''ll take you in the next moment."


    Tang Ran''s words were loud and clear, scaring Widow Liu who was standing to the side. However, she did not dare to say anything unnecessary.


    At the same time.


    Tang Ran was already hugging me as he quickly headed towards my house.


    On the way back, he didn''t have any intentions of stopping. After running all the way back, he placed me on the bed and carefully went to the courtyard to fill a large bucket of cold water.


    The towel was placed in the cold bucket. After being dipped in water, it was slightly twisted and placed on my forehead.


    For a moment, a cold sensation acted on my forehead. At that moment, I was slightly awake.


    Not long after, the dry heat in my body spread out once again. I even took off my clothes in front of Tang Ran while I was feeling dizzy and dizzy ¡­


    Even worse was that even after taking off one piece, I didn''t have any intention of stopping. I actually somehow managed to take off the clothes underneath, layer after layer.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran tried to stop me from taking it off, but how could he stop me? Moreover, he also knew that right now, I was feeling really uncomfortable. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    So he didn''t care about me taking off my clothes.


    Every time I took off a piece, he threw my clothes into the bucket and then he took them out and twisted them and put them on me.


    In a short moment, I, who was stripped naked, was once again enveloped by a wave of coldness. The situation immediately became much better.


    However, this was only temporary. Not long after, my body started to heat up once again.


    This time, I didn''t care about anything. When Tang Ran took off my hot clothes and soaked them in cold water, I mustered my strength and jumped off the bed. After turning around, I threw him onto the bed ¡­


    What happened next, I don''t know. I only remember that I took off Tang Ran''s clothes and took off everything.


    Afterwards, the two of us tightly embraced each other. Not long after, I felt an excruciating pain in my lower body, but it made me unable to wait to continue with this pain.


    Slowly, the pain turned into comfort, a comfort that went straight to the depths of my soul.


    Under such circumstances, I subconsciously shouted out.


    Because this is my first time, I didn''t expect it to be such a situation. I actually couldn''t hold back and comfortably shouted out. That kind of feeling, now that I think about it, is really a bit shameful.


    What''s more, my father was right next door. Perhaps he could hear my voice ¡­


    Maybe Tang Ran also thought about this situation. He immediately moved up and down and used his mouth to cover my mouth. This way, I couldn''t yell out loud. I could only let out ''wuwu'' sounds ¡­


    With his constant movements, I slowly lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, it was already a few hours later.


    By that time, he had already regained consciousness, and his consciousness had returned to its normal level.


    And I knew everything that had happened in the last few hours, every little detail.


    Under the circumstances, I was ashamed.


    When I turned around, I found that there was someone on my bed ¡­


    At the beginning, I was still a little surprised.


    However, I soon understood that the person on the bed was none other than Tang Ran.


    After his affair with me, he did not leave my bed, but slept with me.


    Strangely, the feeling at that time was extremely complicated. At the same time that it was extremely repulsive, it also made him feel a little satisfied and happy.


    At the same time, I subconsciously move closer to him. Lying in his embrace, I sink into deep sleep ¡­


    I don''t know why, but even though I didn''t sleep well at night, I woke up the next morning with the first cry of a chicken. My entire body felt like it had been injected with chicken blood, and I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    The first thing I did when I woke up was to feel my way to my side.


    At a glance, there was no one beside him, but there was still some warmth on the bedding beside him.


    Tang Ran went to his room. It seemed like he had just left not long ago. The bed was still warm.


    I sat up straight and watched the sky gradually brighten up outside the window. I couldn''t help but quickly pack up my clothes on the bed and go to the kitchen to boil some water for cooking.


    Around seven in the morning, the meal was ready and the sky was bright.


    My heart was filled with sweetness. At the same time, I was about to get up to call Tang Ran for dinner.


    To my surprise, as I passed my father''s door, it suddenly opened.


    I was shocked and screamed subconsciously.


    When my father saw me like this, he looked at me for a moment and then, without reprimanding me, said, "I''ll go out and come back in two days. I''ll stay at home these days and don''t go out for a walk."

 C72

    After an ''oh'', I quickly thought, ''My father''s injury hasn''t fully healed yet, why is he leaving now?''


    Thus, I didn''t hesitate at all. "But your body isn''t fully recovered yet. No matter how urgent the matter is, you shouldn''t be in a hurry to work these few days, right?"


    Father put on a nonchalant expression and showed me his hands. "Look at me, isn''t he still alive and kicking? I''ve already told the doctor yesterday to stop him from coming."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored my words and directly walked out of the house.


    Father left for some unknown reason, but this time, I didn''t have any intention of following him.


    Because I knew that if my father found out that I was following him, he would lead me in a big circle and then come back, and in the end my investigation would go nowhere.


    After locking the door to the courtyard, I walked towards Tang Ran''s house. I had originally planned to rush in, since our relationship had already reached this stage. There was no need for me to be so stupid.


    However, if I were to rush in now, it would seem that I wouldn''t be so reserved.


    Thus, after weighing the pros and cons again and again, I still subconsciously knocked on the door.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    It was strange.


    We slept together, I was full, but he was still in bed. Could it be that last night''s incident had exhausted him, so he needed to sleep a little longer to make up for it?


    After knocking on the door for a while without reacting, I stopped disturbing Tang Ran''s rest. I ate first and heated up his food on the fire.


    When I finished eating slowly, another hour passed.


    However, Tang Ran didn''t have the intention to wake up yet. Although I felt that it was strange, I didn''t think too much about it.


    He then took out the dirty clothes he had accumulated over the past few days and washed them all. It was already past ten in the morning.


    The fire on the stove had long since dried up, but Tang Ran still hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Puzzled, I wiped my hands and walked straight to the door of his room.


    I knocked a few more times, but there was no response.


    However, to my surprise, there was still no reaction at all.


    Even if he were to fall asleep, he should be able to hear me shouting so loudly.


    However, the situation now was indeed rather strange.


    Under the circumstances, I was ready to break in.


    After taking a few steps back, he jogged towards the door.


    Peng! The door was knocked open by me.


    The door was not locked, but it was ajar, so it was very easy.


    I immediately looked at his bed and discovered that the mattress on top of his bed was neat and without a single fold. That is to say, last night, Tang Ran, who walked out of my room, didn''t return to his room.


    But where was he? Why didn''t he tell me?


    When Tang Ran left and his father left home, could there be a connection between the two of them acting in such an abnormal manner?


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously wanted to go out and find Tang Ran.


    However, I quickly recalled that even though the village wasn''t big, it wasn''t small either. I couldn''t just go door to door and ask if he had seen my man before, right? Where would I put my face then? After all, in the countryside, marriage was only legal and proper. This kind of free love was unacceptable, as long as it was spread, one''s spine would be exposed.


    After thinking about it, I can only give up on the idea of going out to look for her.


    I didn''t think he would leave without a word. After all, my family hadn''t figured it out yet.


    Furthermore, the relationship between the two of us has already reached such a level. He definitely wouldn''t be so irresponsible as to leave now.


    Thinking about this, I was at home in peace, waiting for Tang Ran to come back.


    But who would have thought that this wait would lead to the end of the night?


    Even when I knew the sun was setting in the west, I still didn''t see Don Ran.


    This time, I was extremely anxious.


    Could it be that Tang Ran really did have a heart of gold and abandoned me?


    After spending the past few days together, I had a better understanding of Tang Ran''s character. In my impression, he definitely wasn''t such a person.


    But who could say? What if he was such a person?


    In short, my mind was filled with all my guesses about Tang Ran that night.


    Under such torture, I couldn''t wait until 12 o''clock at night, so I decided to go out and look for it.


    It''s been half the night and he still hasn''t come back. There''s something wrong with this situation. To be honest, I''m starting to feel uneasy.


    However, when I reached the entrance, I was extremely anxious. Suddenly, I heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the door.


    When I heard the sound of footsteps in my ears, I was stunned.


    At the same time, I rushed to the front of the gate in great delight, feeling as if there were a little deer alive and kicking inside my heart.


    I was so happy that he finally came back. I didn''t expect him to be unhappy today, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared into thin air. Before I could even calm my mind, I had already rushed to the door and opened it.


    What I didn''t expect was that when the door was opened, there was someone standing outside.


    However, this person was not Tang Ran ¡­


    And not my father either...


    It was Wang Da Ya.


    I started.


    Why did Wang Da Ya come here in the middle of the night?


    At the same time that I was astonished, I subconsciously called him ''aunt''.


    Wang Da Ya looked around and then said, "Let''s go in and talk."


    At this moment, Wang Da Ya no longer had her usual jovial expression. She seemed to have something on her mind, and her expression was extremely serious. There was another thing worth mentioning, she seemed to have been followed, constantly turning her head to look.


    I immediately let her come to my house. At this moment, I thought that something had happened to her, so I immediately told her not to worry. After coming here, she would become my home.


    As they entered the house, Grand Servant Wang took off the headscarf.


    I asked subconsciously, "Aunt, what happened to you? Why are you here in the middle of the night?"


    Big Sister Wang sighed and then said, "When I went to visit her at night, I heard from someone that your grandmother wasn''t buried with your grandfather after she died. Is this true?"


    Wang Da Yu said that I still don''t remember this matter.


    Now that she said it like that, she reminded me. I immediately slapped my thigh and asked in astonishment, "That''s right, why didn''t my grandmother be buried together with my grandfather when she died?"


    For a moment, Wang Da Ya and I looked at each other.


    After a long while, Wang Da Ya said, "Maybe your father was worried that if your grandmother and your grandfather were to be buried together, it would affect the thing below, so he chose to do this, I just forgot to tell him, when I designed this grave, I designed it to suppress the thing below, this is the only way, I calculated, your grandma will die this year, and the thing below, by this year, the yin aura she absorbed will have reached a limit, if this Yuan Yang Coffin doesn''t succeed, something big might happen."


    At the same time, I didn''t understand a single word Aunt Wang said.


    In the end, after a long period of comprehension, he finally managed to grasp a general idea of what she meant.


    What she meant was that my grandmother and grandfather''s coffins could form a coffin for the mandarin ducks in the middle of the afternoon. That way, it would be able to suppress the things below more easily, and if that wasn''t the case, then the thing below would have a huge problem this year.


    After I understood this, I scratched my head and said, "When my grandmother died, you just said it."


    It looked like Wang Da Ya was simply a Ma Da Ha [1]. How could such a big matter not be made clear in advance?


    Who would have thought that when I said that, Big Maiden Wang was even more reasonable than me.


    She said with a bit of injustice, "Who do you think would have known that such a thing would happen? Although I counted your grandmother''s lifespan as of this year, wouldn''t this old couple be buried together after they die? Separated? Have you ever heard of it? I''ve never heard of it anyways, but that''s good. Your father acted on his own to separate the two corpses and bury them. This made me think that the problem was not right, so I immediately came over in the middle of the night. "


    So it was like this.


    With Wang Da Ya''s words, I also understood quite a bit.


    There was a certain amount of truth in what Big Servant Wang said.


    After all, when the couple died, they were buried together, and I have never heard of such a thing being buried in two separate cemeteries.


    It was precisely because of this that Wang Da Ya was too lazy to explain to her father and the rest that the coffin she chose, was somewhat miraculous.


    After all, if she were to say something, then she had to say something. If she was able to see through her grandmother''s life, then that would be considered exposing her destiny. Wang Da Ya didn''t want to be involved in this business, so she didn''t say anything.


    In this way, this matter became rather serious. He actually caused such a ruckus.


    After I completely understood what she meant, I couldn''t help but feel heartache.


    Now that the coffin had been buried, he couldn''t possibly dig out his grandmother''s coffin and bury it once more, right?


    Thinking about this, Aunt Wang slapped her forehead and said, "Oh my god, I''m really confused. How come I told you this? Where''s your father? "Is he not at home? I came to find him to discuss and come up with a plan."


    Wang Da Ya was a bit unlucky. I immediately said, "You''re late. My father left this morning. He said that he would be out for a few days before returning." "Upon hearing that, Wang''s eyes widened as if he had eaten a bomb. He looked like he was in a bad mood.

 C73

    She patted her chest, calming herself down, and then rolled her eyes and said, "Alright, alright, I''m really going to die from anger. Alright, that''s fine, when your father comes back, the first thing you do is get someone to send me a letter.


    After saying this, she hurriedly left.


    It would probably take a few hours to walk back to her house in the middle of the night. When she reached home, the sky would already be bright.


    I immediately said, "Big * * * Aunt, why don''t you sleep at my house for the night. It''s already too late. When you return, the sky will be even brighter."


    Wang Da Ya nonchalantly waved his hand. "I came with your uncle. He''s on the motorcycle with a loud voice. I told him to stop at the village entrance. Don''t worry, aunt will be fine. We''ll be leaving now."


    After saying that, she put on her headscarf, clasped her hands, and left in a hurry.


    I watched her go, then went back into the yard and locked the gate.


    At that moment, I sighed lightly. It seemed that the waves had really started again before they settled down.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Da Ya''s aunt telling me about this matter, I might have been stuck in a tight spot with my brain.


    However, this matter had become a hot topic of conversation in the village after lunch. That was the reason why it had spread to Big Ya''s ears, which was why it had happened today.


    After thinking about this, I yawned and returned to my room.


    Who would have thought that the moment I entered the room, I would be so shocked that I almost rolled my eyes and die.


    The lamp in my room is one of those low-energy tungsten filament lamps. Since the degrees are too small, only 20 degrees, the light is very weak, almost the same as a candle.


    Under this light, I pushed open the door and entered. I saw a person sitting on my bed ¡­


    In this family, only I am left. There isn''t a second person.


    Dad''s gone, he''s out on business, he''ll be back in a few days.


    As for Tang Ran ¡­ The mysterious person has disappeared. Furthermore, the person sitting on my bed is too different in size from Tang Ran. It is obvious that he is not the same person.


    I just saw Wang Da Ya off. Back then, when the two of us were here, it was just the two of us. Now, there''s suddenly one more person.


    Just when I intended to shout out loud, I suddenly felt that the person in front of me looks a little familiar when I look at him carefully.


    After looking at her carefully again, I couldn''t help but come to a realization.


    This person was none other than Wang Chunmei.


    "Why is it you!?" Are you going to scare me to death? " I really don''t know what to do with Wang Chunmei now. At this time, she actually came to my house.


    Not only did she run over to my house, but she even came over to my bed and sat on it. She really took herself too seriously.


    When I walked up to him, he immediately shouted, "You! Get down!"


    He thought that his bed had been occupied by a ghost lady. Would he be able to have a good dream in the future?


    Wang Chunmei giggled and said nonchalantly, "Look at you, I''m already planning to become sworn brothers with you, why are you still in conflict with me?"


    The succession of events had already made me in a very bad mood.


    But now, Wang Chunmei didn''t have the slightest ability to see. Even at a time like this, she still came over to add fuel to the fire. Therefore, for a time, I was naturally angry at her, "Who''s fighting with you? Wang Chunmei, you better stay far away from me. I don''t want to see you right now, nor will I want to see you in the future."


    To see me in such a rage.


    This Wang Chunmei didn''t seem to mind at all. She wasn''t scared by me at all.


    She might have noticed that I only know how to say a few angry words, but in reality, I didn''t have any bad intentions.


    At the same time, she also said to me, "Aren''t you angry because your sisters didn''t save you yesterday? Actually, there was something else that happened yesterday."


    "Yesterday was just a thing of the past. I''m not interested in the past. I''m only interested in the present and the future. So, can you leave now?" I opened my eyes wide.


    Wang Chunmei smiled awkwardly and scratched her hair. "I know where Tang Ran went."


    Just a second ago, I didn''t like Wang Chunmei at all.


    But now, I suddenly felt that Wang Chunmei was the most pleasing person in the world.


    For a moment, I went over without saying a word. "Really? "Quickly tell me, where did Tang Ran go?"


    But soon, when I saw the strange smile on her face, I realized that I had been tricked.


    Then I snorted and stepped back, not looking at her.


    Wang Chunmei laughed and said, "Don''t be like that. It was cute like that just now. But to tell you the truth, Tang Ran will be back by noon tomorrow at the latest."


    She was like a divine grandma as she spoke in a calm and composed manner.


    But I don''t believe in her nonsense at all.


    To make her leave a little faster, I let out an "oh".


    But Wang Chunmei did not realize that she should leave.


    Instead, he mumbled to himself, "In that situation yesterday, I could have stopped Butcher Liu, but just as I was about to make my move, I saw Tang Ran, who was lying on the side. He only saw Butcher Liu pouring medicine for you, and didn''t have any intention of doing anything."


    Wang Chunmei was really something. She actually wanted to find an excuse for him not to make a move.


    Then, I coldly snorted, "You can drop it. The reason why Donan isn''t moving is because he''s injured. How can he be like you? He clearly has the strength to help me, but is still standing on the side."


    Wang Chunmei did not believe me, but she said, "Little boy, you can stay still. From start to finish, Tang Ran was never hit by Butcher Liu, and as for why he flew out in the first place, I''m afraid only he knows. Furthermore, the thing that hit Tang Ran at that time was only a wave of yin aura, that kind of yin aura, even if it hit you, you would only be able to roll for a few minutes before getting up."


    At first, I didn''t believe Wang Chunmei''s story.


    However, as she kept saying these things, I felt that what she said made sense.


    I frowned slightly but didn''t say anything. I pricked up my ears and listened attentively to what she had to say. I wanted to see what Wang Chunmei would say.


    "Do you think it''s strange? Since he''s fine, why doesn''t he continue to fight with Butcher Liu? Furthermore, when he made his move, he also took care of mine, and only made his move after Butcher Liu fed it to you. Furthermore, you also saw the scene where he made his move, it was very relaxed, in just a few moves, and subdued Butcher Liu. In other words, his strength is much higher than Butcher Liu, but since that''s the case, why do you pretend to be hit? " Wang Chunmei analyzed calmly.


    The good impression I had of the Don completely collapsed at this moment.


    Looks like I am still too young. It is difficult for me to draw dragons and tigers, and it is impossible for me to draw bones.


    What Wang Chunmei said was not wrong. With Tang Ran''s ability, if he wanted to deal with Butcher Liu, he would not have a chance to catch his breath.


    However, Tang Ran still deliberately lost and allowed Butcher Liu to feed me a pill.


    What was the purpose of his actions?


    At first, I didn''t quite understand it, but as Wang Chunmei smiled evilly, even if I were a fool, I could see it.


    For the sake of my body...


    I gently bit my lips as a complicated feeling arose in my heart. I didn''t expect him to be such a person.


    He intentionally placed me in a dangerous situation and then jumped out to resolve it. As a result, not only did he occupy my body, I even had to go back to thank him.


    Such a man truly makes me hate him to the bones.


    After a moment of silence, Wang Chunmei let out a long sigh.


    "What are you sighing about?" I asked as I looked at her.


    Wang Chunmei waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. I just feel that you''re the same as me, a poor woman. Well, I''ve said what I need to say, and I also need to go. If anything happens, you can come to my house to find me."


    Then she slipped under the bed and went home through the tunnel.


    While I was lying in bed, my mind was filled with stories about Tang Ran, some good and some bad. In short, my mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts, making it impossible for me to calm down.


    It was just that it was too late in the night. Coupled with the fact that I didn''t sleep well yesterday, I didn''t think too much and quickly fell asleep ¡­


    That night, I didn''t dream and naturally didn''t wake up from my shock. I spent the night peacefully. The next morning, I didn''t wake up until 8 or 9 in the morning.


    The instant I opened my eyes, I thought about my current situation as well as the difficult situation I was facing. I subconsciously felt that it would be great if I could live in a dream forever.


    I immediately turned over and continued to sleep with my eyes closed.


    In a daze, I felt that a pair of hands were touching my forehead, constantly touching it.


    At that moment, I subconsciously thought that this was a dream.


    After all, my grandma and uncle are both dead and my father is out. As for Tang Ran ¡­ He left.


    So it was just a dream, but it was also weird. In this dream, I only felt that someone was touching my head, but I couldn''t see the person''s face clearly. I couldn''t even see that person''s hand.


    At the same time, I subconsciously opened my eyes.


    It was now eleven o''clock in the morning, and as the sun shone in, I opened my eyes and saw a tall figure in the sunlight.


    His body was under the sunlight, so when I looked at him now, it looked like he was emitting light, causing me to be unable to open my eyes.


    Narrowing his eyes, he held a hand in front of his eyes. Through the gaps between his fingers, I could see that it was Tang Ran.

 C74

    It really was Tang Ran.


    Before this, when Wang Chunmei told me, I still did not quite believe her.


    Last night, she had already revealed that Tang Ran would be back before noon today.


    Now it turned out that what she said was true.


    For a moment, I was shocked speechless.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Ran asked me, "You couldn''t have been sleeping from yesterday all the way until now, right?"


    Embarrassed, I pouted and tried to deny it.


    However, when I sat up, I subconsciously thought that I was still not wearing any clothes. Since that was the case, I immediately grabbed a small blanket to wrap myself in before saying, "No way, I woke up early yesterday. It''s just that, where did you run off to yesterday?" I asked.


    He looked like an angry daughter-in-law, asking her husband where he was fooling around.


    Facing my questioning, Tang Ran didn''t have the awareness that he would do something wrong. At the same time, he actually smiled mischievously at me and said, "What? Since you were unable to find me yesterday, are you anxious to see me? "


    As he spoke, he approached me bit by bit.


    Under this situation, I subconsciously leaned back a little, almost lying on the bed again.


    I was nervous and uneasy.


    Although I had already had a relationship with him once, it was in a dazed state. If I was sober, I definitely wouldn''t do such a thing with him.


    But now, he''s actually attacking me again. Could it be that he wants to do that kind of thing in the morning?


    At that moment, my face flushed red from embarrassment. At the same time, I told him, "Don''t come over."


    I don''t know if this worked, or if he had no intention of coming.


    In short, the current Tang Ran really didn''t go any closer to me.


    He smiled, straightened up, and said, "I''ll get you this."


    To tell the truth, I was still a little angry at this moment. In addition to what Wang Chunmei said to me last night, Tang Ran purposely created a difficult situation for me, which made me even more angry.


    I didn''t expect that the moment I turned my head to look at his hand, the previous anger I felt was immediately swept away at this moment. This is because I saw that there was a packet of brown sugar in his hand.


    I was taken aback and blushed, knowing what he meant, but still saying, "Why did you buy this?"


    "You were out last night ¡­"


    That''s what he said.


    I hastily interrupted what he was about to say. This man, why did he say everything?


    I immediately grabbed the packet of brown sugar and threw it to the side. Although I wasn''t angry anymore, I still pretended to be angry and said, "I only want to buy this. You spent an entire day to come back, right?"


    When I said this, Tang Ran''s expression was a bit embarrassed as he chuckled foolishly. He then said, "To be honest, I went back home. I don''t have much money with me, so I went back to get some. I also have some things prepared. I might be able to use them."


    I started.


    At the same time, he put down a backpack.


    After opening it, he saw a lot of things for catching ghosts. There was a small bag of talismans, as well as the Eight Trigrams Mirror, the peach wood sword, and a copper bell.


    I had seen these things in the movies, so I believed what he said next.


    He immediately pouted and said, "You must be hungry, I''ll go cook for you."


    He called out to me, "There''s no need to busy yourself. I''ve bought you something to eat."


    As he spoke, he pulled out a steaming Lotus Leaf Chicken from his backpack as if he was performing a magic trick.


    When he took it out, the Lotus Leaf Chicken was still steaming hot.


    He chuckled and said, "I was afraid that if I came back too slowly, the chicken would get cold, so I kept running all the way."


    He unscrewed a chicken leg and held it under my mouth.


    "Nuo, hurry up and eat, make up for it."


    I blushed again, not daring to look at him. I grabbed the chicken leg in my hand and stood up. "I''ll go cook some porridge," I said.


    As he spoke, he left as if he was fleeing.


    When I finished preparing the porridge, I called for Tang Ran to come over for dinner.


    As he passed by the door of my father''s room, he subconsciously asked, "It''s time to eat. Why didn''t you call you father? Could it be that the two of you are in conflict again?"


    I turned white and immediately said, "Do I look like such an ignorant person? "I went on a long journey. I think it will take me a few days to come back."


    When I said this, I could faintly feel a hint of happiness in Tang Ran''s eyes. It seemed that he really wanted my father to leave.


    As a result, I found it a little strange.


    I just don''t know. What good is it to my father if he isn''t home? Could it be that he wanted to do that thing with me all day while my father wasn''t home?


    The thought made me blush.


    When I secretly peeked at him, I was surprised to find that the smile on his face was extremely strange. From the looks of it, that''s what he was thinking.


    But soon, I began to criticize my own thoughts as unhealthy.


    Well, why do I keep thinking about it?


    Ye Zichen shook his head, knocked on his chopsticks and said, "Alright, hurry up and eat."


    It was noon by the time he finished eating and drinking.


    Since he had nothing better to do, he took out a piece of paper.


    On the yellow piece of paper, there was a black brush. The fine lines were drawn on the surface of the paper. One could tell that the person who had drawn this diagram was very careful.


    I looked at the densely packed lines on it and had a feeling that I didn''t understand what was going on.


    He asked subconsciously, "What is this thing?"


    He seemed to be waiting for me to ask.


    Tang Ran proudly said, "You can''t tell, right? This blueprint was the blueprint that Wang Da Ya gave to your grandfather when he built the coffin."


    I started.


    Who would have thought that he would actually be able to get his hands on such a thing?


    He immediately asked, "No way, this thing, where did you get it from?"


    I subconsciously thought, could it be that he already got in contact with Wang Da Ya?


    However, I feel that this possibility is very slight. After all, Wang Da Ya couldn''t possibly agree to help him in such a way.


    It had to be known that the things that she did were always hidden. It was absolutely impossible for her to do so because with just a few words, Tang Ran had revealed her true abilities.


    In this way, my gaze towards Tang Ran became a bit strange.


    "Of course not. I bought it from the person in the coffin shop and spent a lot of my money on it."


    So that''s the case. After hearing that, I can''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    But very quickly, I became even more confused as to why he bought it.


    Immediately, I asked, "But, what''s the use of buying this thing?"


    Tang Ran said in a nonchalant manner, "You don''t know about this, but I''ve always felt that the reason why your grandfather was buried there was definitely not simple. Under my observation, it was indeed like that, and from this coffin, you can tell that the reason why your grandfather is buried there is to suppress something."


    After I heard this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    It seems like he knows all the things I''ve hidden from him.


    That feeling was not easy to bear. After all, I had heard about this from Wang Da Ya''s mouth long ago.


    However, I didn''t tell him about it because I didn''t trust him too much.


    Unexpectedly, he had already discovered all of this.


    As a result, I wasn''t happy at all. I let out an ''oh'' in low spirits and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Tang Ran seemed to be immersed in this matter and was unable to extricate himself as he continued chattering about it.


    "But tell me, what exactly is down there? Why do you need your grandfather''s corpse to suppress it? I feel that the reason so many strange things happened in your family was because of this. That is also the truth that we have always wanted to find out." Don Ran looked at me with a burning gaze as he spoke.


    Looking at his expression of anticipation, it seemed as though he was waiting for me to praise him. After all, due to his hard work, he was able to make such great progress regarding my family. He was indeed quite pleased with himself.


    But when you look at my cold face, you don''t feel happy at all.


    Tang Ran couldn''t help but ask me in bewilderment, "Eh? Why do you look so unhappy?"


    I don''t know what to say.


    At the same time, my door was knocked once again.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    The sound of the door knocking was very decisive. It gave me the feeling that if I didn''t go over to open the door, this person would break in at this moment.


    I didn''t dare to have the slightest delay. I didn''t know who was knocking on my door in such a hurry.


    At the same time, I said, "I''ll open the door."


    As I said that, I walked out of the room and reached the entrance of the courtyard.


    "Coming, coming."


    During this process, the strength and speed of knocking on the door kept increasing.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but reply anxiously.


    At the same time, when I opened the door, I saw that the one knocking on the door was Wang Da Ya.


    When I saw her, I was stunned


    Then he said, "Aunt? "Why are you ¡­"


    I wanted to say why you''re here again.


    After all, she came to my house last night, in the middle of the night.


    But I feel, if said so, it seems a bit impolite, just directly swallowed those words.


    At the same time, Wang Da Ya was the same as last night. Looking left and right behind her, she looked around, and after finding no inklings, she walked into the courtyard. After closing the door, she impatiently said, "Your father hasn''t returned yet, right?"

 C75

    When I heard that, I nodded subconsciously. "That''s right, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Da Ya gloomily said, "Something big has gone wrong. Your grandfather''s grave is covered in a layer of black, as if someone spilled a bucket of ink on it."


    When I heard that, my expression changed drastically.


    I really don''t know who my family offended. How could someone do such a thing on my grandfather''s grave?


    I immediately asked, a little angry, "Is that for real? There''s actually someone who would do such a thing."


    Wang Da Ya looked as if it was a matter of course. He patted me on the shoulder and immediately said, "Look at what you have said. How could aunt lie to you?"


    "But who would be so bored as to do such a thing to a grave?" I said angrily.


    Seeing that I still didn''t understand, she immediately lowered her voice and said, "It wasn''t human, it was something underneath. The coffin can no longer suppress it."


    What!


    So it turned out that the object under his grandfather''s coffin couldn''t be suppressed any longer ¡­


    Thinking of this, my tense heart immediately leaped to my throat.


    Didn''t our whole family make such a huge sacrifice just to suppress that thing below us?


    But now, my mother is dead, my grandmother is dead, and my second uncle is dead.


    Even after so much effort, it was still useless. The thing underneath was beginning to show signs of breaking out from the ground.


    I panicked a little and asked, "Then are there any remedial measures right now?"


    Towards this question of mine, Big Sister Wang didn''t say anything. She stroked her chin and fell into a dilemma.


    Seeing her expression, I couldn''t help but urge her, "Why are you still hesitating at this time? Just tell me. As long as you tell me the method, I will definitely help you."


    When I said this, Wang Da Ya could not help but say, "There is a way, but you are just a child. You can''t make a decision."


    What does that mean? Why can''t I make the decision?


    I immediately smiled and said, "After what I said, only I am left in the family. So I came here to be the family. Aunt, just tell me what the method is. I will do my best."


    I don''t know what the purpose of doing this is, but I feel that the thing under my grandfather''s coffin is truly a big problem. If we don''t restrain it, then the whole village might encounter a calamity. Although this is just my conjecture, but at the cost of their lives, we will not hesitate to do this.


    Even if the truth of the matter is different from what I imagined, but there''s a high chance of it being true as well.


    At that very instant, seeing that I was so confident, at that moment, Wang Da Ya''s aunt couldn''t help gritting her teeth and said, "Since it''s like that, then I''ll say it. At most, tonight, we must bury your granny and your grandfather together."


    I started.


    He hadn''t thought that such a thing would happen.


    This matter was too big. After all, it was father''s idea to separate grandma and grandpa from each other for burial. Besides, burial of the dead was something for adults.


    At that moment, I frowned, feeling troubled.


    At the same time, Aunt Wang sighed and immediately said, "I knew that you wouldn''t be able to make this decision. In our village, men are always in charge. We women don''t even have the strength to speak, let alone bury the dead."


    Wang Da Ya said those words somewhat helplessly.


    On the other hand, I felt that I could make this decision. After all, this matter was not a small matter. In my opinion, if my father knew about the pros and cons of this matter, he would also agree to this matter.


    So at this time, I pulled Aunt Wang and said, "Let''s go in the house and talk."


    Although Wang Da Ya''s heart was at a loss, there was no way for him to solve the problem while standing here.


    Under the circumstances, she followed me into the room.


    After we entered, Aunt Wang Da Ya immediately saw Tang Ran sitting on my bed.


    She seemed to have just thought that Donaldson was in my house.


    Hence, at this moment, she had a look of vigilance on her face.


    Judging from her current appearance, it wasn''t hard to imagine that she must have been worried about whether or not Tang Ran had heard what she had just said.


    At the same time, I said to Eldest Servant Wang, "Rest assured Aunt, we are on the same side."


    I said this to dispel the wariness in her heart.


    However, after I said this, she was still as alert as before. It seems like she didn''t take my words seriously.


    With regards to this matter, Tang Ran didn''t seem to mind as he walked up and smiled at Wang Da Ya''s aunt.


    "Since you are the aunt of this young man, you are naturally my aunt as well. Hello, aunt. I am Tang Ran."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, seemingly intending to shake hands with Wang Da Ya.


    However, Aunt Wang Da Ya did not have the intention to shake hands with him. Instead, she frowned and looked at Tang Ran, then looked in my direction. She immediately asked in surprise, "So, the two of you ¡­"


    Although I didn''t hear what she said next, I could roughly guess what she wanted to ask.


    I''m having a hard time on the subject.


    On the other hand, the shameless Tang Ran chuckled and said happily, "Yes, the two of us are free lovers."


    Listening up to here, she wiped her forehead and let out a long breath.


    "To be honest, I''m just a wandering Taoist. These days, I know all the big and small things that happened in the boy''s house, and I also clearly heard your conversation just now."


    At this point, Aunt Wang Da Ya has no way to respond. After all, Tang Ran knows everything about our conversation.


    Thus, there was no point in continuing to hide it at this point.


    He sat down on the stool, crossed his legs, and held his hands together as he said, "I''m not afraid of all of you knowing about this matter. It''s just that I''ve lived in seclusion for many years, so I don''t want to get involved in this matter. After all, I have a family, so I don''t want my family to be implicated because of this matter."


    I also clearly understand Aunt Wang''s worries.


    I agree with her that she values her family.


    It''s just that I have no choice in this matter. After all, if it''s possible, I don''t want to involve myself in this matter either.


    In that case, my mother wouldn''t have died, and so many unforeseen events wouldn''t have occurred in my home. Thinking about these things, my heart couldn''t help but become complicated.


    At the same time, Tang Ran also said, "No one wants to get involved in this sort of thing, but since we''ve gotten involved, we have to find a way to solve the problem, not to avoid it. Since you and I are colleagues, we know what kind of weight it is, and in the face of this kind of thing, those of us with special abilities should stand in front of ordinary people, because if we don''t step forward, more families will be threatened."


    Everything that Tang Ran had said made sense.


    But I don''t sound like it.


    Although he spoke very righteously, but these words seemed to be saying that Aunt Wang Da Ya was a selfish person.


    Aunt Wang Da Ya was a bit impatient.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ran said these words without a care. This made me a little worried. I was truly worried that Aunt Wang Da Ya might get angry if this went on.


    In that case, the gains wouldn''t make up for the losses.


    After all, Aunt Wang has already made it clear that she wants to help our family out of this difficult situation.


    But now, with how Donan had said it, if Wang Da Ya''s aunt really did turn hostile, I really don''t know who to ask for help with my family''s matters.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but glare at Tang Ran.


    However, at this time, Tang Ran was looking at Wang Da Ya''s aunt with a burning gaze. From the looks of it, he had hardened his heart to criticize Wang Da Ya''s aunt once.


    In this way, I looked at Aunt Wang Da Ya anxiously.


    I was afraid that she would lose her temper, so I prepared to say something nice at this moment.


    But before I could speak.


    At the same time, I saw Wang Da Ya''s aunt quickly stand up. Looking at her current state, it seems that she has suddenly made a decision.


    Seeing such a situation, my heart couldn''t help but pound. Could it be that Aunt Wang Da Ya is really angry?


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously held my breath.


    "Young man, you''re right. At this time, we should stand up. In that case, I have already decided that we will do what we did tonight. We don''t need to wait for the young man''s father to come back and agree to our plan. I will take responsibility for this matter."


    After Wang Da Ya''s aunt heroically said all of this, she clenched her fists and said to me, "Alright, little man. I need to go back and prepare some things. I''ll come and meet up with you guys tonight."


    After saying that, he did not stay any longer and hurriedly left.


    I followed her out of the door. Just when I wanted to send her off, I didn''t expect that Aunt Wang Da Ya would leave so quickly. The moment I walked out of the room, I saw her push open the door to the courtyard and rush out.


    I went to the door and watched her figure disappear before my eyes. Then I went back to my room.


    At this moment, Tang Ran had already soaked himself in a cup of brown sugar water.

 C76

    When I returned, he pushed me to his side and said with a smile, "Come and drink."


    After a moment''s hesitation, I reached for my glass.


    I think this may be the last sprint, so I put a lot of emphasis on what happened tonight.


    At the same time, I asked Tang Ran, "How much confidence do you have in what happened tonight?"


    "About this, it''s hard to say. The specific circumstances need to be determined after the grave is dug up. We can only come to a conclusion after that." Tang Ran said.


    I didn''t know much about these things, so I could only pretend to understand and nod my head.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran said, "Alright, you should rest for a while. It''s time for me to make some good preparations." Saying that, he also walked out of my room. I don''t know where he went.


    I sat alone in my room, thinking about everything that had happened recently. I also thought that after tonight, when the Yuan Yang Coffin was completed, the things below would be completely suppressed. Perhaps our home would have nothing more to do.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, I was sitting up in bed, ready to lie down and take a break.


    Unexpectedly, just as I laid down, I heard a series of creaking sounds from underneath the bed.


    At first, I thought there was a rat in my room.


    However, this thought quickly dissipated.


    Because it suddenly occurred to me that under my bed, there was an exit to the tunnel. To make such a sound now, it might be the Wang Chunmei who was in the tunnel playing tricks on me.


    Since I had nothing better to do at the moment, I would like to see what Wang Chunmei''s purpose for coming to find me was.


    When I leaned down and looked at the floor that could move, I found that the floor was moving. It seemed that Wang Chunmei was really strange.


    Immediately I got out of bed, groped my way to the floor, aimed at it, grabbed it, and jerked it up.


    Wang Chunmei was below, holding out her hand. She kept raising it and putting it down. She looked like she was bored out of her mind.


    When I suddenly flipped the floor open, Wang Chunmei couldn''t help but hold up the air. At the same time, she subconsciously raised her head, looked at me, and then said with an excited face, "Little boy! "You finally heard my signal. Quickly come down, I have something to tell you."


    She was about to go down into the tunnel.


    I waved my hand and said, "I''m not going down. If there''s anything you need, you can tell me. I''ll just listen." I said as I laid under the bed.


    Every time I enter the tunnel, nothing good will happen. This way, even if she were to say that the world is open to me, I wouldn''t easily be able to enter it. After all, I was worried that I would run into some irresistible trouble again.


    Facing my current appearance, Wang Chunmei didn''t seem to mind at all as she let out a light laugh.


    She seemed to be a worm in my stomach, and by this time, she had already eaten all of my temper.


    At the same time, seeing my expression, she said without a care, "It''s daytime now. If I go out, I''ll be evaporated very soon. Do you want me to die?"


    Seeing her like this, I said, "I didn''t ask you to come up. I meant, if you have any business with me, just say it here."


    Wang Chunmei lowered her voice. "It''s a very serious matter. It''s about Tang Ran."


    I started.


    Seeing her serious expression, it didn''t seem like she was lying.


    At the same time, I asked subconsciously, "Really?"


    To my question, Wang Chunmei nodded and said, "It''s absolutely true. If I lie to you this time, you don''t have to bother with me anymore."


    Seeing that she had already made such a promise, I then said, "Alright. In that case, I''ll believe you this once. Remember what you said today."


    After saying that, I dove into the tunnel.


    When I went into the tunnel, I found that Wang Chunmei had already prepared two bricks and was lying on the ground. She sat on one of them and pointed at the other one.


    I was speechless. Wang Chunmei was already dead, how could she still have so many things to do?


    I immediately said, "Ah, don''t be like this. If you have anything to say, just hurry up and say it. I''m still busy going back to sleep."


    Wang Chunmei rolled her eyes at me, but she didn''t say anything. She just got straight to the point. "What I said yesterday was right. Tang Ran will definitely be back before noon. Did he come back?" she said proudly.


    I have to say, I don''t know how Wang Chunmei knew that Tang Ran would come back at this time. Maybe her guess isn''t accurate, but it''s worth mentioning that she was very correct.


    With that in mind, I was a little convinced that she would give me more valuable information.


    Immediately, I nodded. "Right, right, you''re right. But that''s already the past. Why don''t you tell me what new discoveries you''ve made?"


    Wang Chunmei saw that I wasn''t willing to listen to her nonsense, so she didn''t waste her breath and directly asked, "Do you know where Tang Ran went yesterday?" she asked me.


    I was stunned. After pondering for a moment, I immediately asked, "Where did you go?" "Let me think for a moment. He seems to be saying that he went home to get his stuff. What''s the matter, do you have a different opinion?"


    When Wang Chunmei heard this, she gave a weird smile. From her appearance, it could be seen that she had a different conclusion than me.


    She lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "The reason why I said that to you last night was because when I saw you, I saw him wandering around the village with a plastic bucket in his hand. Who knows what was inside."


    Wang Chunmei said those words indifferently, but when I heard it, I turned pale with fright.


    With the black plastic bucket and my grandfather''s grave suddenly turning black, does this mean that there''s a connection?


    At this point, Wang Chunmei stretched her waist. At the same time, she yawned and said, "Okay, I will go take a nap. If there is any news, I will inform you immediately."


    After saying that, she left me in a daze in the passageway.


    At this moment, my heart was in a mess. I had a lot of thoughts, making my heart feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Although Tang Ran was indeed suspected to have lied to me, but even so, it seemed that I couldn''t expose him in front of my own eyes. After all, our relationship was getting closer and closer due to his arrangements.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that I was wrapped in a huge net, and that I couldn''t breathe under this huge net.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for me to extricate myself from such a state of mind. At the same time, I quickly climbed out of the tunnel.


    I didn''t know if it was a coincidence or something, but as I came out of the tunnel, I saw that Tang Ran had coincidentally walked to my door and pushed it open.


    The two of us, almost back to back, so at the same time I was a little surprised.


    When Tang Ran saw that I was sitting on the bed awkwardly, he asked in bewilderment, "Eh? Are you still awake?"


    I shook my head and said, "I rested. I just got up and wanted to go to the toilet."


    When he heard that, he let out an ''oh'' before opening his mouth hesitantly.


    I pretended nothing happened and asked, "What''s wrong with you? "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Ran paced around the room for a moment before he said, "Actually, I lied to you about something."


    After hearing what he said, happiness welled up in my heart.


    Originally, I was angry because he had lied to me, but I didn''t expect that at this time, he would voluntarily suggest that he deceive me. As a result, I couldn''t help but look at Tang Ran, who was standing in front of me, with glowing eyes.


    "Is that so? I don''t know what''s going on, but since we''re already so close, it''s fine even if you say it out loud. " I said it offhandedly. Although I didn''t seem to care, in my heart, I still hoped that he would confess.


    "What happened at your grandfather''s grave was my doing." Tang Ran said.


    After hearing what he said, I believed even more that Wang Chunmei was not lying to me. It seemed that she sincerely wanted to help me.


    Faced with Tang Ran''s words, I pretended that it was the first time I heard them and immediately asked, "What are you talking about? Why do I feel like I don''t understand?"


    "The black stuff on the grave. I poured a bucket of ink on it." He rubbed his nose and said awkwardly.


    At the same time, I asked, pretending to be angry, "But why did you do it? "Or, what good will it do you?"


    I really don''t understand why he did this.


    However, Tang Ran didn''t explain this question to me clearly. Instead, he said, "You''ll know when night comes. Didn''t you always want to know the truth? The reason why I did that was to help you get the truth out of someone''s mouth."


    After saying that, he didn''t care about how I was feeling right now. Tang Ran turned around and left. I didn''t know where he went when I saw him walk out of the courtyard.


    In the evening, I prepared breakfast.


    But Tang Ran didn''t come back.


    I anxiously waited, but didn''t find Tang Ran. Instead, I found Wang Da Ya''s aunt.


    She was carrying a bag as she rushed into my house.


    This time, she seemed to be even more anxious. She didn''t even knock on the door before charging in.

 C77

    As he entered the courtyard, he could smell the fragrant scent of food.


    She rubbed her belly and said, "I came at the perfect time, just in time for dinner. Young man, do you mind if my aunt eats here?"


    I replied smilingly, "How could I mind? I often go to my aunt''s house to get food."


    Wang Da Ya let out a laugh, put down his backpack, washed his hands and was about to start eating, but then Tang Ran came back.


    He was dressed similar to Wang Da Ya and also carried a bag on his back. It seemed that the both of them had made sufficient preparations for tonight''s events.


    At this moment, I really hope that after tonight, everything will be over. In the future, there will be no more troubles at my house, because I feel that my heart, at this moment, is unable to hold on for much longer.


    While thinking about this, Tang Ran also washed his hands. The three of us hurriedly ate our meals and walked towards grandfather''s grave in the dark.


    When he got here, it was very dark and quiet. Other than the sound of the wind, there was no other sound at all.


    Big Sister Wang took out three folding shovels from her backpack and threw them on the ground. He then said, "Let''s start digging."


    I picked up a shovel, folded it, and asked curiously, "Where did you buy this? It looks like a high grade one."


    Wang Da Ya smiled and said, "It was passed down from my grandfather''s generation."


    Tang Ran picked one up and looked at it before saying, "It seems that your grandfather''s generation is still an important person."


    These words had no origin. With just a shovel, he could determine that Grandpa Wang Da Ya was a big shot? These words were truly a bit strange.


    However, I didn''t expect that the strange words that were said to me would cause Big Sister Wang to turn pale with fright when she heard them.


    However, she quickly calmed down and didn''t continue speaking after that.


    I held the shovel and looked at the huge grave. I didn''t know where to start.


    Just by walking around the grave, he was able to see that there was a layer of black stuff on it. This black stuff had already seeped into the soil.


    From the looks of it, if Wang Chunmei and Don Ran hadn''t told me that there was something fishy going on with the grave, I would never have thought that someone purposely spilled ink on it. After all, Aunt Wang Da Ya firmly believed this.


    "Alright, let''s do it." Seeing the two of us in a daze, Wang Da Ya impatiently grabbed a shovel, folded it over, and dug down.


    But it was strange.


    Wang Da Ya''s strength wasn''t small. After stabbing in, there was a cracking sound. The shovel seemed to have struck a rock, and it suddenly stopped.


    At the same time, Wang Da Ya was subconsciously stunned, and exclaimed, "Eh, what is going on? The coffin''s seal has not been broken, otherwise, there is no reason why it cannot be dug out. But since the seal is still there, what is that black thing that appeared on it? Is it really man-made?" she said, surprised.


    When she reached this point, Tang Ran chuckled and immediately said, "Aunt, there is something that I have no choice but to tell you."


    Wang Da Ya was bewildered by how serious Tang Ran had become.


    However, at this moment, Eldest Sister Wang was still confused, as if she had no interest in listening to what Tang Ran had to say.


    "What is it?" At the same time, Wang Da Ya subconsciously asked.


    Tang Ran smiled faintly as he pointed at the black object on the grave. He then said, "Actually, the black thing on this grave is ink. I got it last night."


    After Tang Ran finished speaking, I saw that Wang Da Ya was completely stunned at the same time.


    Wang Da Ya thought that he had misheard and subconsciously asked, "What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    With a smile on his face, Tang Ran replied, "I got this ink."


    This time, Wang Da Ya finally understood clearly. This was because Tang Ran had purposely said these words in a loud voice.


    Wang Da Ya nodded and said, "Good, good, good."


    As soon as he said that, Wang Da Ya immediately picked up the shovel in his hand and called out to him.


    This sight was truly frightening. As the shovel was brought over, I saw that, at the same time, Tang Ran''s face was as calm as ever, as though he wasn''t moved at all.


    He, the instigator, was not afraid at all?


    I can see that Aunt Wang Da Ya is serious now. She is really planning on taking this photo to teach Tang Ran a lesson.


    In the face of such a situation, even though Tang Ran didn''t care, I was still a bit anxious.


    At that time, I didn''t know what was going on in my head. I unexpectedly slipped away like a wisp of smoke and rushed in front of Tang Ran to block him. I extended both of my hands and simultaneously bellowed, "You can''t fight!"


    I don''t know if it was due to my growl, or if it was because Aunt Wang didn''t want to hit Tang Ran at all.


    In short, the current her had stopped.


    Wang Da Ya said, "Little boy, get out of the way. I want to teach this brat a lesson."


    I waved my hands towards Tang Ran and said, "Hurry up and apologize. If you say you''re sorry, everything will be fine." I said innocently.


    However, Tang Ran didn''t pay any attention to my words. Instead, he looked at Eldest Servant Wang and said, "You and I both know what the situation is, but we''re hiding it from the little boy. Do you think that''s fair for her?"


    Tang Ran only said one sentence.


    At the same time, like a deflated ball, she slowly places the shovel in her hand on the floor. At the same time, she lets out a long sigh.


    "This little boy believes in you a lot, and has always treated you as a relative. Since this little boy''s father is unwilling to tell you the truth about this matter, you can talk about it." Tang Ran said.


    To Tang Ran''s words.


    At this moment, Wang Da Ya didn''t have any intention of refuting.


    She walked up to me, patted the dirt off her hands, and wiped it off before saying, "Little boy, we originally agreed that we would not reveal this matter to anyone. However, we cannot hide it from the public, and one day, this matter will be exposed, so I will tell you."


    At the same time, Tang Ran and Eldest Servant Wang stood together, both of them looking at me seriously.


    The way they were acting gave me a strange feeling.


    I subconsciously took a step back. At the same time, I said, "Don''t scare me like that. Just say it directly. There is no need to be so serious."


    Wang Da Niu looked at Tang Ran and said, "This is not your ancestor''s tomb. You know this already. Your grandfather''s corpse was buried here to suppress the ancient corpse ¡­"


    Ancient corpses ¡­ So it was an ancient corpse. It seems like they only said half of it to me before, but they only said that there was something very evil underneath. They didn''t say what it was.


    I don''t find it strange that Wang Da Ya would say all this now. If it''s just that, then this isn''t a big matter, why would he keep hiding it from me?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but look at Wang Da Ya and the rest.


    Big Sister Wang let out a sigh of relief, before recounting a story that I had never heard of before. Also, regarding these past few days, the basics of everything that has been lingering in my house.


    My grandfather is a very famous old man in the local area, as well as Wang Da Ya''s grandfather. My grandfather is a very famous man in the local area, and he is also Wang Da Ya''s grandfather''s teacher. My grandfather is a very famous man in the local area, as well as Wang Da Ya''s grandfather.


    After his grandfather died, his father took over from his father and father.


    As for my grandfather and Wang Da Ya''s grandfather, they belong to the same special sect. The people in this sect are basically all people who are in the business of fortune telling, Feng Shui and ghost catching.


    This sect was known as the Tang Sect and was also known as the Tang Clan. Tang Ran was also from the Tang Clan.


    At that time, his father went to the Tang Clan to learn Dao arts. Originally, everything seemed to be in an orderly fashion.


    But after I was born, all of this was broken because I had been sick since I was young, and I wanted to stay in the hospital every day. From the moment I was born, I had always been in the hospital with all kinds of treatments.


    Originally, my family didn''t have much savings. The moment I came and left, my family assets were all gone.


    However, even if my family was poor and couldn''t even get a bite to eat, they still insisted on treating me and seeking medical treatment everywhere.


    It was a coincidence. Later on, someone came to the village and told my father that I was a child and could only live to be six. He told them not to waste any energy on me.


    The family just couldn''t bear to part with me, which is why they have been treating me all this time. But now, the old teacher said that I can only live until I''m six years old. When my father heard this, he naturally begged the old man to think of a way to change my fate.


    Because his father also studied Dao arts, he knew that there was no lack of experts in this business who could change the fate of others.


    As for this mister, since you were able to see through my fate, you can naturally think of ways to help me change it.


    I didn''t think that the old mister would actually agree to help me change my fate, but it was only on the premise that my father would help him with something, and only my father knew the specifics of this matter, while Wang Da Ya on the side only roughly knew that this matter had something to do with the ancient corpse that was locked here.


    Listening to this, I sometimes understand, sometimes confused, I feel like a head and two big, for a long time uncomfortable.


    Now that I have survived to this day, that is to say, my father has agreed to the old man''s conditions.


    But now, after more than ten years, after what my father had to do, a question popped up again. I could tell that my father seemed to be somewhat helpless in the face of this question.


    Listening to what Aunt Wang said, it seemed to be saying, all these things that happened in my family originated from this ancient corpse, and not from my mother.

 C78

    At this point, I clearly understood that my father was concealing the things that happened to me.


    I immediately looked at Tang Ran.


    Even though after knowing so much, I was unable to digest it in such a short period of time.


    However, at this moment, I thought to myself that I could strike while the iron is hot to get a better understanding of Tang Ran''s situation.


    When I looked at Tang Ran.


    Right now, Tang Ran still had a faint smile on his face.


    Only let me feel, this smile, seems to be a little strange.


    "What about you? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    I had always felt that I was in the midst of a great mystery. I was very close to this mystery because I wanted to find out what it was.


    But I found that as I kept getting closer to this mystery, my confusion also increased.


    Now that I had found a direction, I hoped that Donan would be able to tell me his true purpose in coming here.


    Tang Ran glanced at Wang Da Ya and said, "It''s already so late, let aunt go back first. I''ve thought of a way to invite her over, but she can tell you the truth, and I can also tell you about this matter. But I think you should trust your aunt more than me, right?"


    When he said that, I nodded subconsciously.


    At the same time, Wang Da Ya also warned Tang Ran, "You know about the secrets of this place now, but I hope that this matter will not lead to anything unfavorable to this grave. If you have such thoughts, I don''t mind returning to the outside world."


    These words were loud and clear, as if they were ringing the alarm bell for Tang Ran.


    At the same time, I became even more curious about Tang Ran''s identity.


    What kind of person was he to make his aunt so serious?


    Based on the few bits of information that I have, I roughly deduced that the Tang Ran before me was the so-called Tang Clan.


    It''s just that this thought was only my imagination. As for the truth of the matter, I think I''ll need to further understand it.


    My aunt left, and I returned home with Don.


    Even though I was already exhausted that day, I didn''t have any intention of resting after returning.


    Don Ran said he wouldn''t tell me about this until I had rested well tomorrow morning.


    But I can''t wait a moment.


    Firstly, because of this matter, it had always been like a rock pressing down on my heart.


    Secondly, I''m worried that Tang Ran will disappear the moment I wake up.


    That''s because the feeling he gave me was as though he had been sent by the heavens to save me. My current problem has basically been solved, and at this moment, he intends to leave.


    At the same time, I looked at Tang Ran with a burning gaze. I didn''t want to let him off for even a second.


    He returned to his room, and I followed.


    Looking at my expression, it was obvious that Tang Ran was helpless.


    In this way, he sighed and could only speak of his situation.


    Indeed, it is as I expected. His identity is definitely not simple.


    It was almost exactly the same as my guess. He is indeed a descendant of the Tang Clan.


    The Tang Clan was a very famous clan. From ancient times until now, the figures of this clan had practically always been present.


    And the reason why their clan was famous was because they were famous Taoists. Because of this, their reputation was also very big.


    Because they were famous for their dao, everyone in their clan had learned a bit about the Dao arts.


    And the most important thing for their family recently was to find the news of a story.


    However, this ancient corpse, which could bring disaster, had mysteriously disappeared for a period of time.


    Because of this, the entire Tang Clan searched for this ancient corpse without sparing any energy.


    The reason why Tang Ran appeared in a town not far from our village was because they had obtained clues that this ancient corpse would appear here.


    That was why their family sent many people to this area.


    And when he met me, he thought it was strange because of what happened in my house.


    The suspicious Tang Ran followed me home.


    Because of this, he actually found out something about this place.


    Father is determined to lock this ancient corpse at all costs, even if our entire family is dead.


    Since he could see the problem here, he knew the truth of the matter.


    What he did after that was to verify this matter. After finding out about Wang Da Ya''s existence and the close relationship between him and my family, Tang Ran almost knew everything he wanted to know.


    However, I was the only one who didn''t know anything in this scheme. In order to let me understand a bit, he made some arrangements and forced his aunt out. He used her mouth to tell me what really happened.


    Now that I know everything, I am helpless towards the ancient corpse under my grandfather''s grave.


    "If what you said is true, then did my father successfully lock onto the ancient corpse this time?" I asked, puzzled.


    Tang Ran sighed.


    He said faintly, "In order to lock this ancient corpse, your father, after leaving the Tang Clan, had been searching everywhere for a way. Although he knew that this method could temporarily lock the ancient corpse, the price he had to pay was also very big. In addition, this method was only a temporary way.


    "In other words, it''s useless?" "No," I said.


    Tang Ran shook his head. "You can''t put it that way. At least there won''t be any problems within this month. The reason your father left is to find another way."


    So it was like this.


    I said why did my father refuse to receive treatment even if he was sick this time, and insisted on going out instead. So this was the reason.


    His father went out for several days without returning.


    Tang Ran also told me that he already told his master about finding the ancient corpses. His master is extremely talented in the Tang Sect and everything will be settled when he arrives.


    With Tang Ran by my side and the matter of the ancient corpse, I had an idea.


    I had thought that this matter would be resolved in this way, and that I could continue to live a quiet life.


    However, he never would have thought that on this night.


    Just as I was sleeping, I suddenly felt a pair of ice-cold hands suddenly touch my face ¡­


    During this period of time, so many strange things have happened that I have developed a very vigilant mind.


    Thus, when my hands touched me, I immediately woke up from my stupor.


    After I woke up, I saw that the person who touched my face all of a sudden was Wang Chunmei.


    I didn''t think that she would come looking for me at this time of night.


    After all, the deal between me and her has already been completed. There doesn''t seem to be a need for her to look for me.


    Wang Chunmei is a ghost, and I''m a human. I''m better off not getting in contact with her.


    Because after coming into contact with her for a while, the yin aura from her body will enter my body, so it won''t be beneficial to me.


    That''s why when I saw Wang Chunmei, I asked her cautiously, "Why are you here again?"


    I didn''t wait for that to come out.


    I saw Wang Chunmei quickly say, "Of course I''m here to help you. Don''t you know that I''m here to repay you?"


    Wang Chunmei hadn''t even graduated from elementary school yet, and now she''s telling me this.


    "Stop, stop, stop. You have something to say, don''t disturb my sleep." "No," I said.


    Seeing my impatient look, Wang Chunmei did not care and said, "I knew you would treat me like this, but in order to re-establish our friendship, this matter is definitely going to be a big deal. Your aunt Wang Da Ya will be in trouble tonight."


    After saying that, I immediately jumped off the bed in astonishment.


    I immediately asked, "Are you for real?"


    Seeing me like this, Wang Chunmei laughed, "I knew you wouldn''t believe me, but I definitely don''t have any intention of lying to you about this, because I just came back from my son''s grave at Li Jia Village and saw a few ghosts go to Li Jia Village. I followed them and found out that they were going to Wang Da Ya''s house.


    If she had said this before, I would definitely have doubted it.


    But now, I didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest.


    After all, Wang Da Ya has often mentioned to us that she doesn''t dare to re-emerge from the martial arts world, because if she does, it will bring about a lot of trouble.


    However, she still got involved in our family''s affairs, so this time, it might be the big trouble that she was talking about.


    I put on my clothes and without hesitation, I walked to Tang Ran''s door and heavily knocked on it.


    But this time, just as I landed, the door opened by itself.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback by this situation.


    Tang Ran was the same. Why was he not closing the door when he was sleeping?


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei, this old woman, stuck her head out and wanted to look inside ¡­


    What is she doing, seeing my man naked?


    I immediately stopped him at the door. "What are you doing? Don''t you know your privacy? You can''t look."


    When I said that.


    He discovered that Tang Ran''s figure had appeared at the entrance.


    At that moment, he looked like he hadn''t slept at all.


    "You ¡­ "Why aren''t you asleep?" I asked in surprise.


    "During this period of time, the ancient corpse could lose control at any time, so it is also the most critical time. I was constantly monitoring the situation in your house and worried that something would happen to you, so once you got out of bed, I already knew about it."

 C79

    As he spoke, he took out a bell.


    I was stunned. Looking at the bell in his hand, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. I didn''t know what use this thing would have.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, he said, "Take a few steps forward and try it out."


    I didn''t think too much and subconsciously took a few steps forward. I was surprised to discover that the bell in Tang Ran''s hand chimes out every time I took a step forward. It was really a little strange.


    Just as I was about to ask something else, Tang Ran interrupted me and said, "Why are you staying up all night? "And Wang Chunmei, why are you here again?"


    I stepped to the side. Wang Chunmei should be the one to talk about this.


    Then Wang Chunmei repeated what she had said to me.


    When Tang Ran heard that, he frowned and quickly said, "Crap, I''m only looking after you. I forgot that your aunt is also in danger. Come quickly, follow me to take a look."


    This time, it''s going to be a tough battle. I don''t understand why he would bring me along.


    However, I will soon find out about this point. After all, it seems that it is more dangerous for me to stay here by myself. Those evil spirits in my outer robes, are they luring me away from the mountain this time?


    Immediately, I stopped thinking about it and walked out of the house with Tang Ran.


    To my surprise, Wang Chunmei, that coward, was right behind us this time.


    When I looked at her, Wang Chunmei told me this was to make me completely believe that what she said was true. If there were no ghosts at Aunt Wang Da Ya''s door, she would be punished on the spot.


    Compared to that, I''m more willing to let no evil spirit live outside my aunt''s house.


    Hesitating to go to Li Jia Village was a long way.


    And our house doesn''t have a proper transportation system. It''s not easy to use this kind of road.


    While I was worrying about this, Wang Chunmei said, "Come to my house, there is an iron donkey. You can leave with a kick."


    An iron donkey is a vernacular word for a motorcycle.


    Because this motorcycle had great strength, it was effortless to climb the mountain. It was like a rural donkey, so it was also called an iron donkey.


    Immediately, we went to Wang Chunmei''s house.


    It was exactly as Wang Chunmei had said. After Tang Ran got on the motorcycle, his leg caught on fire. Then I sat on it and Wang Chunmei also sat behind me.


    Because she was a spirit body, she only needed to touch a little bit of it. Just like that, the three of them rode a steel donkey and didn''t feel crowded.


    With an iron donkey, the distance between the two villages could basically be ignored.


    He had to travel for a few hours before that, and it wouldn''t take long for him to arrive under the brute force of Tang Ran.


    We had put out the iron donkey before we reached my aunt''s house, in order not to startle her.


    At this time, the Iron Donkey relied on his inertia to drive towards Wang Da Ya''s aunt''s house.


    At the same time, after we arrived here, we didn''t find anything abnormal around Aunt Wang Da Ya''s house, not a single ghost.


    Thus, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, he said to Tang Ran, "Did you see anything?"


    Tang Ran subconsciously shook his head.


    Looks like it isn''t the problem with my bad eyesight, but rather that there isn''t anything unusual in the surroundings.


    At the same time, Wang Chunmei jumped down from the donkey and said with a defeated look, "That doesn''t make sense. I saw three or four shadows here."


    I didn''t care much about what she said. "It''s fine. It''s best if nothing happens to her."


    However, just as I finished speaking, Tang Ran, who was at the side, said indifferently, "That may not be true. Although there are no ghosts outside, it does not mean that they have not entered yet."


    These words stunned me for a moment before I immediately said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s quickly go in and take a look."


    "It''s just that if nothing happened to your aunts and the rest of them, how are we going to explain ourselves if we go in so abruptly?" Don Ran''s words completely made me at a loss of what to do.


    He immediately said, "This won''t do. If that won''t do, then what do you think we should do?"


    He saw that my mood wasn''t very stable.


    At the same time, Tang Ran said, "Follow me."


    We first went to the gate and took a look. There were no signs of the gate being opened, and it was still locked from the inside. That is, even if Ghastly Shadow entered, they did not go through the gate.


    Then we circled the wall again.


    On the way, he said, "If there are no traces of Ghastly Shadow on the gate or the wall, I think we can leave."


    Just as he was speaking, he suddenly stopped.


    When I asked him what was wrong, he pointed to a corner of the wall and said, "Look inside."


    There were some black spots on the wall.


    These black spots were all irregular shapes, so it was temporarily impossible to deduce what had caused them.


    However, following what Tang Ran said, I feel that the appearance of this black spot is naturally a little strange.


    Then he said to Tang Ran, "These are the traces left behind when they climbed over the wall. It seems like we really did go in and take a look."


    After saying that, Tang Ran led the two of us to the main entrance. Just as we were thinking of how to enter.


    Wang Chunmei, who was standing beside them, said, "I''ll go in and open the door for you."


    After saying that, she walked to the foot of the wall. Her body looked extremely light, just like a balloon. In a short while, she had already climbed over the wall.


    When I saw this, I was naturally shocked. I immediately opened my mouth wide.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Chunmei had also climbed over the wall. At the same time, I also understood why the ghost shadows would leave such unique marks when they flipped over the wall.


    Because at this moment, when Wang Chunmei flipped over the wall, she also left such a mark.


    Not long after Wang Chunmei had jumped in, the door opened.


    Soon after, as we rushed into the courtyard, the moment we entered, we were shocked speechless by the scene in front of us.


    Within the courtyard lay a badly mutilated person.


    Judging from its size, it should be his aunt''s son.


    At this moment, he was lying on the ground, as if asleep. However, from the blood surrounding his body, it could be seen that he was already dead ¡­


    In addition, the windows of the room had been broken by a massive force.


    With the broken window, it was not hard to see how the boy looked as he lay on the ground. It seemed like he had flown in through the window.


    Thinking about this, although my legs felt a bit weak, and my stomach felt like it was being overturned, at the same time, I forcefully held on and followed Tang Ran''s footsteps into the room.


    After I entered the house, I found that the situation inside the house was similar to the situation outside.


    The moonlight didn''t reach the room, but I could tell from the smell.


    Because as soon as we opened the door, we smelled a very bloody smell.


    For a moment, I was too shocked to speak. I couldn''t even muster the strength to sit on the doorstep and retch.


    At the same time, Tang Ran had already turned on the lights in the room.


    As I stuck my head in, I was surprised to find two corpses lying on the floor inside the house.


    A man and a woman. It was Wang Da Ya and his wife ¡­


    Their blood was all over the place, so when I saw it, I nearly fainted.


    Fortunately, Wang Chunmei, who was at the side, helped me up, and I didn''t faint.


    At the same time, he examined Wang Da Ya and his wife before saying, "Aunt is not dead yet. There is still hope."


    Hearing those words, I thought that it was a drowning person who suddenly grabbed onto a lifesaver. In that instant, my entire body jolted with energy. I didn''t know where I suddenly got my strength from as I charged forward in a single breath.


    When I walked up to her, I saw Wang Da Ya''s aunt''s finger pointing diagonally at a certain spot. Furthermore, she was constantly talking about something.


    I was a little surprised to see her like this. Was she telling me who the murderer was?


    I immediately looked in the direction of her finger.


    She was pointing to a cabinet under the television.


    I walked over and opened the cabinet. It was empty.


    Did I find the wrong place?


    Just as I was about to shift my gaze away, I found a corner of the cabinet, which was also a dead corner of my sight, revealing a corner of a red box.


    Immediately, I stuck half my body out and got in.


    When I pulled out the contents inside, it was a red box about the size of a palm. On top of the box, there was a very fine copper lock.


    From the appearance of the copper lock, the shape of the box was sufficient to prove that this was an item from the ancient era.


    When I came up to my aunt with the box in my hand, I saw the pain in her face unfold.


    She shook her hand, an effort, but at the same time I could see what she was up to.


    Because I saw a small key on her wrist.


    Looking at this, I subconsciously narrowed my eyes. At the same time, I stepped forward to take down the key. Then, she pointed at the box and then at me ¡­


    Is this for me to open the box?


    But before I could put the key in, I saw her close her eyes.


    For a moment, I was stunned.


    "Aunt!" I shouted.


    But she never woke up.


    At the same time, Tang Ran also said, "She has already left ¡­"

 C80

    Towards this situation, I didn''t expect that my aunt would actually tell me so many things a few days ago. Now, she has actually left just like that ¡­


    I couldn''t accept this, but there was nothing I could do.


    Facing such a situation, Tang Ran let out a long sigh and said, "Close the cabinet and clean your fingerprints with your clothes."


    Right now, my mind is completely blank. I don''t know what to do or what to do, so I can only mechanically do as Tang Ran says.


    After setting up the cabinet, Tang Ran dragged me onto the motorcycle and left the village on it.


    Fortunately, I went with Wang Chunmei this time. If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have been able to come back. Wang Chunmei carried me all the way home.


    Lying on the bed, I felt like I was about to collapse.


    Don put a talisman next to my pillow and said, "This will keep me from dreaming about that..."


    Before this, I experienced a lot of deaths. Second Uncle''s, Grandma''s, and even Old Wang''s, Butcher Liu''s, deaths. Although these deaths caused some mental damage to me, it wasn''t as scary as it was today.


    It was a long time before I fell asleep, and during that time, Donaldson stayed by my side.


    I am quite satisfied with this.


    When he woke up this time, it was already noon of the second day.


    I felt as though my entire body was paralyzed and I couldn''t wake up at all. In this kind of situation, I was eventually woken up by a loud noise.


    I don''t know who it was, but he kicked open the door to my house.


    I was awakened by a loud noise.


    When I sat up, I found that Tang Ran had fallen asleep beside my bed.


    However, Tang Ran woke up after hearing the loud voice.


    When he heard the noise, he felt that something was wrong and hurriedly rushed out.


    When I followed in his footsteps and just as I arrived at the courtyard, I saw Tang Ran''s body fly up into the air.


    At this moment, his father''s face was filled with rage as he looked at Tang Ran who had just landed on the ground. From the looks of it, he wanted to beat Tang Ran to death.


    At the same time, his father took a few deep breaths, grabbed a shovel from the side, and ruthlessly threw it at Tang Ran who was on the ground.


    When I saw this situation, I was so scared that tears immediately flowed from my eyes.


    At the same time, I immediately lay down on top of Tang Ran.


    I don''t know why I did it.


    However, he knew that his father had used a lot of strength in this one strike. If he were to smash on Tang Ran''s body, perhaps he would die.


    Thus, I didn''t think much before lying on top of Tang Ran''s body.


    At that moment, I had a feeling that even if I died, I wouldn''t let him die.


    Many years later, I also don''t understand why I would do this. If I had to say a reason, then I think it might be because of love ¡­


    Thinking about this, I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes.


    I thought my father would just smack me to death.


    But then, after waiting for a moment, he did not feel any pain. At the same time, with a bang, he threw the shovel in his father''s hand to the side.


    When I opened my eyes, I found him sighing. His expression was very complicated.


    I hadn''t thought of him like this before.


    However, I quickly understood that he was still reluctant to make a move.


    "Why did you kill Wang Da Ya''s family? Why, why!"


    His father asked with a face full of anger. At this moment, there was nothing but anger on his face.


    What he meant was that Tang Ran had killed Wang Da Ya''s family?


    Tang Ran didn''t explain himself. He held his stomach with difficulty, as if that kick had caused quite a bit of harm to him.


    At the same time, I quickly replied, "My aunt''s family wasn''t killed by Tang Ran. They were those Ghastly Shadow."


    "If he didn''t force your aunt to take part in this matter, would her family have died?" his father roared.


    After saying that, he pulled me up. It seemed that he still wasn''t prepared to let go of Tang Ran.


    Looking at the situation, I couldn''t help but shout at my father''s back, "If you didn''t drag your aunt into this, she wouldn''t have been in trouble."


    My words seemed to pierce my father''s ribs, and then his whole body went rigid, and he stood motionless on the ground.


    Afterwards, I dragged Tang Ran''s body back into his room.


    When I came out again, I saw that my father was no longer in the courtyard. As for where he had gone to, I didn''t know either.


    When he returned to Tang Ran''s room, he found that there was nothing left for him to do. He struggled to sit up.


    Looking at his miserable appearance, I subconsciously apologized, "I''m sorry, but my father''s temper ¡­"


    "I can''t blame your father for this, but I have done it inappropriately. If I hadn''t asked your aunt to say these things and told you so myself, those people might not have known about what your aunt did back then."


    Since Tang Ran wasn''t angry with his father, I felt a lot more at ease.


    But very quickly, I could hear that there seemed to be something fishy within the words that Tang Ran was saying.


    I immediately said, "Eh, what you mean is ¡­"


    Tang Ran was stunned as he looked at me with a confused expression.


    I repeated, "Who are those people?"


    For a moment, following my question, I saw that Tang Ran''s expression didn''t seem to be too good to be true.


    It seemed like he had accidentally leaked what he had just said.


    Seeing that my gaze was fixed on him, Tang Ran couldn''t help but stutter. From the looks of it, he didn''t intend to tell me.


    I pretended to be angry and said, "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I don''t want to hear it anyway."


    Seeing me angry.


    For some reason, I saw a hint of panic in his eyes.


    Was he panicking for me?


    Then I heard him sigh. "Okay, I''ll tell you, okay? Why are you acting like a girl? Why are you so angry?"


    I glared at him. "I''m a girl!"


    Tang Ran continued, "However, this matter will not be beneficial to you if you know about it. The reason why I won''t tell you about it is because I''m worried that those people will cause trouble for you."


    I didn''t like what he said, so I said, "Do you think I''m still the one who is afraid of death after all I''ve been through?"


    Hearing what I said, Tang Ran, who was standing in front of me, couldn''t help but be shocked.


    After that, he nodded his head vigorously and said, "It doesn''t seem like it. Since you are mentally prepared, I can tell you about this matter, and you know that when you were young and almost died from your illness, a teacher came to the village and told you about your situation and helped you."


    When I heard this, I subconsciously nodded my head. Aunt Wang Da Ya just told me about this matter, so I can still remember it vividly.


    "And that ancient corpse, it was that old man who made your father bury it, so I think, that old man must have sent people to kill your aunt." Tang Ran said in a deadpan manner.


    However, I don''t think that''s possible.


    "But that old man clearly saved me. That means he is a good person. How could a good person kill innocent people?" I asked my own question.


    "I''m not sure about that, so I''m only suspicious. It seems like I need to ask your father to see what kind of trade your father and that person were engaged in." Tang Ran said.


    But now that dad is missing again, it won''t be easy to find him. Maybe he''ll come back someday, so we can wait for him to come back and ask.


    Looking at the time, it was already 12 in the afternoon.


    So I let him take a good rest first, and then I went to pack up and cook.


    After dinner, it was already ten in the afternoon.


    He was thinking about where he could find his father and find out who the murderer was.


    After walking around the village for a while, Tang Ran and I were unable to find our father.


    He planned to go to the back of the mountain to have a look, but he didn''t expect that there was a person at the grave of my grandfather.


    The man was dressed in a strange manner. He wore a long black robe with long hair, a hat, and a pair of black cloth shoes.


    I was wondering why this person would be in front of my grandfather''s grave. At the same time, I was also quite wary of him.


    However, at this moment, when Tang Ran saw this person, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly ran over.


    When he arrived at the front, he gasped for breath and said, "Disciple greets Master!"


    The middle-aged man didn''t even look at Tang Ran as he subconsciously nodded his head, "Ran Er, have you been practicing your cultivation recently?"


    Tang Ran nodded his head heavily and said with a face full of smiles, "How could I dare forget Master''s teachings?"


    I never thought that Tang Ran''s master would suddenly attack him at this moment.


    Even though this middle-aged man looked quite old, his body was as soft as noodles. However, with both of his hands behind his back, he only used the tip of his foot to attack Tang Ran''s two feet.


    Every time he attacked, Tang Ran would retreat a step. His Master attacked him three times before Tang Ran retreated three times.


    Every single time, Tang Ran was able to successfully dodge his opponent''s attacks. And every single time, his opponent''s attacks would follow closely behind him and arrive at his feet.


    After the three attacks ended, Tang Ran''s master withdrew his leg and stood up straight. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you injured?"


    Tang Ran was stunned as he replied in a low voice with a flushed face.


    Hearing Master Tang Ran''s words, my heart jolted. Did he mean that he could already tell that Tang Ran''s injury was caused by my father?


    Although Tang Ran''s master has an unfathomable air about him, I don''t think he is that powerful.

 C81

    Perhaps he only knew that he was injured and didn''t know why Tang Ran was injured.


    Thinking of this, I heaved a sigh of relief. I just hoped that Tang Ran wouldn''t hand over my father.


    "To be honest, last night we went to Li Jia Village. There was an evil spirit that caused trouble there. During the battle, I accidentally injured myself."


    When his master heard this, he glared at Qin Wentian before replying, "Such a thing actually happened."


    He immediately let Tang Ran bring him there to take a look.


    With regards to Aunt Wang Da Ya''s matter, I still felt a little uneasy in my heart, so at this moment, I also wanted to follow her and take a look.


    At the same time, Tang Ran subconsciously asked, "What about this ancient corpse?"


    Tang Ran''s master said, "The seal on this ancient corpse can still be maintained for a few more days, and I''m guessing that it might be those people who want to take advantage of this ancient corpse and make a move against it in the village next door. So we must go over and take a look, and find out how strong they are as soon as possible."


    While saying this, the three of us set off.


    It was three or four o''clock in the afternoon when we arrived at the next village.


    By the time we got here, the police had already discovered it.


    The few police officers in the town had probably never seen such a serious case in their entire lives, so when they saw so many people die, they were scared. They immediately informed the police in the county city, but the small town had never experienced such a thing.


    In the course of the morning, more than a dozen police officers had gathered here.


    By the time we arrived, the corpses had already been brought back to the town. In the hospital''s mortuary there, they had temporarily formed a forensic center to examine the cause of death.


    A few of the officers who were stationed at the scene told us about the situation.


    After listening to the police''s description, Tang Ran''s master offered to go in and take a look at the scene.


    Although these policemen were the police of the town, they were very clear about the rules and regulations.


    They said, "No one is allowed in." With a simple sentence, he rejected Master Tang Ran''s suggestion.


    Tang Ran''s master didn''t think much of it. He then searched in his pocket for a while before taking out a document.


    The policeman took the ID card and looked at it carefully, "Tang Shiyi... Special Operations Badge. "


    When the policeman saw this, he almost burst out laughing. "Alright, let''s go quickly. If we don''t leave soon, I will sue you for your secret seal."


    So it turned out that Tang Ran''s master was also a member of the Tang Clan.


    However, this point was easy to understand. After all, the Tang Clan was a Daoist family, so there was no need for them to take anyone else as their master.


    At the same time, Tang Shiyi said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll call the police chief and have him tell you my identity."


    The police in front of him were inexperienced, so he naturally did not take Tang Shiyi''s words seriously.


    At this point, they said, "You''re talking on the phone. This guy is just bragging. Why didn''t you say you were going to call the governor?"


    Tang Shiyi didn''t seem to mind the ridicule from the two and immediately dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call connected. After Tang Shiyi gave a brief explanation of the situation, he hung up.


    "Why? Weren''t you on the phone? Why did you hang up again? Can''t you continue pretending?" The policeman said.


    Tang Shiyi wasn''t in a hurry. "Three minutes."


    Three minutes? I don''t know what that means.


    At the same time, Tang Ran looked at the two policemen in front of him with a funny face, as if he was waiting for them to make a fool of themselves.


    At the same time, time passed slowly.


    Just as the three minutes were about to end, the phone of the two policemen on duty rang.


    When they subconsciously picked up the phone, their expressions changed. There was a very irritable voice on the other end of the phone that seemed to be reprimanding something. The two kept nodding and bowing towards the phone, saying yes yes.


    After hanging up the phone, the two of them immediately opened the security cordon outside the door and respectfully said, "Mr. Tang, this way please."


    Tang Shiyi didn''t say anything and just walked straight in. Tang Ran and I followed closely behind him.


    He didn''t know what kind of method Tang Shiyi had used.


    He only walked around a few circles drawn with chalk in the courtyard before he said with certainty, "There are a total of four evil spirits that have come to the courtyard, and three of them left with their hands covered in blood. The other one ¡­ The other seems to have come with you. "


    After saying that, Tang Shiyi looked at Tang Ran.


    Tang Ran didn''t hide anything. He told everything about Wang Chunmei and told Tang Shiyi that without Wang Chunmei''s information, he wouldn''t have known that there was a problem here.


    At the same time, Tang Shiyi said, "So, you just happened to bump into them when you came?"


    Tang Shiyi subconsciously asked as he thought of Tang Ran''s injuries.


    This question is really incisive. If it was me who asked this question, I would have exposed myself and let the other party see through me.


    It''s just that when I came, there was only one evil spirit who seemed to know that I was coming. It just so happened that he was lying in ambush in the surroundings, and after I ran into him, the two of us each made a move. He knew that he was no match for me, so he hastily ran away.


    After Tang Shiyi heard this, he nodded his head and subconsciously said, "There aren''t many traces left here. It seems that if I want to know which evil spirits they are, I''ll need to take a look at their corpses."


    Saying this, Tang Shiyi turned around and led us out.


    After another series of twists and turns, we arrived at the county town. The sky had already turned completely dark.


    Tang Shiyi first brought us two juniors to a restaurant to eat, then he found a place to stay.


    After everything was settled, he rested for a moment before heading to the mortuary of the County City People''s Hospital.


    A special space had been isolated here, used to determine the specific circumstances of the deaths of the three people.


    When Tang Shiyi brought us here, the people here seemed to have already received a notice.


    He wasn''t the least bit surprised by Tang Shiyi''s arrival.


    As for the person in charge of this case, it was the vice captain of the Criminal Police squad from the city. No one knew his exact name, but everyone around him called him Captain Zhou.


    When Captain Zhou saw Tang Shiyi''s respectful expression, he immediately said, "I didn''t think that Mr. Tang would be involved in this matter."


    After Tang Shiyi said a few polite words, he went straight to the point. "Did you find anything?"


    When he asked this question, Captain Zhou immediately told him everything that had happened.


    They didn''t reap much from the firm determination of the corpse.


    Although it could be proved that all three of the dead were dead, it was impossible to determine what weapon the murderer used. The condition of the wounds seemed to be something that had been clawed open by some animal.


    When the other side said this, Tang Shiyi''s brow creased.


    "After you make a record of this matter, give me the information on this case and you will be able to announce the termination of the case. I will be responsible for all of this." Tang Shiyi said grandly.


    I''ve never thought about what Tang Shiyi said before. I wonder just how much power the Tang Clan has to be able to handle such a thing.


    If this person was killed by someone from the Tang Clan, then wouldn''t that mean that they could still take him on?


    Hearing this, I subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. At the same time, I felt that in this world, there are many frightening things that I don''t know about. Some are scary things, and some are absolutely terrifying people like Tang Shiyi.


    Although Captain Zhou was hesitant, he didn''t think that this time''s case was done by the Evil Spirit. Presumably, he already came to such a conclusion when he saw Tang Shiyi.


    So in this situation, after Tang Shiyi said this, Captain Zhou didn''t say much. He called his subordinates to gather the information and then ordered the policemen to leave, leaving behind only Captain Zhou and two ordinary policemen to assist us in our investigation.


    At the same time, I was a little more relieved.


    In the beginning, I had thought that Tang Shiyi would have full responsibility for this case. But now, Captain Zhou has officially said that he would stay here to assist in the investigation.


    However, he was actually supervising Tang Shiyi''s handling of the case.


    With regards to this point, the worry that I had just felt involuntarily subsided at the same time.


    Tang Shiyi first looked at the information on the case and then walked up to the three corpses. After looking back and forth, he faintly said, "It looks like it really is the so-called evil spirits. These three evil spirits should have come from the south."


    Tang Shiyi''s words still made me feel quite puzzled.


    He was able to deduce based on what kind of judgement he was using, even the location of the Evil Spirit. This kind of divine ability was not something that could be grasped by ordinary people.


    At this time, Captain Zhou seemed to have the same doubts as me.


    He subconsciously laughed and asked, "It can''t be, Mr. Tang. Could it be that this evil spirit is also divided into north and south?"


    Tang Shiyi subconsciously nodded his head, "In the cases that we''ve handled previously, the methods of the evil spirits of the south are usually rather rough, and the evil spirits of the north mainly use their own yin qi to influence the victims. After breaking the balance between yin and yang in the victims'' bodies, the victims would fall ill and die, or else they would continuously pester the victims and cause their spirits to weaken, so we can see the type of evil spirits at a glance."

 C82

    When he heard what I said, I learned a lot.


    Although we, the human race, have no way to deal with this ghost case, but killing lives and repaying debts has its own master. This matter, although it can be blamed on your Special Task Force, but I still have to give the citizens and the families of the deceased an explanation, so on this matter, I will have to trouble you, Mr. Tang. " Captain Zhou was a pretty good police officer, and he was worthy of that badge on his head.


    After he finished speaking, Tang Shiyi didn''t seem to have any intention of declining. He subconsciously nodded his head and then said, "I''ll do my best."


    As he spoke, he circled around the corpse once more.


    Tang Ran also followed behind his master to inspect the corpse.


    As for me, due to the fact that there was a shadow cast over me yesterday, I do not dare to go through it now no matter what. Although I have repeatedly emphasized that they are my family, I still cannot get through that hurdle in my heart.


    In this situation, I could only silently hate myself for being so weak.


    While he was thinking about this.


    Tang Shiyi and the others had already finished examining the corpse''s condition.


    At this moment, they had already walked over.


    Tang Shiyi said to Captain Zhou, "It''s getting late. If there''s any progress, I''ll inform you in time."


    After saying that, he led me and Don Ran back to the hotel.


    Out of the three of us, we had two rooms. Tang Ran and his master were resting in one room while I had one room.


    Although the hotel bed was much more comfortable than the bed in my house and the environment here was much cleaner than at home, I could not sleep, because all I could think about was the scenes of the big dead.


    Every time I close my eyes, I would see that strange look Big Ya''s aunt had before her death. Her eyes seemed to be filled with nostalgia for this world.


    Yes, if they could live, who would choose to die?


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly thought of a question. The question was, before I left, Aunt Wang Da Ya gave me something. That box.


    Since the box was only palm-sized, I always kept it in my pocket.


    As for what exactly is in the box, I am not too sure, so I do not know how precious it is. Because of that, I stayed on the box the entire time, afraid that I would lose it.


    After I subconsciously took it out.


    He used the small key on his aunt''s wrist to open the box.


    The red box looked extremely simple and unadorned. With a single glance, one could tell that it was an old item. In fact, it might even be an antique.


    When I opened the box, I immediately smelled a fragrance that smelled like flowers slowly spreading out from within.


    This faint fragrance immediately cleared my mind. In that instant, my mind cleared up even more. At that moment, I faintly felt that I had eaten a stimulant.


    What made me even more surprised was that even though there were no lights on in the room, at that moment, I felt as if my eyesight had improved at a rapid rate and I could clearly see my surroundings.


    What was going on?


    I was surprised.


    At the same time, my gaze subconsciously falls on the small box in front of me.


    Could it be that all of these changes were because of this small box?


    Thinking about this, when I looked over subconsciously, I realised that there was only what looked like a ruler in this small box. On it, there were a few proper scales.


    Pick up this ruler.


    Regarding these scales, what was marked was not a number in Arabic, but rather eight small words. They were the universe, the sun and the sun, and the sun.


    When I looked at these eight words, I felt a sense of familiarity. It was as though I had seen it somewhere before.


    After flipping the ruler over, there were no marks or anything similar to that on the back. There were only three big words on it: ''Psychic Ruler''.


    A Spirit Channeling Ruler? What did that mean?


    I turned the ruler back and forth, but after quite a while, I was unable to understand the profoundness behind it. I immediately put the ruler back in the box, put it in my pocket and then closed my eyes.


    However, this time, I was incredibly fast and fell asleep. Moreover, tonight, I did not even dream a single dream. On the morning of the second day, at around five o''clock, I involuntarily opened my eyes.


    At that moment, I felt as if I had been given a new lease on life.


    In that situation, he only had one thought left in his head, and that was to get up ¡­


    Until then, I still prefer to stay in bed.


    But this time, he woke up surprisingly early.


    Even though it was a little strange, but with my entire body brimming with strength, I couldn''t help but have the thought of wearing down my strength.


    I put on my clothes and went downstairs to run.


    I just didn''t expect that when I was running to the outskirts of the city, I would see two familiar figures in a small forest. These two familiar figures were Tang Ran and Tang Shiyi.


    But why do I feel that something is strange?


    I hid and peeked at the two of them.


    The two of them seemed to be practicing tai chi, it was gentle yet firm. In short, it was slow and looked very strange.


    When it was about seven o''clock, they finished their training and left the place. I stealthily avoided their line of sight, took a detour, and jogged back to the inn where they were staying.


    Shortly after returning to the house, I only had time to wash my face in a hurry.


    But at this moment, the two of them returned.


    When the two of us returned, we brought breakfast. After we hastily ate it, we continued to go to Aunt Wang Da Ya''s village and checked out Aunt Wang Da Ya''s home.


    Just like before, we didn''t get any more clues, and now the only valuable clue is that the evil spirits that killed Aunt Wang Da Ya came from the south.


    However, such a vague concept was unable to lead us to the general direction of the murderer.


    In this way, this case could only be left unsolved.


    After returning home, there was one more person, and that was Tang Shiyi.


    Apart from cooking on time, I had nothing else to do. In my free time, I could study that Ruler for a while.


    Just like this, two days later, at dinner time, Tang Shiyi told me something that made me feel quite astonished. He suddenly said that these evil spirits would still make their move, but this time, it would be impossible for him to accurately determine who would be their target. He could only sense that they were also in the village.


    I don''t really understand what he''s talking about.


    I have a clear understanding of Tang Shiyi''s strength, but saying something that I don''t understand clearly, still makes me at a loss.


    After dinner, Tang Shiyi and Tang Ran went to their rooms to rest.


    As for me, after turning off the light in my room, I continued to play with the Spirit Channeling Ruler in my hands.


    It was at that moment, to my surprise, that Wang Chunmei emerged from under my bed.


    During this period of time, the frequency of Wang Chunmei''s appearance had increased tremendously. However, every time she came up, she would say that she was too lonely and wanted to talk to someone, yet she found me.


    This time, she appeared again. I subconsciously kept my Spiritual Ruler.


    Looking at Wang Chunmei, who was struggling to get out, I had a faint feeling that something was wrong.


    There was a trace of panic in her actions as she came up and said, "Not good, not good. Those evil spirits are coming again."


    When she said that, I immediately became spirited and looked at her with burning eyes. "Who''s here? "Say it clearly."


    Wang Chunmei composed herself. She looked like she had swallowed a mouthful of spittle, but why was there spittle on the ghost''s face?


    After a short pause, Wang Chunmei said, "It''s the three evil spirits that killed your aunt."


    Who would have thought that after so many days, there would finally be news about these three evil spirits.


    My heart was filled with loathing towards these three evil spirits. Thus, at this moment, without any hesitation, I jumped down from the bed.


    When I had just finished dressing and was about to look for the Master and his disciple, the two of them had already pushed open the door to my room.


    Once the two of them entered, they set their gazes on Wang Chunmei, who was behind me.


    From Tang Shiyi''s gaze, I could see that when he looked at Wang Chunmei, there was a trace of killing intent.


    In other words, his way of doing things was very likely to be ¡­ Did he want to kill Wang Chunmei?


    I immediately explained, "She came over to tell me about the three Evil Spirits." I was afraid that I would cause some kind of misunderstanding and cause Wang Chunmei to die here.


    During this period of time, I also felt that Wang Chunmei could be considered as someone who shared the same fate as me. We were both pitiful people, so I didn''t want anything to happen to her at this time.


    When I said this, Tang Shiyi''s expression softened.


    At the same time, he asked Wang Chunmei, "Those Evil Spirits appeared again?"


    Wang Chunmei nodded subconsciously. "Yes, it''s right in front of the door of the Black Blind Clan."


    Blind Black Man and the three brothers were all bachelors.


    The Black Blind was what everyone called the boss of the three brothers. When he was very young, his eyes were a little unsightly, and he looked black. That was why everyone called him the Black Blind.


    It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or a genetic problem, but the eyes of the two brothers that followed the black blind man did not look good.


    Their family was originally very poor, and coupled with their bad looks, they naturally became bachelors.

 C83

    However, they had a lot of land that they could support. Furthermore, these three brothers of theirs were as strong as cattle. When they started farming, they seemed to not care about their own lives.


    This way, he could finally support himself.


    In addition, the three brothers also made some pocket money in the village. For example, they never chose to work for dirty, tired, or unlucky things such as going out for money, or digging graves and carrying coffins.


    What I don''t understand is, how did these three people manage to provoke an evil spirit?


    Thinking of this, Tang Shiyi thought for a moment and then said, "Let''s go take a look."


    Wang Chunmei nodded immediately. "Walk through the tunnel. This place is a bit closer."


    Tang Shiyi didn''t decline this offer.


    At this time, he entered the tunnel right behind Wang Chunmei.


    At the same time, I looked at Tang Ran who was standing behind Tang Shiyi.


    When I looked over, I discovered that for some reason, Tang Ran''s eyes were glazed over, and I didn''t know what he was thinking. When I looked over, he ignored me and followed behind Tang Shiyi, entering the tunnel.


    Looking at his expression, it was rather strange.


    I couldn''t figure it out for a while, but seeing that they had already entered the tunnel, I didn''t have any time to think about it and immediately followed Tang Ran inside.


    Although the Blind Black''s home was not far away, if one were to walk on the surface, it would be rather far.


    And in the tunnel, there was a route that led directly to the blind man''s house.


    So in a very short period of time, we arrived at the well of the Black Blind.


    Climbing out from under the well at Blind Black''s house would be the cowshed.


    However, there were no longer any cows in the cowshed, only some junk.


    At the same time, reflected in the moonlight, we saw that the door of the blind man''s room was closed, except that through the window we could see that there seemed to be candles burning inside.


    At the same time, there were even murmurs of people talking.


    What were these three people talking about when they didn''t sleep at night?


    I looked at the time, but it was only eight or nine o''clock, so I gave up.


    Judging from the situation here, something didn''t seem right.


    Tang Shiyi beckoned us back to the well.


    Standing beside the ladder, Tang Shiyi said to Wang Chunmei, "When you saw those evil spirits, where were they?"


    Wang Chunmei said seriously, "They''re outside. They''re squatting under the wall. They probably haven''t come in yet. We can wait here for a while and catch one when they come in."


    As he said this, Tang Shiyi subconsciously looked at his watch. "It''s still early. I''m afraid they won''t make their move until midnight. Let''s go back and wait."


    After saying that, Tang Shiyi turned and left.


    I just don''t understand why Tang Shiyi said this. The situation here is so dangerous. If those three evil spirits come in and kill the three brothers, then what would be the point of us coming here then?


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously wanted to say something.


    What I didn''t expect was that at this time, Wang Chunmei seemed to be even more anxious than me.


    At this time, she took a step forward and held onto Tang Shiyi.


    "Just a moment."


    Although I understood what she meant, her actions right now were a little too excessive.


    After all, she had never met Tang Shiyi before, and Tang Shiyi was a very cold and aloof person.


    Wang Chunmei used her ghost form to grab Tang Shiyi''s arm. This naturally made Tang Shiyi very angry.


    At the same time, just as I was thinking about that, I saw Tang Shiyi grab Wang Chunmei''s wrist with his hand. He gave her a hard push and a muffled bang sounded out.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Chunmei''s entire shadow turned into a wisp of black smoke and dissipated into the air ¡­


    Needless to say, Tang Shiyi''s methods were tough, but no matter what, even if Wang Chunmei did wrong, there was no need for him to do this to Wang Chunmei, right?


    In any case, Wang Chunmei had provided us with very important information, so I had a feeling that Tang Shiyi''s way of doing things wasn''t worth it at all.


    When I thought of this, I was just about to ask Tang Shiyi why he did this.


    At the same time, I heard a wild laugh.


    "Hahaha, old ginger is spicier. Who would''ve thought that you would see through it."


    In the midst of his words, he turned his head to look at the source of the voice.


    When I looked over, I was incomparably stunned to find that there was a ghost figure not too far away in front of me. With a flash, he appeared in the darkness in the distance.


    When I saw this person, my eyes widened subconsciously, because at the same time, I also clearly saw that this person was none other than the person who was previously beaten up by Tang Shiyi, Wang Chunmei.


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but frown in shock. How is this possible? I clearly saw that Wang Chunmei has already been scattered. Why is she here now?


    At this moment, Tang Shiyi didn''t seem to care at all about Wang Chunmei''s appearance. He just humphed and said, "You are a liar indeed. If I''m not wrong, are you going to dig up the ancient corpses now?"


    Tang Shiyi''s words contained a lot of information. Based on what happened recently, I quickly deduced a general idea.


    That is to say, Wang Chunmei did it for another purpose?


    But what was this purpose?


    At the same time, they seemed to be able to tell something from what they were saying.


    But I also felt that it was a bit strange. Why would Wang Chunmei do that?


    Could it be that she also had the intention to kill that ancient corpse?


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously glanced at Wang Chunmei.


    Wang Chunmei looked at us with a smug expression, as if she were a hunter and we were a group of prey. At the same time, she had already caught all of us.


    Towards this scene, I don''t understand why she is so confident.


    Could it be that she alone can defeat all three of us?


    Thinking about this, Wang Chunmei said, "Now is the time to show you all, I will develop


    The true meaning of this tunnel. "


    While she was talking, Wang Chunmei tapped on the wall beside her.


    Then there was an unexpected scene.


    generous clumps of stones and bricks fell down from above and smashed in front of us. In the blink of an eye, the exit was blocked.


    What''s more, I found it hard to believe that the entire path behind us was blocked after we retreated a few steps back.


    For a time, the three of us were stuck in a narrow space that was less than five or six square meters. Moreover, the passage to this place was extremely narrow, and only one person was allowed to walk through it.


    In other words, the space left for the three of us to live in is less than five meters ¡­


    When I saw this, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air. Towards the scene before me, I had never expected anything like this.


    How could this be? How did Wang Chunmei change?


    And it became so fast?


    At this moment, I faintly feel that of everyone I know, they all have a side that is unknown to them. Only I am the simplest of them all. From start to finish, I am the person with the least knowledge.


    Although the situation I was in right now was a little awkward for me, it was worth mentioning that Tang Ran, me, and Tang Shiyi were all trapped here.


    As a result, there are people accompanying me, so there''s nothing for me to be afraid of.


    At the same time, Tang Shiyi walked up to me and gave me his flashlight.


    This surprised me a little. I didn''t understand why he had handed me the flashlight when he was perfectly fine.


    Embarrassed, I didn''t dare to reach out and grab this.


    At the same time, I was surprised to see Tang Shiyi look at Tang Ran behind and say, "Little boy, you take care of yourself. We''ll quickly come and save you."


    When I said this, I couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    What did he mean?


    Are they going to leave me here alone, and they''re going to leave?


    But this was almost impossible.


    Even if we wanted to get out, we would need to dig some of these pieces of dirt, but we could tell that these pieces of dirt and rocks were carefully prepared by Wang Chunmei. Even if we wanted to get out, we would need at least seven to eight hours to do so.


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously shook my head and said, "You won''t be able to leave."


    As he said this, Tang Shiyi ignored me and forced the flashlight onto my body.


    At the same time, he gave me a big push...


    This scene was even more unexpected than what I had expected. I didn''t understand why he would do this, or rather, what was his motive for doing so?


    While thinking about this, I am already fiercely squatting on the ground.


    At the same time, Tang Shiyi glanced at me and immediately said, "Do your best..."


    After I finished speaking, I saw that there seemed to be some small holes on the top of their heads, and some liquid flowed out from those small holes.


    In the beginning, I was still a little confused about the composition of these liquids.


    But very quickly, I discovered that it definitely wasn''t anything good. It seemed to be gasoline ¡­


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, the gasoline fell to the ground. The ground seemed to have undergone some special treatment. After being contaminated by the gasoline, some metallic objects on the ground immediately emitted balls of blue colored flames.


    At the same time, following the descent of that gaseous substance, that area was all turned into a disaster.

 C84

    I immediately shouted at the two of them, "Tang Ran, come here quickly! You''ll be burned to death there!"


    When I said this, Tang Ran stood within the flames and looked at me with a dazed expression.


    At the same time, I even saw a large amount of gasoline slant down over his head, and at the same time, in the blink of an eye, he turned into a wet chicken.


    Seeing him like this made my heart ache, but at the same time, I also felt terrified.


    If that happened, he would be completely burned to death.


    Indeed, just as my thoughts surfaced, I saw that the gasoline on Tang Ran''s body had already been ignited by the flames on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, his huge body was reduced to ashes.


    When I saw this, I was completely dumbfounded.


    Tang Ran was dead ¡­


    He had died without a struggle. Why was that?


    I feel like the whole sky is going to collapse.


    During this period of time, too many things have happened in my house.


    However, when these things happen, because I have Tang Ran by my side, I can persevere and not get hit by these difficulties.


    But now I feel my legs go weak and I feel like I can''t stand.


    I don''t know why or why this is happening.


    However, this didn''t work. After Tang Ran''s body was cremated, Tang Shiyi''s body was also unable to survive the sea of fire. In the blink of an eye, his body was also turned into ashes.


    It''s just that at this moment, as Tang Shiyi''s body burned out, I faintly discovered a very strange place.


    The two of them, no matter what, were still living people. They were living people with flesh and blood. Why didn''t they cry out in pain when the flames were burning their bodies?


    There''s something else that I don''t understand. Even if they aren''t afraid of pain, the flesh and blood inside the fire wouldn''t be so thoroughly burnt in the blink of an eye, right? At the very least, there should be a process, right?


    While thinking about this, I carefully observed the ashes after the burning of their bodies within the flames.


    On the ground, some of the unburned remains of their bodies were slowly being swallowed by the flames.


    When I look over, I realize that the one who is being burned isn''t a human but a paper man ¡­


    In other words, the person who had just entered the tunnel with Wang Chunmei wasn''t Tang Shiyi or Tang Ran, but rather a paper man ¡­


    But why?


    From what happened now, it could be seen that Tang Ran already knew that Wang Chunmei had ulterior motives.


    Also, I could guess the reason why they did so. They were worried that the ancient corpse had been stolen, so when Wang Chunmei brought up this matter, they didn''t intend to come over at the time.


    However, they didn''t come. The evil spirits that were stealing the ancient corpses naturally wouldn''t act rashly. Therefore, they had no choice but to let the two paper men come here with Wang Chunmei.


    Although their thoughts were not bad, they had successfully tricked Wang Chunmei''s plan to lure her away.


    But me?


    How did I end up a victim?


    If I knew that they would send me here like a cannon fodder, I definitely wouldn''t have followed them here.


    When I thought of this, there was no sadness in my heart. This made me feel a little strange. In the face of life and death, I suddenly became extremely calm.


    At the same time, as the flames burned, I saw the gasoline on the ground. At this moment, it had already spread to my feet and quickly drenched my shoes and socks.


    At that moment, I wondered if the gasoline, burning in such a closed environment, would explode.


    However, just as this thought of mine appeared in my mind to verify my conjecture, a boom reverberated through the world and after an explosion, I completely lost consciousness.


    When the sound of an explosion rang out, I thought that I must have died at this moment. Otherwise, why would my consciousness be cut off all of a sudden? That scene felt like someone had pulled the power out of a television that was performing a brilliant show. The scene on the television screen had disappeared.


    That was what my mind was thinking at the time. Those scenes were all gone, and at the same time, all my perception of this world was disappearing ¡­


    I''m dead...


    Everything was over.


    As for whether or not the ancient corpse was stolen, what would happen to my father, all of this has nothing to do with me.


    If I were to say when the most free moment in the world is, I think it would be death, then I would have nothing to worry about, wouldn''t I?


    No worries, no worries, no desires, no pain, no worries, do not feel free?


    However, at this time, I don''t know if it was my misconception, or it could be said that my nostalgia towards this world didn''t stop.


    I could faintly hear someone calling to me.


    "Little boy, little boy ¡­" This voice resounded in my ears.


    Although I was completely unconscious, I could still recognize that voice. It was precisely the voice that was still lingering in my heart.


    Soon I laughed at myself.


    It seemed that I was really an idiot. Don Ran was even willing to give me up, while I was trapped in this dark hole to death. Yet, when I was dying, he was actually thinking about me.


    While I was thinking about this, the voice kept getting louder, as if it was coming from afar and walking step by step towards me.


    It was because of this that I subconsciously tried to open my eyes.


    Because I wanted to see if it was true.


    I could hear him crying for me.


    Would he cry for me, for a man who had abandoned me?


    Immediately, I opened my eyes.


    I noticed that at this moment, Tang Ran''s shadow appeared before my eyes.


    However, the current Tang Ran didn''t seem to be able to see me.


    We are in a dark forest. It is unknown how long it has been since anyone has been here. There is a thick layer of leaves on the ground.


    After I moved a bit, I stopped moving because the ground was too soft. I was afraid that if I didn''t move, I would directly sink into the ground.


    As I thought about this, I subconsciously saw that there was a blank look on his face not far away, as he was only concerned with the big man, Tang Ran.


    "I''m here." Although I still felt some hatred towards Tang Ran in my heart, I really couldn''t bear to see him crying because he couldn''t find me.


    However, Tang Ran still didn''t hear my words.


    This made me a little unhappy. Then, like a little girl who had been acting coquettishly, I snorted and stomped my feet.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ran turned a deaf ear to my actions.


    Seeing such a situation, I couldn''t help but feel displeased.


    After frowning and pondering for a moment, I angrily walked over.


    However, even though I was right in front of his eyes, he still couldn''t see me.


    It was as if I was air.


    What was going on?


    I subconsciously froze on the spot.


    I only had one thought and only one explanation for the current situation in front of me, and that was that I was already dead. Tang Ran, the two of us were now separated by Yin and Yang.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously took a deep breath.


    But the air was soft, like water.


    I choked for a moment. After recovering from my shock and sensing carefully, I realized to my surprise that I didn''t need to breathe at this moment.


    Because I don''t breathe, and when I touch my heart, there''s no heartbeat ¡­


    It looks like I''m really dead.


    To be honest, even though I had already become indifferent to life and death, when death really happened to me today, I still felt a little reluctant. I reached out my hand, wanting to touch Tang Ran''s face one last time.


    However, my hand forcibly passed through his face.


    Perhaps, this was the separation between Yin and Yang. Perhaps, this was the legendary road that was cut off from the world ¡­


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously took a step back ¡­


    Because I knew that no matter how close I was to him, he wouldn''t be able to see me.


    But luckily, I could see Don.


    Taking advantage of the fact that my soul can still see him, I want to look at him from afar for a while longer.


    As I was thinking about this, my shoulder seemed to have been patted at the same time.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but be stunned. The next moment, a faint cold air pervaded towards me.


    I am still very familiar with this Chilling Qi. It was as if whenever I was alive, whenever Wang Chunmei came to find me, the same Chilling Qi would always wrap around me.


    This time, I also felt the same aura.


    I immediately looked in the direction that the aura came from.


    With this glance, I didn''t see anything.


    But in front of my eyes, there were waves of cold air enveloping me.


    At the same time, at the same time that I was bewildered, I subconsciously looked at the ground.


    With this look, I couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Because I saw, on the ground, there was a very small child. It was as if he was only a few months old and had directly jumped out of the mother''s womb.


    How could this be possible? With such a small hand, head, eyes and ears, in short, the child in front of him should be in his mother''s womb.


    What surprised me even more was that there was an umbilical cord on his navel.


    "Come with me, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." His voice, although very sharp, like the cry of a baby, but I still think, he is a boy.

 C85

    If a stranger were to see his current appearance, they would definitely be shocked.


    However, when I first saw him, I felt that the little boy in front of me wasn''t as scary as I had imagined. On the contrary, he seemed to have a very familiar and amiable air about him.


    Especially his voice, hearing it in my heart, felt very warm.


    What was going on?


    I followed him, resisting the sound of my special feelings for him.


    He walked very slowly, and every step seemed like he was going to put in a lot of effort.


    And I had to follow him, not daring to overtake him.


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I felt.


    At that moment, at the end of a stone bridge, I saw a woman with a disheveled appearance.


    The woman seemed to have noticed me and directly struggled up from the ground.


    When she saw me, her face was full of excitement. She rushed over and grabbed my hand, then said to me, "Young man, young man, you''re finally here. You''re finally here ¡­"


    This person''s hair is disheveled, so for a moment, I can''t see her face.


    However, I wasn''t unfamiliar with her voice. It was strange, but why did it sound as though I had heard it somewhere before?


    While thinking about this, I subconsciously asked, "You are ¡­"


    The woman lifted her long hair, revealing half of her face.


    When I saw this face, I was shocked.


    Because I finally saw that it was none other than my mother.


    I struggled to get my hand out, but she was determined to grab me again.


    At the same time, he kept saying, "Your brother and I are waiting for you here. We knew you would come, so we were waiting ¡­"


    Brother?


    I started.


    He then looked at the little fellow on the ground.


    Only then did I remember. Grandma did say before that I did have a brother, but he''s already dead.


    He didn''t expect that when his brother died, he died in his mother''s womb ¡­


    At the same time, I also understood. If I were to follow the two of them now, would I really die?


    After confirming that I was really dead, I felt a twinge in my heart.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to take the news.


    But do I still have the possibility of leaving, that is to say, am I still able to return to being positive?


    He glanced at the nearby stone bridge. The words'' Bridge of Helplessness'' were written on it.


    Once on the Bridge of Helplessness, there was no turning back.


    Now, I''m really dead.


    After understanding this point, I knew that there was no possibility for me to survive, so I embarrassedly stretched out my hand.


    I could tell that my mother was very satisfied with my actions. Or rather, hadn''t she been waiting here for this moment for a very long time?


    At the same time, the three of us walked step by step towards the Bridge of Helplessness.


    My mother was holding my brother in her arms, and with the other hand she was holding me. She was walking very fast.


    But I didn''t want to walk that fast, because in that forest, I saw Tang Ran still looking for me, calling my name time and time again.


    Although we will never see each other again after death, I want to have a good look at him at this time, because this is the last time ¡­


    It seemed that we were about to step onto the steps of the Bridge of Helplessness, and my life was about to come to an end.


    But what I didn''t expect was that at the same time, from the pile of weeds at the end of the bridge, a figure rushed out.


    This person''s speed was extremely fast and he directly charged towards me.


    I was startled by the sudden change and looked towards my mother.


    I saw a ferocious expression on her face, which was previously filled with kindness.


    Towards this strange scene, she seemed to be extremely angry and immediately threw the brother in her hands away.


    Brother may be small.


    However, in the instant he dashed out, his sharp teeth, along with a series of roars, directly charged towards that figure.


    At that moment, it was as if I could hear my brother screaming and tearing apart the surrounding leaves. That sound was too terrifying.


    Not only that, the fingernail on his hand also grew rapidly. At the same time, that figure suddenly stopped when his brother rushed over.


    The figure seemed to be afraid, frightened by his brother''s actions.


    It was precisely because of this that I heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like the farce will end at this moment.


    I just didn''t expect that figure to appear in front of me in a flash and easily dodge my brother''s attack.


    When the figure arrived in front of me, it knocked me and my mother away.


    Right now, both I and I were lying on our backs on the ground in a sorry state.


    The actions of this figure had thoroughly infuriated his mother.


    As a result, his mother let out a furious roar and leaped up from the ground, grabbing at the figure.


    The figure didn''t seem to care at all. With a casual kick, his mother was sent flying.


    At the same time, I finally saw who the figure that charged out from the pile of weeds was.


    If I''m not wrong, this is Aunt Wang Da Ya ¡­


    "Aunt, why are you here?"


    But soon, I understood that she naturally needed to be here because she was dead.


    After Aunt Wang Da Ya heard my words, she subconsciously looked at me. At the same time, she subconsciously grabbed onto my hand. At the same time, she quickly said, "It''s a long story, let''s go."


    As he spoke, he pulled me by the hand and ran in the direction where Tang Ran was.


    As for mother and brother, they let out furious roars and chased after the two of us.


    This strange scene made my heart flutter. Even though I was being pulled by Wang Da Ya''s aunt to make my arm feel uncomfortable, I didn''t have any intentions of making her stop.


    Because I know that the current situation is extremely dangerous. If I were to stop at this time, mother and the others would naturally capture me.


    Thinking of this, I could only follow in the footsteps of Aunt Wang Da Ya and ran out without stopping.


    He didn''t know how long he had been running for.


    In front of us, the only thing other than darkness is darkness. It seems like a road that will never have light.


    But Aunt Wang Da Ya, you have persisted on running. In her determined eyes, it seems that at any moment now, there is a possibility for us to charge out of here ¡­


    It''s just that I don''t think it''s very likely. On the contrary, I think it''s almost zero.


    He didn''t know if it was due to exhaustion or something.


    As I ran, I felt as if I couldn''t use up any strength in my whole body.


    And the reason why he could keep going forward was because he was dragged along by Wang Da Ya''s aunt.


    Under her tugging, I finally lost my intuition. In my mind, I was once again like a television with the current cut off. The scene didn''t appear again.


    Who knew how much time had passed.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was still dark, except for Aunt Wang.


    At the same time, I sensed that there seemed to be a smell of gasoline.


    I was stunned and touched my head.


    Why do I smell gasoline?


    After death, there would be no sense of taste and no need to breathe.


    After all, when I met my mother and brother, I clearly remembered that I no longer needed to breathe.


    But now, I have regained my breath. Doesn''t that mean that I am still alive?


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously sat up from the bed.


    In the darkness.


    At the same time, I saw a figure walking towards me, carrying something in his hand.


    There was hot gas in the thing he was carrying. I didn''t know what it was, but I could see it clearly.


    I subconsciously shouted, "Don''t come over here, don''t!" I shouted.


    For a moment, the figure stopped in its tracks.


    Then, I saw him quickly place the item in his hand on the ground and rush towards me.


    Before I could clearly see what was going on, he had already rushed into my arms.


    "Little boy, are you alright? You''re awake! This is great!" Tang Ran''s voice reached my ears, and at the same time, I heard his heartbeat quicken due to his anxiety.


    At this moment, I was stunned for a moment before turning my head to look. The one hugging me at this moment was really Tang Ran.


    I don''t know why, but I felt a cold feeling in my body at the same time.


    Subconsciously, I looked around and saw that I was completely naked. I wasn''t wearing a single piece of clothing at all.


    I immediately moved my butt and covered my body with a blanket. After that, I said a little embarrassedly, "Tang Ran, what are you doing? Why did you take off my clothes?"


    An extremely strange thought appeared in my mind.


    I must have been dead, but I''m already dead, why is he still taking off my clothes? Could it be that he wants to give me my corpse ¡­


    But very quickly, I rejected this dirty idea.


    Because Tang Ran said, "You''re covered in gasoline, so you should take off your clothes, but they still smell like gasoline. That''s why I brought you a basin of hot water to clean you up."


    Hearing this, I finally understood. No wonder I just saw him carrying a pot of steaming hot water.


    I subconsciously said, "I can handle this myself, just wait for me outside."


    Tang Ran hesitated for a moment. In the end, he didn''t insist on bathing me and left instead.


    After the disgusting smell of gasoline disappeared, I found a set of clothes to change into. At the same time, I thought about how Donan had made me be a cannon fodder, so my anger slowly spread. I angrily rushed out to find him to settle the score, but I wanted to see what he would say now.

 C86

    When I rushed out of my room, I saw Tang Ran anxiously guarding the entrance. He was walking in circles without stopping. I didn''t know what made him so anxious.


    When I came out of the room, he was finally relieved.


    However, when he saw my tense face, he subconsciously asked me what was going on.


    I couldn''t help but burst out, saying that he had no conscience and that he actually threw me into the tunnel regardless of anything.


    As I said this, I started to cry unconsciously. I felt wronged. For a moment, I felt as though I was the unluckiest person in the world.


    Seeing me like this, Tang Ran felt his heart ache. He immediately walked forward and lightly patted me on the shoulder before telling me that this was all part of his master''s arrangements.


    He didn''t explain it this way. Maybe I''ll have to suffer for a while and this matter will just end in oblivion.


    With his explanation, I felt that he was shirking his responsibilities.


    Then, I looked at him disapprovingly. I didn''t have a shred of trust towards his words.


    "For your master to do something like this, it proves that you''re not a good disciple." I snorted.


    Tang Ran''s face reddened a little from what I said. He was in a hurry to explain it to me, but he was still able to explain it clearly to me in my current state.


    In a moment of desperation, I didn''t expect Tang Ran to do such a thing.


    He pressed me against the door frame, then forcefully kissed me ¡­


    At that moment, I almost felt like I couldn''t breathe. I subconsciously pushed against his chest.


    After a long while, I finally pushed him away like a hungry wolf.


    At the same time, like him, I said flustered, "What are you doing?"


    Don Ran''s breathing was very rapid. He explained to me, "My master already knew that Wang Chunmei''s character was not good, and the reason Wang Chunmei came to find you was because master saw that it was actually a trap. His goal was to lure the tiger out of the mountain and lead us away.


    Tang Ran said.


    I must say that Tang Ran''s master, Tang Shiyi, is a very far-sighted person.


    "But why didn''t you tell me that?" I still asked doubtfully.


    At the same time, he sighed and said to me, "I was going to tell you this, but Master said that Wang Chunmei shouldn''t do anything to you, and she only took us away to buy time for her friends. There''s no need to kill her, so there''s no danger, but who would have thought that Wang Chunmei had such a vicious heart!" When he spoke up to this point, Tang Ran couldn''t help but be flustered and exasperated.


    At the same time, hearing what he said, the resentment in my heart has already dissipated by more than half.


    Then I asked, "How is the situation with my grandfather''s grave?"


    When I asked this question, Tang Ran couldn''t help but become anxious again as he continued to circle around the room, "I still don''t know. Master must have been gone for a few hours, but he hasn''t come back, so I was worried."


    Since that''s the case, I naturally urged Tang Ran to bring me along. This way, he could protect me while also going to see how the situation on his master''s side was progressing.


    After arriving at the tomb, the two of us were somewhat stupefied that the situation here was simply like the end of the world.


    Countless black shadows were jumping up and down in this place, forming a huge spherical encirclement. They were continuously attacking something from within.


    At the same time, the black ball that was made up of black shadows kept producing sounds of collisions with each other.


    Hearing this voice, Tang Ran''s expression changed again and again. In the next moment, he said with a slightly pale face, "Hundred Ghost Formation. It seems that all these evil spirits have great origins."


    At this moment, Tang Ran''s gaze quickly swept across his surroundings.


    From his current appearance, it could be seen that Tang Ran seemed to be searching for something.


    I subconsciously asked, "What are you looking for? Maybe I can help you."


    My eyes were naturally good. Even in the dark night, I could clearly see the things on the ground. Thus, I was the most skilled at finding things.


    At the same time, my eyesight seems to be quite useful, as though it has also gained Tang Ran''s approval.


    After thinking for a moment, he couldn''t help but say to me in surprise, "This formation''s name is the Hundred Ghost Formation. Although it sounds a little scary, but any three evildoers who understand this formation can use the magnetic field around them to create this formation, creating this scene of an army with thousands of men and horses. The people trapped by this formation have no way of breaking through it, and the only result waiting for him is to be trapped alive inside it.


    When he said that, I subconsciously felt that we really came at the right time.


    If we didn''t appear here tonight, it was very likely that Tang Shiyi would have died here and no one would know about it.


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously nodded my head. "Since that''s the case, quickly tell me. What can I find to break the formation?"


    Tang Ran subconsciously furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before saying, "There are three sets of birthday clothes scattered around here. Once we find them and burn them, we''ll be able to see where the three evil spirits are. When the time comes, we''ll be able to break them one by one and save my master."


    Even though it''s easy to say, but wanting to find these three clothes in this vast back mountain is like looking for a needle in a haystack for the two of us.


    After all, it was already the middle of the night and dawn was just a few hours away.


    In this way, it was almost impossible to find these three clothes in a short period of time and defeat the evil spirits that formed the formation.


    So at the same time, in order to shorten the time it takes to find something, I immediately proposed that the two of them split up.


    However, I only just suggested this idea and it was immediately interrupted by Tang Ran.


    His words were that this place is filled with danger, and if we were to separate, the evil spirits would very likely attack me. The difference in strength between the two of us is too great, I''m afraid that they would be able to deal with me in a single move.


    After hearing his words, although I felt displeased, I still reluctantly nodded my head in agreement. I felt that there was a certain reason behind his words.


    At the same time, seeing my anxious look, Tang Ran couldn''t help but comfort me, "There''s no need to rush. I have a way to detect the approximate location of these longevity clothes since they can form the Hundred Ghost Formation. After all, they have been around for quite some time and only with a dense amount of Yin Qi can they do this.


    After saying this, he immediately took out a yellow watch paper.


    On this yellow watch paper, he first used the vermillion brush to draw a strange red symbol. Then, he quickly folded it into a small paper crane.


    After this paper crane was formed, I took a look at it and found it to be very lifelike. I didn''t expect him to have this kind of craftsmanship.


    At the same time, he held the paper crane in the air and slowly loosened his grip.


    To my surprise, this paper crane actually began to flap its wings and fly forward.


    I can''t imagine what was going on. I immediately felt a headache coming on and even doubted my eyes. At this moment, I was wondering if what I was seeing was real or fake.


    At the same time, Tang Ran seemed to realize that he would be surprised to see such a scene. Thus, he immediately explained to me, "The Fairy Crane is a Spirit Beast, and in the Immortal World, there is even a guide. Although the paper crane that we owned can''t compare to those Fairy Crane Spirit Beasts, we can use that to guide them."


    After saying that, the paper crane slowly flew a distance away. At the same time, Tang Ran, who was at the side, also urged me to hurry up and catch up with the paper crane.


    The speed of the paper crane isn''t fast. As long as we walk at a normal speed, we can catch up.


    Although, using this paper crane, can reduce the time we find the shroud.


    But I still feel that the speed of this paper crane is a bit too slow. If I want to use it to find all of the birthday clothes, I''m afraid I will need a long time, no?


    I asked, "Is there any way to make this crane fly faster?"


    As for my question, Tang Ran couldn''t help but fall into deep thought after hearing it.


    Soon he nodded and said to me, "There is a way, but it is not recommended."


    As he said this, I shot him a glare.


    "Look at your words, is the one being trapped your master or my master? Didn''t you say before? Our current situation is a race against time. If we are unable to break through the formation before dawn, your master''s life will be in danger. " I said somewhat eagerly.


    Seeing that I was insistent, Tang Ran took a deep breath and nodded his head. Then he said to me, "Since you insist, then alright, let''s try it out."


    Then he introduced it to me.


    According to Tang Ran, the crane was a lover who could not be together. After death, it would transform into a crane to guide a lost person to become a god.


    Thus, other than having the miraculous ability to guide others, there was another thing worth mentioning. They would also help those who loved them to do things that they could.